NIGER-CONGO NOUN CLASS STUDIES - Glocalnet

Compiled by Jouni Filip Maho

Electronic Bibliography for African Languages and Linguistics

NIGER-CONGONOUN CLASS STUDIES

A BIBLIOGRAPHICAL SURVEY

Compiled by Jouni Filip Maho

23 augusti 2010

Comments, suggestions and corrections are welcome.Mail them to ‹ [email protected] ›.

Table of contents

0. Introduction .................................................................. 31. Bantu languages of Zone A........................................... 52. Bantu languages of Zone B........................................... 153. Bantu languages of Zone C .......................................... 204. Bantu languages of Zone D .......................................... 335. Bantu languages of Zone E ........................................... 366. Bantu languages of Zone F ........................................... 417. Bantu languages of Zone G .......................................... 458. Bantu languages of Zone H .......................................... 709. Bantu languages of Zone J............................................ 79

10. Bantu languages of Zone K........................................... 9011. Bantu languages of Zone L ........................................... 9412. Bantu languages of Zone M.......................................... 9913. Bantu languages of Zone N .......................................... 10514. Bantu languages of Zone P ........................................... 11315. Bantu languages of Zone R ........................................... 11716. Bantu languages of Zone S ........................................... 12417. Benue-Congo languages (sans Bantu) .......................... 15418. Niger-Congo languages: New Kwa............................... 17319. Niger-Congo languages: Gur ....................................... 18320. Niger-Congo languages: Kru ........................................ 20021. Niger-Congo languages: Ubangi .................................. 20222. Niger-Congo languages: Adamawa.............................. 20623. Niger-Congo languages: Ijoid....................................... 20824. Niger-Congo languages: Mande................................... 20925. Niger-Congo languages: Atlantic .................................. 21726. Niger-Congo languages: Kordofanian .......................... 23027. General, comparative, miscellaneous, unsorted............. 23228. Index of author names.................................................. 244

2 Niger-Congo noun class studies: a bibliographical survey

0

Introduction

This bibliography aims to includes any and all studies on noun classes (nominal classification,grammatical gender) in the African Niger-Congo languages.

The references are sorted into familiar subgroupings of Niger-Congo. Hence references to Bantulanguages are grouped zone-wise according Malcolm Guthrie’s referential classification (cfr Guthrie1948, 1967/71, Maho 2003), while references to other Niger-Congo languages are grouped accordingto the subgroupings found in Bendor-Samuel (1989).

Within each chapter, references are subcategorised into:

(a) works that deal specifically with noun classes, nominal classification, etc.; and

(b) grammar descriptions of Niger-Congo languages with noun classes.

I have sought to use one name (form) per author/editor. Some authors change their family/last namesduring the course of their careers, so may appear in the literature under more than one name. I havetried to avoid this as far as possible. Hence some authors appear here with names other than those thatare given on some of their bibliographical items.

Some of the references are accompanied by web links. These may or may not work.

This is a work in (seemingly perpetual) progress. Faulty page breaks, proper table of contents andmany other stuff will be fixed later, including a proper introduction.

The bibliographical data herein has been collected over a number of years, during which I havereceived invaluable help from many people, among them Lotta Harjula Aunio (Ha, pc 2002), Roger M.Blench (misc, pc 2002-2007), Ines Fiedler (Gur/Kwa, pc 2005), Glenda Gale (Heiban, pc 2005),Sylvie Grand'Eury Buron (French sources, pc 2010/08), Wilfrid Haacke (Namibia, pc 1991, 2010/04),Harald Hammarström (misc, pc 2005-2007), Larry M. Hyman (Bantu B80, pc 2010/08), Tore Janson(misc, pc 1991-2002), Michel Lafon (pers. bibl., pc 2009/10), Karsten Legère (Tanzania, pc 2001-2002), Abdulaziz Lodhi (Tanzania & East Africa, pc 2000-2005), Murray MacDiarmid (Heiban, pc2005), Jean-Alexis Mfoutou (Kidoondo, pc 2007/08), Lioba Moshi (Tanzania, pc 2002), YauskoNagano-Madsen (Japanese translations, pc 2000-2002), Thomas Ndame (Mbo, pc 1997), DeoNgonyani (Tanzania, pc 2002), Derek Nurse (Bantu, pc 2000-2002), Gérard Philippson (Bantu, pc2000-2002), Paulette Roulon-Doko (pers. bibl., pc 2010/07), Josephat Rugemalira (Tanzania, pc2008/08), Bonny Sands (lots, 1998-2007), Thilo Schadeberg (Bantu, pc 2001), Gilles-Maurice deSchryver (Bantu, pc 2003ff), Anne Schwarz (Gur/Kwa, pc 2005), Guillaume Segerer (misc, 2008),Gabriele Sommer (Yeyi, pc 2000), Oliver Stegen (Tanzania, pc 2002-2004), Imani M. Swilla(Tanzania, pc 2002), Christina Thornell (Bantu A80, pc 2001), Philip M. Troutman (Mozambique, pc2010/02), Erez Volk (Giryama, pc 2008/05), Rainer Vossen (pers. bibl., pc 2007/11), and MartinWalsh (Tanzania, pc 2001-2002).


1Bantu languages of Zone A

WORKS SPECIFICALLY ON NOUN CLASSES

Abega, Prosper. 1968. Le préfixe nominal ewondo. Thèse de 3ème cycle. Ecole Pratique des HautesEtudes (EPHE), Univ. Paris-Sorbonne (Paris 4).

Alexandre, Pierre. 1967. Note sur la réduction du système des classes dans les langues véhiculaires afonds bantu. In: La classification nominale dans les langues négro-africaines, p. 277-290. Ed. byGabriel Manessy. Colloques internationaux du CNRS (Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique),sciences humaines. Paris.

Deals with nominal classification in Lingala, “Swahili Véhiculaire” and Pidgin A70.

Alexandre, Pierre. 1970. Pre-initial elements in Bulu (A.74) nominals. African language studies, v. 11(spec. theme: ‘African language studies in honour of Malcolm Guthrie’, ed. by Guy Atkins), p. 5-11.

Asobo, Irene Swiri. 1989. The noun class system of Kole. Postgraduate diploma thesis (mémoire demaîtrise en linguistique). Dept. of African Languages and Linguistics, Fac. of Letters and SocialSciences, Univ. of Yaoundé. Pp 124.

Banoum, Bertrade B. Ngo-Ngijol. 2004. Bantu gender revisited through an analysis of Basaácategories: a typological perspective. In: Proceedings of the 4th world congress of African linguistics,New Brunswick 2003. Ed. by Akinbiyi M. Akinlabí & Oluseye Adesola. Köln: Rüdiger KöppeVerlag.

Bate, Beatrice Bessem. 1987. The noun class system of Bakweri. Postgraduate diploma thesis(mémoire de maîtrise en linguistique). Dept. of African Languages and Linguistics, Fac. of Letters andSocial Sciences, Univ. of Yaoundé.

Beavon, Keith H. 198x. Provisional description of the segmental phonemes and noun classes of theMpyémó language (Bìjúgí dialect). Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon.

Reference from Christina Thornell (pc 2001).

Beavon, Keith H. 1978. A comparative analysis and historical reconstruction of Konsime noun classprefixes and consonantal phonemes. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon. Pp 51.

Biandji, Dieudonné. 1989. La classification nominale de la langue mpyemo. Mémoire de licence.Univ. de Bangui.

Biloa, Edmond. 1996/97. Agreement and verb movement in Ewondo. Journal of West Africanlanguages, v. 26, 2, p. 95-113.

Bôt Ba Njock, Henry Marcel. 1970. Nexus et nominaux en basaá. Thèse de doctorat d’état. Univ. dela Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3). Pp 309.

Bôt Ba Njock, Henry Marcel. 1985. Les classes nominales en douálá. In: West African languages ineducation: proceedings of the 15th international congress of West African languages, University ofPort Harcourt, 1982, p. 132-143. Ed. by Kay Williamson. Veröff. des Inst. für Afrikanistik undÄgyptologie der Univ. Wien, v. 38; Beiträge zur Afrikanistik, v. 27. Wien: Afro-Pub.


Bouh Ma Sitna, Charles Lwanga. 2004. Le syntagme nominal du yasa. Mémoire de maîtrise enlinguistique. Dépt. de Langues Africaines et Linguistique, Fac. des Arts, Lettres et Sciences Humaines,Univ. de Yaoundé I. Pp 94.

Ebah, Lydia Ebude. 1990. The noun class system of Lefo’. Postgraduate diploma thesis (mémoire demaîtrise en linguistique). Dept. of African Languages and Linguistics, Fac. of Letters and SocialSciences, Univ. of Yaoundé. Pp vii, 102.

Ebobissé, Carl. 1985. Les classes nominales de la langue oli. Manuscrit. Univ. de Yaoundé.

Listed in Schadeberg’s Bantu Bibliography.

Echegaray, Carlos Gonzalez. 1967. Evolución de la clasificación nominal en las lenguas bantúes de lazona norte-oeste. In: La classification nominale dans les langues négro-africaines, p. 355-372. Ed.by Gabriel Manessy. Colloques internationaux du CNRS (Centre National de la RechercheScientifique), sciences humaines. Paris.

Ernst, Urs. 1992. Esquisse grammaticale du kakó, 2 parties. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroun; Min. de laRecherche Scientifique et Technique, Cameroun. Pp 175.

On nouns and prepositional phrases.

URL: www.sil.org/africa/cameroun/bylanguage/languages/kako.html

Essono, Jean-Jacques [Marie]. 1980. Morphologie nominale du tuki (langue sanaga). Mémoire delicence en langues africaines et linguistique. Univ. de Yaoundé.

Grégoire, H. Claire. 1983. Quelques hypothèses comparatives sur les locatifs dans les languesbantoues du Cameroun. Journal of West African languages, v. 13, 2, p. 139-164.

Grégoire, H. Claire; Janssens, Baudoin. 1999. L’augment en bantou du nord-ouest. In: Bantuhistorical linguistics: theoretical and empirical perspectives, p. 413-429. Ed. by Jean-Marie Hombert& Larry Michael Hyman. Lecture notes, v. 99. Stanford: CSLI (Center for the Study of Language andInformation) Publ.

Guarisma, Gladys. 1973. Le nom en bafia: étude syntagme nominal d’une langue bantoue duCameroun. Bibl. de la SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France), v. 35-37. Paris. Pp 254.

Pagination might be 245.

Hadermann, Pascale. 1999. Les formes nomino-verbales de classes 5 et 15 dans langues bantoues dunord-ouest. In: Bantu historical linguistics: theoretical and empirical perspectives, p. 431-471. Ed. byJean-Marie Hombert & Larry Michael Hyman. Lecture notes, v. 99. Stanford: CSLI (Center for theStudy of Language and Information) Publ.

Heath, Daniel; Heath, Teresa. 1982. Notes on the Mekaa noun class system. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon.Pp 14.

Heath, Daniel; Heath, Teresa. 1996. A preliminary grammar sketch of the Mékaa noun and verbmorphology. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon. Pp 51.

URL: www.sil.org/africa/cameroun/bylanguage/languages/makaa.html

Hedinger, Robert. 1977. The noun classes of Akoose (Bakossi). Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon.

Hedinger, Robert. 1980. The noun classes of Akoose (Bakossi). In: Noun classes in the GrassfieldBantu borderland, p. 1-26. Ed. by Larry Michael Hyman. Southern California occasional papers inlinguistics (SCOPIL), v. 8. Los Angeles: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Southern California.

Hedinger, Robert. 1983. Locatives in Akoose (Bakossi). Journal of West African languages, v. 13, 2,p. 7-23.

Hille, M. van. 1989. Eléments de description du syntagme nominal en puku, langue bantue de zone A.Thèse. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.

JFM, 23 augusti 2010 7

Hyman, Larry Michael. (Ed.) 1980. Noun classes in the Grassfield Bantu borderland. SouthernCalifornia occasional papers in linguistics (SCOPIL), v. 8. Los Angeles: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. ofSouthern California. Pp vi, 207.

Peripherals: Lynell Marchese, Journal of West African languages, v. 12 (1982), p. 131-132.

Hyman, Larry Michael. 1980. Esquisse des classes nominales en tuki. In: Noun classes in theGrassfield Bantu borderland. Ed. by Larry Michael Hyman. Southern California occasional papers inlinguistics (SCOPIL), v. 8. Los Angeles: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Southern California.

Idiata-Mayombo, Daniel Franck. 2005. What Bantu child speech data tells us about the controversialsemantics of Bantu noun class systems. Studies in African linguistics, v. 67. München: LincomEuropa. Pp 159. ISBN-10 3-89586-462-5.

Looks at Mmala, Kota, Pove, Sangu, Nzebi, Swati, Sesotho, Tswana, Zulu.

Peripherals: Mantoa Rose Smouse, Linguist (mailinglist), v. 17 (2006), n. 1713.

Idiata-Mayombo, Daniel Franck; Leitch, Myles Francis; Ondo-Mébiame, Pierre; Rekanga, Jean-Paul.2000. Les classes nominales et leur semantisme dans les langues bantu du nord-ouest. Studies inAfrican linguistics, v. 48. München: Lincom Europa. Pp 169. ISBN-10 3-89586-668-7.

Deals with Mmala, Babole (by Leitch), Fang-Ntumu (by Ondo-Mébiame), Myene-Nkomi (by Rekanga), Ikota,Pove, Isangu and Inzebi.

Lyonga, N.A. 2002. The morphology of the noun phrase and the verb phrase in Mokpe in relation toorthography. MA thesis. Univ. of Buea.

Mba-Nkoghe, Jules. 1979. Phonologie et classes nominales en fang (langue bantoue de la zone A).Thèse de 3ème cycle. Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3).

Meeussen, Achille Emiel. 1960. Les tons de l’infixe du bantou. Aequatoria, v. 23, p. 130-135.

URL: www.abbol.com/bookbank/bookbank_text_en.html

Mutaka, Ngessimo M. 2005. Harmonization of nominal classes in Bantu Zone A and GrassfieldsBantu languages. In: Studies in African comparative linguistics, with special focus on Bantu andMande: essays in honour of Yvonne Bastin and Claire Grégoire, p. 361-393. Ed. by Koen Bostoen& Jacky Maniacky. Collection sciences humaines / Collectie menswetenschappen, v. 169. Tervuren:Musée Royal de l’Afrique Centrale (MRAC).

Neumann, Sabine; Storch, Anne. 1999. Locative class related affixes in some Benue-Congolanguages. Frankfurter afrikanistische Blätter, v. 11, p. 83-100.

Languages dealt with include Jukun (Platoid), Kana (Cross River), Duala A24, Swahili G40 and Ngologa S31d.

Ngangoum, Emilienne. 2002. Noun morphology and the internal structure of the nominal constructionin Mpumpung. Postgraduate diploma thesis (mémoire de maîtrise en linguistique). Dept. of AfricanLanguages and Linguistics, Fac. of Arts, Letters and Social Sciences, Univ. of Yaoundé I. Pp 110.

Nzang Bie, Yolande. 2001. L’augment en fang-ntumu. Revue gabonaise des sciences du langage, v. 2,p. 60-77.

Nzang Bie, Yolande. 2005. Quelques aspects de l’évolution du système des classes nominales dufang: le cas des préfixes nominaux. Annales de la Fac. des Lettres et Sciences Humaines, v. 14, p. (?).

Which journal is this?

Ondo-Mébiame, Pierre. 2000. Constituant nominal et syntagme nominal en fang-ntumu. Revuegabonaise des sciences du langage, v. 1, p. 109-134.

Ondo-Mébiame, Pierre. 2000. Le système fang-ntumu. In: Les classes nominales et leur semantismedans les langues bantu du nord-ouest. Ed. by Daniel Franck Idiata-Mayombo & others. Studies inAfrican linguistics, v. 48. München: Lincom Europa.

Ondo-Mébiame, Pierre. 2001. L’augment en fang-ntumu. Revue gabonaise des sciences du langage,v. 2, p. 61-78.


Paulian, Christiane. 1980. Les classes nominales dans les parlers yambassa. LACITO (Langues etcivilisations à tradition orale) informations: bull. de liaison, v. 11, p. 63-66.

Renaud, Patrick. 1976. Description phonologiques et éléments de morphologie nominale d’une depygmées du sud-Cameroun: les bajèlè (bipindi). Dossiers de l’ALCAM (Atlas Linguistique duCameroun), v. 1-2. Yaoundé: Direction Générale de la Recherche Scientifique et Technique (DGRST),Inst. des Sciences Humaines. Pp 375.

Publication of the author’s thèse de doctorat, Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3), 1976.

Rurangwa, I.M. 1987. Enquête linguistique sur le bubi, langue bantu insulaire de Guinée Equatoriale:phonologie et système des classes. In: Les peuples bantou: migration, expansions et identitéculturelle, v. 1, p. 77-100. Ed. by Théophile Obenga. Libreville & Paris: Centre International desCivilizations Bantu (CICIBA); L’Harmattan.

Scruggs, Terri R. 1983. Les système des classes en nomande. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroun.

Shu, Abedhego Che. 1993. The noun class system of Oroko east. Postgraduate diploma thesis(mémoire de maîtrise en linguistique). Dept. of African Languages and Linguistics, Fac. of Letters andSocial Sciences, Univ. of Yaoundé. Pp 72.

Velde, Mark L.O. van de. 2006. Multifunctional agreement patterns in Bantu and the possibility ofgenderless nouns. Linguistic typology, v. 10, 2, p. 183-221.

Voorhoeve, Jan. 1980. Bantu et bane. In: Les classes nominales dans le bantou des Grassfields =L’expansion bantoue: actes du colloque international du Centre National de la RechercheScientifique, Viviers 4-16 avril 1977, v. 1, p. 59-77. Ed. by Luc Bouquiaux, Larry Michael Hyman &Jan Voorhoeve. Numéraux spéciaux de la SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques etAnthropologiques de France), v. 9. Paris.

GRAMMATICAL DESCRIPTIONS

Abad, Isidoro. 1928. Elementos de la gramática bubi. Madrid: Impr. del Corazón de Mariá.

Abega, Prosper. 1969. La grammaire de l’ewondo. Publ. de la Section de Linguistique Appliquée(SLA), v. 7. Yaoundé: Univ. Fédérale du Cameroun. Pp 133.

Abega, Prosper. 1971. Grammaire ewondo. 2ème édition. Publ. de Dépt. des Langues Africaines etLinguistique, v. 7. Yaoundé: Univ. Fédérale du Cameroun. Pp ii, 144.

The original edition of 1969 bore the title La grammaire de l’ewondo. There’s a further printing (either reprint orrevision) dated 1977.

Abessolo Nnomo, Thierry; Etogo Mbezele, Luc. (Ed.) 1982. Eléments de grammaire éwondo, v. 1.Langues et littératures nationales, v. 10. Douala: Collège Libermann.

Adams, H.M. 1856. Fañwe primer and vocabulary. Gaboon Mission of the American Board ofForeign Mission. Pp 199.

Adams, H.M. 1881. Fañwe primer and vocabulary. 2nd edition, revised by J. Bushnell and publishedby R.H. Nassau. Gaboon Mission of the American Board of Foreign Mission.

This is sometimes credited to the publisher, Nassau.

Adams, P. Gust A. 1907. Die Sprache der Ba-Nôho. Mitt. des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen,III. Abt., v. 10, p. 34-83.

Father G.A. Adams, among others, has “contributed valuable information about the tongues of the WestKamerun group between 1898 and 1910” (Johnston 1919:13). Reprinted 2010 as a book by Lincom Europa(Gramatica series, v. 6; ISBN 978-3-89586-055-3).

Peripherals: Carl Meinhof, Anthropos, v. 3 (1908), p. 383.

Adams, P. Gust A. 1907. Die Banôho und Bapuku in Kamerun. Anthropos, v. 2, p. 1022-1028.


Adams, P. Gust A. 1907/2010. Die Sprache der Ba-Nôho. Gramatica, v. 6. München: Lincom Europa.Pp ISBN 978-3-89586-055-3.

Originally published 1907 in Mitt. des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen, v.10, p. 34-83.

Alexandre, Pierre. 1955. Manuel élémentaire de la langue bulu, sud-Cameroun. Langues et dialectesd’Outre-Mer, v. 229. Paris: Centre de Hautes Etudes d’Administration Musulmane (CHEAM). Pp 4,231.

Angenot, Jean-Pierre; Mukubi, Wamushiya Ilunga. 1973. Aspects de la grammaire générative ettransformationelle de la langue akoose du Cameroun. Lubumbashi: Univ. Nationale du Zaïre(UNAZA).


Atindogbe, Gratien Gualbert. 1996. Bankon (A40): éléments de phonologie, morphologie et tonologie.Grammatische Analysen afrikanischer Sprachen, v. 7. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp xxii, 273.ISBN-10 3-89645-030-1.

Bates, George Latimer; Johnson, Silas Franklin. 1926. Handbook of Bulu, with Bulu-Englishvocabulary. Revised edition, with a much enlarged vocabulary. Elat (Cameroon): Halsey MemorialPress. Pp 176.

The second name mentioned above is perhaps an editor, not a joint author. No idea when the first edition mighthave appeared.

Baumann, Oskar. 1887/88. Beiträge zur Kenntniss der Bube-Sprache auf Fernando Póo. Zeits. fürafrikanische Sprachen, v. 1, p. 138-155.

Beavon, Keith H. 1979. Studies in the discourse grammar of Konzime, a Bantu language ofCameroon. MA thesis. Univ. of Texas at Arlington. Pp 107.

Biloa, Edmond. 1997. Tuki. Languages of the world: materials, v. 122. München: Lincom Europa.ISBN-10 3-89586-139-1.

Bolados Carter, A. 1xxx. Elementos de la gramática pamue. Barcelona.

Referred to by Weier (1985:344).

Boleka, Justo Bolekia. 1991. Curso de lengua bubi. Coleccion ensayos, v. 8. Malabo: Centro CulturalHispano-Guineano. Pp 175. ISBN-10 84-7232-608-X.

Bruens, A. 1937. A grammar of Lundu. London: St. Joseph’s Soc., Mill Hill Mission. Pp 51.

Peripherals: E[mmi] Meyer, Zeits. für Eingeborenen-Sprachen, v. 27 (1936/37), p. 235-236.

Calley, S. 1964. Dictionnaire fang-français suivi d’une grammaire fang. Neuchâtel.

Christaller, Theodor. 1892. Handbuch der Dualasprache. Basler Miss.-Buchh. Pp vii, 214.

Clarke, John. 1848. Introduction to the Fernandian tongue. 2nd edition. Berwick-upon-Tweed UK:Daniel Cameron. Pp viii, 56.

Possibly Sentences in the Fernandian tongue, published two years earlier, is to be regarded as the first edition.

Dimmendaal, Gerrit Jan. 1976. Aspekt van het Basaá. Mémoire de licence. Rijksuniv. te Leiden. Pp iii,87.

Dimmendaal, Gerrit Jan. 1988. Aspects du Basaa (bantou Zone A. Cameroun). Traduit de lahollandais par Luc Bouquiaux avec la collaboration d’Anne Behaghel. Bibl. de la SELAF (Soc. desEtudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France), v. 96. Paris: Ed. Peeters; Centre National de laRecherche Scientifique (CNRS). Pp 92. ISBN-10 2-87723-007-4.

Based on the author’s mémoire de licence, State Univ. of Leiden, 1976.

Dorsch, H. 1910/11. Grammatik der Nkosi-Sprache mit einer des Nkosi mit Duala vergleichendenEinteitung. Zeits. für Kolonialsprachen, v. 1, p. 241-283.


Dugast, Idelette. 1971. Grammaire du tùnen. Langues et littératures de l’Afrique noire, v. 8. Paris: Ed.Klincksieck. Pp 388.

Echegaray, Carlos Gonzalez. 1960. Morfologia y sintaxis de la lengua bujeba. Madrid: Inst. deEstudios Africanos.

Epale, S.J. 1973. Essentials in Douala grammar. Bota (Cameroon): Self-published. Pp iv, 143.

Ernst, Urs. 1985. Leçons sur la langue kakó. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroun. Pp 190.

Esono, Salvador Ndongo. 1956. Gramática pamue. Madrid. Pp 112.

Deals with western Fang (Guthrie 1969:356).

Essono, Jean-Jacques [Marie]. 1993. Description synchronique de l’ewondo (bantou A72a duCameroun): phonologie, morphologie, syntaxe, 2 vols. Thèse de doctorat d’état. Univ. de la SorbonneNouvelle (Paris 3). Pp 905.

Essono, Jean-Jacques [Marie]; Abega, Prosper. 1972. L’ewondo par la grammaire et l’exercise.Yaoundé: Dépt. des Langues Africaines et Linguistique, Univ. Fédérale du Cameroun. Pp 74.

Not sure about the second author.

Galley, Samuel. 1964. Dictionnaire fang-français et français-fang, suivi d’une grammaire fang.Neuchâtel: Ed. Henri Messeiller. Pp 588.

Deals with southern Fang (Guthrie 1969:356).

Gaskin, E.A.L. 1928. Outline of Duala grammar. Buea: Government Press.

Peripherals: Alice Werner, Bull. of the School of Oriental Studies, v. 5 (1929), p. 621-622.

Gehr, Chr. 1914. Die Bakoko-Sprache. Mitt. des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen, III. Abt., v. 17,p. 118-133.

Gerhardt, Phyllis. 1985. Leçons de la langue en nugunu. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroun. Pp 60.

Geslin-Houdet, F. 1984. Esquisse d’une description du njowi, parler des mengisa (Cameroun). Thèsede doctorat. Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3).

Good, Albert Irwin. 19xx. Unpublished Mabea grammar (part of record group 170, IV). Philadelphia:Presbyterian Historical Soc. Archives.

Good, Albert Irwin. 19xx. Unpublished Banok grammar (part of record group 170, IV). Philadelphia:Presbyterian Historical Soc. Archives.

Good, Albert Irwin. 1936. Bulu handbook supplement. Elat (Cameroon): Halsey Memorial Press.

Good, Albert Irwin. 1940. Two unpublished Bulu grammars (part of record group 170, IV).Philadelphia: Presbyterian Historical Soc. Archives.

One is written in English, the other in Bulu. Only the latter is dated 1940.

Graffin, R.; Pichon, François. 1930. Grammaire éwondo. Paris.

Guarisma, Gladys. 2000. Complexité morphologique, simplicté syntaxique: le cas du bafia, languebantu périphérique (A50). Langues et cultures africaines, v. 24. Paris: Ed. Peeters.

Guarisma, Gladys. 2003. Kpa? (A53). In: The Bantu languages, p. 307-334. Ed. by Derek Nurse &Gérard Philippson. Language family series, v. 4. London & New York: Routledge.

The name Kpa? should have a macron over the ‹a› and the question mark should be a glottal stop.

Haarpaintner, P. Max. 1909. Grammatik der Yaundesprache. Anthropos, v. 4, p. 684-701, 919-930.

Hagen, Gunther Tronje von. 1914. Lehrbuch der Bulu Sprache. Berlin: Druck und Verlag von Gebr.Rodetzki Hofbuchhandlung. Pp 402.

Heath, Teresa. 2003. Makaa (A83). In: The Bantu languages, p. 335-348. Ed. by Derek Nurse &Gérard Philippson. Language family series, v. 4. London & New York: Routledge.


Hedinger, Robert. 2008. A grammar of Akoose, a northwest Bantu language. Publ. in linguistics, v.143. SIL International. Pp 317. ISBN 978-1-55671-222-7.

Hedinger, Robert; Ekandjoum, Joseph; Hedinger, Sylvia. 1981. Petite grammaire de la langue mboó.Ass. des Etudiants Mboó, Univ. de Yaoundé. Pp 84.

In Schadeberg’s Bantu Bibliography, the publisher is given as Centre de Recherches et d’EtudesAnthropologiques (CREA).

Henson, Bonnie J. 2007. The phonology and morphosyntax of Kol. PhD thesis. Dept. of Linguistics,Univ. of California at Berkeley.

Hyman, Larry Michael. 2003. Basaa (A43). In: The Bantu languages, p. 257-282. Ed. by DerekNurse & Gérard Philippson. Language family series, v. 4. London & New York: Routledge.

URL: linguistics.berkeley.edu/~hyman/Basaa_Chapter.pdf

Ittmann, Johannes. 1939. Grammatik des Duala (Kamerun). Unter Mitarbeit von Carl Meinhof.Suppl. 20 to Zeits. für Eingeborenen-Sprachen. Berlin & Hamburg: Verlag von Dietrich Reimer(Andrews & Steiner); Friederichsen, De Gruyter & Co. Pp 250.

Ittmann, Johannes. 1959/60. Skizze der Sprache des Nixenkultbundes am Kamerunberg. Afrika undÜbersee, v. 43, p. 161-190.

About a secret language called Jo. An English translation appeared 1972.

Ittmann, Johannes. 1972. Esquisse de la langue de l’association culturelle des nymphes au bord duMont-Cameroun. Traduit de l’allemand par Pierre-Marie Mesnier. Bibl. de la SELAF (Soc. desEtudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France), v. 32. Paris. Pp 160.

Translation of Skizze der Sprache des Nixenkultbundes am Kamerunberg, published 1959.

Ittmann, Johannes. 1978. Grammaire de duala. Traduit de l’allemand, avec le concours de CarlMeinhof. Douala: Collège Libermann. Pp 366.

Juanola, Joaquin. 1890. Primer paso á la lengua bubí, ó sea ensayo á una gramática de este idioma.Madrid: Impr. de A. Pérez Dubrill. Pp 189.

Botne (1999:507) gives the title as Grammatica de la lengua bubi, Fernando Poo, which appears to be analternate title appearing somewhere on the book. It deals with the northern dialect at San Carlos and the westerndialect at Conception. According to Doke (1945:3), this is “a model of what a Bantu grammar should not be. Itwould weary to give the many instances of this which one might quote. Let two suffice. In the first place heentirely missed the significance of the noun classes, calling the noun prefixes ‘articles’ as the Spanish ‘el’, ‘la’,‘lo’, ‘los’ and ‘las’. On page 20, for instance, he sets out four ways of forming plurals in Bube: (i) by adding aword of quantity, e.g. ‘chobo’ › ‘chobo nkenke’; (ii) by inflexion, i.e. ‘bompo’ › ‘bempo’; (iii) by inflexion andaddition, e.g. ‘eria’ › ‘biria’; and (iv) by change of word (“por cambio de Palabra”), ‘lottó’ › ‘mattó’. In the secondplace, his verb classifications are hopelessly mixed; in one of these (page 61) he makes the division intoauxiliary, regular, irregular, reflexive, reciprocal and impersonal, shewing no grasp of the principle of verbalderivation.”.

Largeau, Victor. 1901. Encyclopédie pahouine, Congo français: éléments de grammaire etdictionnaire français-pahouin. Paris: Ernest Leroux. Pp 697.

The first part is an ethnograohic overview of the Fang people. The second part contains all the linguistics, incl. amini-grammar, and has nearly 5,000 entries. It “is the only encyclopaedia ever compiled in a Gabonese language”(Assam & Mavoungou 2000:257).

Lejeune, L. 1892. Dictionnaire français-fañg, précédé de quelques principes grammaticaux sur cettemême langue. Paris: Libr. Africaine & Coloniale (Joseph André). Pp viii, 347.

Deals with the Makei dialect of Ogowo (southern Fang A75). The introduction includes a grammaticaldescription comprising 51 pages which were separately reprinted 1895 in Actes de la sociéte philologique, v. 24.

Lejeune, L. 1895. Quelques principes grammaticaux. Actes de la Soc. Philologique, v. 24, p. (?).

This was originally published 1892 as an introduction to the author’s Dictionnaire français-fang.


Mackey, James Love. 1855. A grammar of the Benga language. New York: Mission House. Pp 60.

Peripherals: C.M. Doke, “Bantu language pioneers of the nineteenth century”, African studies, v. 14 (1940), p.207-246; C.M. Doke, “Bantu language pioneers of the nineteenth century” (revised), African studies, v. 18(1959), p. 1-27.

Mackey, James Love; Nassau, Robert Hamill. 1892. Mackey’s grammar of the Benga-Bantulanguage. 2nd edition, revised. New York: American Tract Soc. Pp 108.

The first edition is credited to Mackey, and was titled A grammar of the Benga language. This revision issometimes credited to just Nassau.

Manga, Jean Tabi. 1992. De la grammaire de l’ewondo à une théorie du mot: essai de linguistiqueguillaumienne dans le domaine bantu. Collection “Linguistique”, v. 24. Paris: Didier-Erudition. Pp204. ISBN-10 2-86460-199-0.

Peripherals: Eugène Shimamungu, Linguistique africaine, v. 14 (1995), p. 189ff.

Marling, A.W. 1894. Premier livre de lecture pahouin.

Details wanting. Referred to by Johnston (1919:812).

Massaga, M. Woungly. 1971. Le dialecte ngumba: essai descriptif.

Thesis? Mentioned by Ngue Um (2002:9).

Mba-Nkoghe, Jules. 2001. Description linguistique du fang du Gabon (parler atsi): phonologie,morphologie, syntaxe, lexique. Thèse. Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3). Pp 824.

Not sure about the details of this one.

Mboundja, Christian Josué Kouoh. 2004. Bàlòng (bantu A13): description phonologique etmorphologique. European Univ. studies, series 21: linguistics, v. 273. Bern: Peter Lang. Pp xvi, 367.ISBN-10 3-03910-459-4.

Publication of the author’s dissertation, Univ. of Lausanne, 2003.

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 1912. Die Sprache der Duala in Kamerun. DeutscheKolonialsprachen, v. 4. Berlin: Verlag von Dietrich Reimer. Pp xv, 119.

Merrick, Joseph. 1849. Grammatical elements of the Isubu language. Incomplete manuscript(s).London: British Library.

The date refers to when the author died. The manuscript itself “is not complete, closing abruptly in the middle ofthe chapter on the verbs, the rest of the MS. having been lost. Merrick did not seem to have a sound appreciationof the noun class system” (Doke 1959:24). Merrick’s manuscript was later edited and published by Saker in1852.

Peripherals: Alfred Saker, A grammar of the Isubu tongue (Baptist Mission Press, 1852); C.M. Doke, “Bantulanguage pioneers of the nineteenth century”, African studies, v. 14 (1940), p. 207-246; C.M. Doke, “Bantulanguage pioneers of the nineteenth century” (revised), African studies, v. 18 (1959), p. 1-27.

Moreton, Rebecca L.; Bôt Ba Njock, Henry Marcel. 1975. Je parle basaá: manuel d’initiation aubasaá en 265 cycles. Nouvelle édition. Douala: Collège Libermann; Centre Culturel Africain. Pp 396,6 cassettes.

Mous, Maarten. 2003. Nen (A44). In: The Bantu languages, p. 283-306. Ed. by Derek Nurse &Gérard Philippson. Language family series, v. 4. London & New York: Routledge.

Musada, Augustin. 1996. Eléments de description du tuki (langue bantoue du Cameroun, A62).Mémoire de diplôme d’études approfondies (DEA). Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.

Ndombo, Pierre; Lemb, Pierre; Gastines, François de. 1971. Le basáa par la grammaire: manuel debasáa à l’usage des classes de 6e et 5e. Douala: Collège Libermann. Pp 138.

Unsure about the correct order of authors.


Nekes, P. Hermann. 1911. Lehrbuch der Jaunde-Sprache. Mit einem Anhang, “Übungs- undWörterbuch mit genauer Tonstranskription” von H. Nekes und W. Planert. Lehrbücher des Seminarsfür orientalische Sprachen, v. 26. Berlin: Georg Reimer. Pp xii, 4, 303.

Reprinted 1991 by the original publishers.

Peripherals: W.A. C[rabtree], Journal of the African Soc., v. 10 (1910/11), p. 503-504; Carl Meinhof,Literarisches Zentralblatt für Deutschland, v. 62 (1911), p. 1024-1025; Carl Meinhof, Zeitschift fürKolonialsprachen, v. 2 (1911/12), p. 156-157; P. Wilhelm Schmidt, “Einiges über afrikanische Tonsprachen”,Anthropos, v. 7 (1912), p. 783-791.

Nekes, P. Hermann. 1913. Die Sprache der Jaunde in Kamerun. Deutsche Kolonialsprachen, v. 5.Berlin: Verlag von Dietrich Reimer (Ernst Vohsen). Pp 111.

Peripherals: Martin Heepe, Zeits. für Kolonialsprachen, v. 4 (1913/14), p. 156-158.

Nzang Bie, Yolande. 1989. Eléments de description du mmala, langue bantu de zone A. Mémoire delicence spéciale de 3ème cycle. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.

The first ‹m› in ‹mmala› should have a grave accent on it, the first ‹a› should have a hatchet on it, and the second‹a› should have an acute accent on it.

Parr, Theophilus; Luddington, William. 1881. Bubi na English dictionary, with notes on grammar.Primitive Methodist Mission Press. Pp xv, 40.

Deals with “the San Carlos or south-western dialect of Bube an ‘George’s Bay’” (Johnston 1919:813).

Pérez, Gaspar; Sorinas, Lorenzo. 1928. Gramática de la lengua Benga. Madrid: Editorial del Corazónde Mariá.

Pichon, François. 1950. Petite grammaire ewondo, avec exercises appropriés, suivie d’un petitmanuel de conversation et d’un lexique. Mission Catholique de Yaoundé. Pp 122.

Prittie, Rebecca. 2002. Grammar sketch of Nulibie. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon; Min. of Scientific andTechnical Research, Cameroon. Pp 20.

URL: www.sil.org/africa/cameroun/bylanguage/languages/nuasue.html

Raponda Walker, André. 1950. Eléments de grammaire fang. Texte non publié.

Later revised and published in 1995.

Raponda Walker, André. 1995. Eléments de grammaire fang. Rédigé par Ntong Honoré, EtougheAlbert et Mba-Nkoghe Jules. Libreville: Fondation Mgr Raponda Walker. Pp 80.

“Ces éléments de grammaire ont été mis en forme au cours de ces différents séjours et revus par l’auteur vers1950” (quoted from the back-cover).

Réallon, Léon. 1919. Premiers éléments de langage douala. Douala. Pp 56.

Redden, James E. 1979. A descriptive grammar of Ewondo. Occasional papers on linguistics, v. 4.Carbondale IL: Dept. of Linguistics, Southern Illinois Univ. Pp 254.

Peripherals: Klaus Piper, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 3 (1981), p. 78-81.

Rekanga, Jean-Paul. 1989. Essai de grammaire gunu (langue bantoue du Cameroun, A62). Mémoirede licence spéciale. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.

Richardson, C.H. 1887/88. Zur Grammatik der Sprache der Bakundu (Kamerun). Zeits. fürafrikanische Sprachen, v. 1, p. 43-48.

Rogozinski, Stephen [Count]. 1889. Rysy charrakterystyczne murzynskiego narzecza Bakwiri =Characteristic features of the Bantu dialect Bakwiri. Rozprawy i sprawordania z posiedzen wydzialufilologicznego, v. 13, p. (?).

Referred to by Olderogge (1993:122).

Rogozinski, Stephen [Count]. 1903. Characteristic features of the Bantu dialect “Bakwiri” used in theCameroon Mountains, compared with some other related dialects [translated by Maude A. Biggs].Journal of the African Soc., v. 2, 8, p. 400-415.


Rosenhuber, P. Simon. 1908. Die Basá-Sprache. Mitt. des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen, III.Abt., v. 11, p. 219-306.

Saker, Alfred J.S. 1852. A grammar of the Isubu tongue. Compiled from the incomplete, correctedmanuscript(s) of Joseph Merrick. Baptist Mission Press. Pp 41.

Saker, Alfred J.S. (Ed.) 1855. Grammatical elements of the Dualla language, with a vocabularycompiled for the use of missionaries and teachers. Cameroons: Baptist Mission Press. Pp 4, 47, 1, 16,37.

Based on a manuscript written by Merrick (1849). “The ‘elements of grammar’ are treated under the heading oforthography, etymology and syntax in 47 pages, in a very clear and accurate manner ... Following thegrammatical part are the first thirty-three Psalms (Mienge) and a vocabulary, of which Part I, Dualla and English,occupies 37 pages, while Part II, English and Dualla, of two pages, only reaches the word ‘accede’. Meinhof[1899:142] did not express a high opinion of Saker’s work. Probably he did not study it closely, for it iscertainly a meritious production, considering the time in which it was written” (Doke 1959:23).


Schuler, Eugen. 190x. Grammatik des Duala. Manuskript.

Referred to by Meinhof (1948:232).

Schuler, Eugen; Lorch, [?]. 1908. Die Sprache der Bakwiri. Mitt. des Seminars für orientalischeSprachen, III. Abt., v. 11, p. 174-218.

Apparently Schuler, who is credited for this article, did not write this. Someone named Lorch did (cfr Doke1945:5).

Schürle, Georg. 1912. Die Sprache der Basa in Kamerun: Grammatik und Wörterbuch. Redigiertund herausgegeben von Carl Meinhof. Abh. des hamburgischen Kolonial-Inst., v. 8; Reihe B:Völkerkunde, Kulturgeschichte und Sprachen, v. 5. Hamburg: Friederichsen & Co. Pp viii, 292.

Published posthumously.

Schwab, George. 19xx. Unpublished Basa grammar and English-Basa dictionary (part of recordgroup 57, I). Philadelphia: Presbyterian Historical Soc. Archives.

Seidel, August. 1901/02. ... [Title and details wanting]. Beiträge zur Kolonialpolitik undKolonialwirtschaft, v. 3, p. 193ff.

Includes “a fairly good account” of Bakwiri (Johnston 1919:811).

Seidel, August. 1904. Die Duala-Sprache in Kamerun: systematisches Wörterverzeichnis undEinführung in die Grammatik. Methode Gaspey-Otto-Sauer. Paris & Heidelberg: Julius GroosVerlag. Pp viii, 119.

Skolaster, P. Hermann. 1910. Die Ngumba-Sprache. Mitt. des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen,III. Abt., v. 13, p. 73-132.

Velde, Mark L.O. van de. 2000. Esquisse de l’iton, langue bantoue camerounaise. Thèse de diplômed’études approfondies (DEA). Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.

Velde, Mark L.O. van de. 2006. A description of Eton: phonology, morphology, basic syntax andlexicon. Proefschrift (PhD). Leuven: Katholieke Univ. Pp xvi, 469.

Velde, Mark L.O. van de. 2008. A grammar of Eton. Mouton grammar library, v. 46. Berlin: Moutonde Gruyter. Pp 432. ISBN 978-3-11-020440-7.

Publication of the author’s PhD thesis, Katholieke Univ. Leuven, 2006.

Wilkendorf, Patricia. 2001. Sketch grammar of Nómaandá. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon. Pp 28.

URL: www.sil.org/africa/cameroun/bylanguage/languages/nomaande.html

Zoppke, Barbara. 1990. Untersuchungen zur vergleichenden Grammatik des Nomaánté.Magisterarbeit. Univ. Hamburg.

2Bantu languages of Zone B


Blanchon, Jean Alain. 1987. Les classes nominales 9, 10 et 11 dans le groupe bantou B40. Pholia, v.2, p. 5-22.

Reprinted 1999 in Douze études sur les langues du Gabon et du Congo-Brazzaville (Lincom Europa), p. 43-58.

URL: www.ddl.ish-lyon.cnrs.fr/divers/Download/Pholia/Pholia_N-2.pdf

Blanchon, Jean Alain. 1997. Les formes nominales de citation a prefixe haut en pounou (bantu B43).Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 18, 2, p. 129-138.


Grégoire, H. Claire; Janssens, Baudoin. 1999. L’augment en bantou du nord-ouest. In: Bantuhistorical linguistics: theoretical and empirical perspectives, p. 413-429. Ed. by Jean-Marie Hombert& Larry Michael Hyman. Lecture notes, v. 99. Stanford: CSLI (Center for the Study of Language andInformation) Publ.


Idiata-Mayombo, Daniel Franck. 2000. Classes nominales et catégories ontologiques: l’acquisition dusystème isangu par les enfants. Revue gabonaise des sciences du langage, v. 1, p. 7-34.

Idiata-Mayombo, Daniel Franck. 2003. Evolution du système des classes nominales isangu (B42):une lecture synchronique et diachronique des genres 5/2 et 9/10. Journal of West African languages,v. 30, 1, p. 3-12.

Idiata-Mayombo, Daniel Franck. 2004. Eléments de psycholinguistique bantu: la question dusémantisme des classes nominales du point de vue de l’acquisition du langage chez les enfants. Avecune préface de Gérard Philippson. Etudes africaines. Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 191.







Jacquot, André. 1983. Les classes nominales dans les langues bantoues des groupes B.10, B.20,B.30 (Gabon-Congo). Travaux et documents de l’ORSTOM (Office de la Recherche Scientifique etTechnique d’Outre-Mer), v. 157. Paris. Pp 360. ISBN-10 2-7099-0678-3.

URL: www.bondy.ird.fr/pleins_textes/pleins_textes_5/pt5/travaux_d/03854.pdf

Peripherals: J.A. Blanchon, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 8 (1986), p. 171-174.



Paulian, Christiane. 1975. Le kukuya, langue teke du Congo: phonologie et classes nominales. Bibl.de la SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France), v. 49-50. Paris. Pp 222.

Peripherals: Michael Mann, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 39 (1976), p. 725.

Puèch, Gilbert. 1988. Augment et préfixe nominal en ngubi. Pholia, v. 3, p. 247-256.


Rekanga, Jean-Paul. 2000. Le système myene-nkomi. In: Les classes nominales et leur semantismedans les langues bantu du nord-ouest, p. 61-69. Ed. by Daniel Franck Idiata-Mayombo & others.Studies in African linguistics, v. 48. München: Lincom Europa.


[Anon.] 1xxx. Essai sur la grammaire npongue. Pp 38; 52; 48.

Written by French Catholic missionaries. Undated & unauthenticated, supplemented with two vocabulary parts(Doke 1945:6). Not sure if the spelling appears as ‹npongue› or ‹mpongue›.

Adam, Jean Jerome. 1954. Grammaire composée mbede, ndumu, duma. Mémoires de l’Inst.d’Etudes Congolaises (IEC), v. 6. Montpellier & Brazzaville: Impr. Charité. Pp 173.

Lumwamu (1980:87) gives the serial’s volume number as 26.

Adam, Jean Jerome. 1969. Grammaire ndumu-mbede. In: Dictionnaire ndumu-mbede-français etfrançais-ndumu-mbede. Ed. by Alexander Biton. Libreville: Archevêché de Libreville.

Berre, [Mgr] le. 1873. Grammaire de la language pongouée. Pp 223.

Details wanting.

Biton, Alexander. 1907. Dictionnaire ndumu-français, français-ndumu, précédé d’éléments degrammaire. Franceville (Congo Française). Pp xxxii, 178, 97.

Biton, Alexander. 1969. Dictionnaire ndumu-mbede-français et français-ndumu-mbede / Petit florede la région de Franceville (Gabon) / Grammaire mbudu-ndeme. Publié par Mgr J.J. Adam.Archevêché de Libreville.

Bonneau, J. 1940. Grammaire pounou [pt. 1]. Journal de la Soc. des Africanistes, v. 10, 1/2, p. 131-162.



Bonneau, J. 1956. Grammaire pounoue et lexique pounou-français. Mémoires de l’Inst. d’EtudesCentrafricaines (IEC), v. 8. Montpellier: Impr. Charité. Pp 177.

Bulck, Gaston [Vaast] van. 1940. Notions de grammaire: dialecte kinuni, parlé à bandundu.Bandundu.

Bwantsa-Kafungu, S. Pierre. 1966. Esquisse phonologique et morphologique de la langue ngwii.Mémoire de licence. Leuven: Katholieke Univ.


Calloc’h, J. 1905. Manuel de conversation de la langue itékée (Brazzaville). Paris. Pp 90.

Deals with “kiSantu”, a Kikongo dialect, according to Doke (1945:30).

Calloc’h, J. 1911. Vocabulaire français-ifumu (batéké), précédé d’éléments de grammaire. Paris:Libr. Orientaliste Paul Geuthner. Pp iv, 346.

Peripherals: Anon., Journal of the African Soc., v. 12 (1912/13), p. 107-108; Carl Meinhof, Zeits. fürKolonialsprachen, v. 3 (1912/13), p. 251.

Dodo-Bounguendza, Eric. 1992. Esquisse phonologique et morphologique du gisira, langue bantoue(B.41) du Gabon, 2 vols. Thèse de doctorat. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles. Pp 490.

Etsio, Edouard. 1999. Parlons teke: langue et culture Congo et Gabon. Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 320.ISBN-10 2-7475-8315-1.

Gautier, Jean Marie. 1912. Grammaire de la langue mpongwée. Libreville & Paris: MissionCatholique; Procure des Pères du Saint-Esprit. Pp xv, 250.

Hochegger, Herrmann. 1972. Dictionnaire buma-français, avec un aperçu grammatical. Publ. deCEEBA (Centre d’Etudes Ethnologiques de Bandundu), série III: travaux linguistiques, v. 3.Bandundu. Pp vi, 238.

Idiata-Mayombo, Daniel Franck. 2006. Parlons isangu: langue et culture des bantu-masangu duGabon. Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 213. ISBN 978-2-296-01572-2, ISBN-10 2-296-01572-7.

Mabik-ma-Kombil, Roger. 2001. Parlons yipuni: langue et culture des punu du Gabon-Congo. Paris:L’Harmattan. Pp 210. ISBN-10 2-7475-1544-3.

Makouta-Mboukou, Jean-Pierre. 1977. Etude descriptive du fumu, dialecte teke de Ngamaba,Brazzaville. Thèse d’état. Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3). Pp 581.

Mamfoumbi, Marcel. 1988. Esquisse phonologique et morphologique du sákè í mèmbónzù. Rapportde licence. Libreville: Univ. Omar Bongo.

Mangulu, André Motingea. 2004. Esquisse du ketiene, petite unité du bantou B.80. Journal of Asianand African studies / Ajia Afuriku gengo bunka kenkyu, v. 67, p. 105-150.

URL: hdl.handle.net/10108/20199

Marchal-Nasse, Colette. 1979. Esquisse de la langue tsogo: phonologie, morphologie. Mémoire delicence spéciale de 3ème cycle en linguistique africaine. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.

Mertens, Joseph. 1938. Les badzing de la Kamtsha, 2: grammaire de l’idzing de la Kamstha.Mémoires de l’IRCB (Inst. Royal Colonial Belge), collection in-8°, section des sciences morales etpolitiques, v. 4:2. Bruxelles: Libr. Falk fils. Pp xxxi, 388.

Peripherals: G. Hustaert, Aequatoria, v. 2 (1939), p. 95.

Mfum-Ekong, Adiate. 1979. Esquisse grammaticale yansi (parler ntsambaan): phonologie etmorphologie. Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA).


Mickala-Manfoumbi, Roger. 1988. Eléments de description du duma, langue bantoue du Gabon.Mémoire de maîtrise. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.

Mickala-Manfoumbi, Roger. 1994. Essai de grammaire pove: langue bantoue du groupe B.30, 2 vols.Thèse de doctorat. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.

Includes a lexicon.

Mokrani, Soraya. 2005. Eléments nouveaux en vue de la description de la langue samaye (B25):éléments de phonologie et de morphologie. Mémoire de master. Univ. Lumière (Lyon 2). Pp 150.

Mouandza, Jean-Daniel. 19xx. Eléments de description du iyaa (parler bantu du Congo-Brazzaville).Thèse. Univ. de Nice.


Mouguiama-Daouda, Patrick. 1988. Eléments de description du mpongwè: phonologie, morphologiedu système nominal et pronominal. Mémoire. Libreville: Univ. Omar Bongo.

Nsuka-Nkutsi, François. (Ed.) 1980. Eléments de description du punu. Lyon: Centre de RecherchesLinguistiques et Sémiologiques (CRLS), Univ. Lumière (Lyon 2). Pp 247.

Ondo-Mébiame, Pierre. 1986. Esquisse phonologique et morphologique du seki. Mémoire demaîtrise. Libreville: Univ. Omar Bongo.

Ondo-Mébiame, Pierre. 1989. Esquisse de description du isangu, parler bantu du groupe B.40.Mémoire de licence spéciale. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.

Piron, Pascale. 1991. Eléments de description du kota, langue bantoue du Gabon, B.25. Mémoire delicence spéciale de 3ème cycle. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.

Prat, J. 1904. Manuel de la langue tejé (Batéké). Brazzaville.

First known grammar of Teke.

Preston, Ira M.; Best, J. 1854. Grammar of the Bakele language with vocabularies. By themissionaries of the A.B.C.F.M., Gaboon Station, Western Africa; with an introduction by J. LeightonWilson. New York: J.P. Prall. Pp 117.

Issued anonymously.


Raponda Walker, André. 1936/94. Eléments de grammaire gisira. Libreville: Fondation MgrRaponda Walker. Pp 70.

Publication (revised?) of a manuscript originally circulated via the Mission Catholique Sainte-Marie atLibreville.

Raponda Walker, André. 1937. Essai de grammaire tsogo. Gouvernement de Brazzaville.

There’s a second printing dated 1950, which may or may not be a reprint.

Raponda Walker, André. 1937/96. Eléments de grammaire ébongwé (langue des pygmées).Libreville: Fondation Mgr Raponda Walker. Pp 36.

Originally published 1937 as “Initiation a l’ebongwe (langage des négrilles)” in Bull. de la Soc. des RecherchesCongolaises, v. 23.

Raponda Walker, André. 1950. Essai de grammaire tsogo. Suppl. 1 to Bull. de l’Inst. d’EtudesCentrafricaines. Brazzaville. Pp 69.

Raponda Walker, André. 1996. Eléments de grammaire ghetsöghö. 2ème édition, révué par FredMouyendi Mouyendi. Libreville: Fondation Mgr Raponda Walker. Pp 66.

The original edition of 1937 was titled Essai de grammaire tsogo.

Reeb, Antoine. 1895. Grammaire douma (Haut-Ogowé, Congo français). Paris: Mission Catholique.Pp 48.

Rekanga, Jean-Paul. 2000. Essai de grammaire himba (langue bantoue du Gabon, B36), 2 vols. Thèsede PhD. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.

Robert, M. 1908. Méthode pour l’étude de l’Omyene.

Details wanting. Unsure about the contents. Some kind of instructional language guide.

Rurangwa, I.M. 1982. Eléments de description du ngungwel, langue bantoue du Congo. Tervuren.

Stappers, Leo. 1967. Esquisse grammaticale du boma, non publié. Kinshasa.

This was later edited and published by Hans-Ingolf Weier (see Stappers 1989).


Stappers, Leo. 1989. Boma: eine Sprachskizze. Überarbeitet und herausgegeben von Hans-IngolfWeier. Hamburg: Helmut Buske Verlag.

Based on Stappers’ manuscripts.

Struyf, P. Ivo. 1939. Esquisse grammaire du kidinga de mukene mbel. In: (book title?). Ed. by JosephMertens. Bruxelles.

Source?

Tayeye, Mayanga. 1985. Grammaire yansi. Publ. de CEEBA (Centre d’Etudes Ethnologiques deBandundu), série III: travaux linguistiques, v. 13. Bandundu. Pp 162.

Teisseres, Urbain. 1957. Méthode pratique pour apprendre l’omyènè. 2ème édition, révué etaugmenté par V. Dubois. Paris: Soc. des Missions Evangéliques. Pp 93.

Not sure if the author’s name is spelt correctly.

Wilson, John Leighton. 1847. A grammar of the Mpongwe language, with vocabularies. New York:Snowden & Prall. Pp 94.

Issued anonymously.

URL: books.google.com/books?id=IxIAAAAAYAAJ


Wilson, John Leighton. 1879. Heads of Mpongwe grammar: containing most of the principlesneeded by a learner. By a late missionary, Gaboon, West Africa. New York: Mission House. Pp 59.

Issued anonymously.

Witte, J. de. 19xx. Notions de grammaire et élements de vocabulaire de kempe. Manuscrit.

Referred to by Tylleskär (1987:144).

3Bantu languages of Zone C




Bedrosian, Patricia L. 1996/97. The Mboshi noun class system. Journal of West African languages, v.26, 1, p. 27-47.

Bokamba, Eyamba Georges. 1985. Verbal agreement as a noncyclic rule in Bantu. In: Africanlinguistics: essays in memory of M.W.K. Semikenke, p. 9-54. Ed. by Didiers L. Goyvaerts. Studies inthe sciences of language, v. 6. Amsterdam: John Benjamins Publ.

Bokungulu, Bonsao wa Yotsi. 1973. Esquisse phonologique et morphologique: formes nominales etpronominales de la langue ndengese. Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: Dépt. de Langues etLittératures Africaines, Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA). Pp 77.

Cloarec-Heiss, France; Thomas, Jacqueline Mauricette Christiane. 1978. L’aka, langue bantoue despygmées de Mongoumba, Centrafrique: introduction à l’étude linguistique (phonologie). Langues etcivilisations à tradition orale (LACITO), v. 28; Bibl. de la SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques etAnthropologiques de France), v. 153; Etudes pygmées, v. 2. Paris: Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques etAnthropologiques de France (SELAF). Pp 204. ISBN 978-2-85297-014-4, ISBN-10 2-85297-014-7.


Hadermann, Pascale. 1996. L’infinitif et la fonction sujet dans quelques langues bantoues. Afrika undÜbersee, v. 79, 1, p. 1-20.


Henderson, Brent. 2009. Anti-agreement and [person] in Bantu. In: Selected proceedings of the 38thannual conference on African linguistics: linguistic theory and African language documentation, p.173-181. Ed. by Masangu Matondo, Fiona McLaughlin & Eric Potsdam. Somerville MA: CascadillaProceedings Project.

Looks at data from Kinande JD42, Bemba M42, Luganda JE15, and Dzamba C322.

URL: www.lingref.com/cpp/acal/38/index.html




Jacobs, John. 1964. Tetela-grammatika (Kasayi, Kongo), 2: morfologie, 2 vols. Gent:Wetenschappelijke Uitg. en Boekhandel.

Jacobs, John; Omeonga, Barthélémy. 2001. Classes nominales et radicaux verbaux en isiamba(Tulungu, Kindu). Annales Aequatoria, v. 22, p. 205-220.

Kamanda Kola, Roger. 1994. Notes sur l’augment en zamba. Annales Aequatoria, v. 15, p. 399-409.

Kutsch Lojenga, Connie [Constance]. 2003. The noun class system of Yaka (C.10). Corrected copy ofa paper originally presented at 34th annual conference in African linguistics (ACAL), held the RutgersUniv., June 2003. Pp 12.

Leitch, Myles Francis. 2000. Le système babole. In: Les classes nominales et leur semantisme dansles langues bantu du nord-ouest. Ed. by Daniel Franck Idiata-Mayombo & others. Studies in Africanlinguistics, v. 48. München: Lincom Europa.

Mboyo, Claude; Mangulu, André Motingea. 2002. Quelques formes incorrectes dans l’esquissegrammaticale de la langue des elinga. Annales Aequatoria, v. 23, p. 443-455.

Peripherals: André Motingea Mangulu, “Esquisse de la langue des Elingá: le parler de Losélinga”, AnnalesAequatoria, v. 15 (1994), p. 293-340.

Meeussen, Achille Emiel. 1954. The tones of prefixes in Common Bantu. Africa, v. 24, 1, p. 48-53.

Assigns tonal values to noun class affixes in Proto-Bantu, based on data primarily from Ulumbu C54, MumbisaC51, Bubangi C32, Mbagani L22, Luba L31a, Kanyok L32, Kikuyu E51.



Moyo, Bolemo wa. 19xx. Essai d’une morphologie comparée des formes nominales et pronominalesdes langues mbole et ngando. Travail de fin d’études. Mbandaka: Inst. Supérieur Pédagogique (ISP),Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA).

Mufwene, Salikoko S. 1980. Number, countability and markedness in Lingala li-/ma- noun class.Linguistics, v. 18, p. 1119-11152.

Nzete, Paul. 1975. Les nominaux en lingala: morphologie et fonctions. Thèse de doctorat de 3èmecycle. Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3). Pp 254.

Rottland, Franz. 1979. Free variation in the concord system of written Lingala. In: Readings in creolestudies, p. 165-171. Ed. by Ian F. Hancock, Edgar Charles Polomé, Morris F. Goodman & BerndHeine. Ghent: E. Story-Scientia.

Thomas, Jacqueline Mauricette Christiane. 1976. Classes et genres nominaux en aka (langue bantouedes pygmés de Mongoumba, Centrafrique). In: Théories et méthodes en linguistique africaine, p. 27-35. Ed. by Luc Bouquiaux. Bibl. de la SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques deFrance), v. 54-55. Paris.

Thomas, Jacqueline Mauricette Christiane. 1980. Interprétation “significative” du système declassification nominale en aka. In: L’expansion bantoue: actes du colloque international du CentreNational de la Recherche Scientifique, Viviers 4-16 avril 1977, v. 2, p. 543-554. Ed. by LucBouquiaux. Numéraux spéciaux de la SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques deFrance), v. 9. Paris.



[Anon.] 1927. Eléments de la grammaire mangala de l’Uelé, suivis d’un vocabulaire. Borgerhout(Belgique) & Anvers: C. Deckers.

[Anon.] 1967. Manuel de lingala: grammaire. Kinshasa: Ed. Service d’Education de l’ArméeNationale Congolaise. Pp 47.

[Anon.] 1xxx. Prefatory grammar notes for Kele. Yakusu (Congo-Léopoldville): Baptist MissionPress. Pp 16.

Referred to by Doke (1945:24). Could also be the same as that referred to as an “18-page manuscript on grammarof Lo-kele” by Nurse (2008:322).

[Anon.] 1xxx. Esquisse grammaticale lingombe, non publié. Dactylographié. Bamanya: Bibl.Aequatoria. Pp 47.

[Anon.] 1982. Eléments du grammaire lingala. Paris: Nathan Afrique pour l’Inst. National deRecherche et d’Action Pédagogiques (INRAP). Pp 31. ISBN-10 2-09-168224-1.

Asoyo, S.K. 1973. Aspects de la grammaire générative et transformationelle de la langue boa.Mémoire. Lubumbashi: Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA).

Referred to by Nurse & Philippson (2003:653).

Bbemo, Musubaho Tseme M. 1971. Eléments de grammaire mbudza: phonologie et morphologie.Mémoire de maîtrise. Kinshasa: Univ. Lovanium.

Boeck, Egide de. 1904. Grammaire et vocabulaire du lingala, ou langue du haut-Congo. Bruxelles:Impr. Polleunis & Ceuterick. Pp 163.

A photographic reprint of Boeck’s grammar in its entirety was published by Michael Meeuwis in AnnalesAequatoria, v. 22 (2003), p. 341-421.

Boeck, Egide de. 1911. Grammaire du lingala. 2ème édition. Nouvelle Anvers: Mission du Sacré-Coeur. Pp 55.

Boeck, Egide de. 1920. Leçons élémentaires de lingala, suivies d’un vocabulaire et de conversationspratiques. Bruxelles: Impr. G. Louis. Pp 39.

Boeck, Egide de. 1927. Cours théorique et pratique de lingala, avec vocabulaire et phrases usuelles.2ème édition. Turnhout (Belgique): Impr. Henri Proost. Pp 92.

Boeck, Egide de. 1942. Theoretische en practische cursus in lingala: met woordenlijst ensamenspraken. Traduit de la français. Tongerloo (Belgique): Sint Norbertus Druk. Pp 127.

Boeck, Jules de. 1939. Spraakkunst van het Lokonda [manuscrit remanié par N. van Everbroeck].Aequatoria, v. 2, p. 97-106.


Boeck, L.B. de. 1952. Manuel de lingala, tenant compte du langage parlé et du langage littéraire.Bruxelles & Lisala (Congo Belge): Ed. de Scheut et Procure Mission Catholique. Pp xii, 109.

Peripherals: H.P. Blok, Lingua, v. 4 (1954/55), p. 333.

Bokamba, Eyamba Georges. 1970. Ekolongonelo ya Lingala: an introductory textbook andgrammar. African Studies Program, Univ. of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign (UIUC).

Bokamba, Eyamba Georges. 1981. Ekolongonelo ya lingala: an introductory course. New(?) edition.Center for African Studies (CAS), Univ. of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign (UIUC). Pp xii, 191.


Bokamba, Eyamba Georges; Bokamba, Molingo Virginie. 2004. Tosolola na Lingála / Let’s speakLingála: a multidimensional approach to the teaching and learning of Lingála as a foreignlanguage. Let’s speak series. Madison: NALRC (National African Language Resource Center) Press.Pp xxx, 492. ISBN-10 0-9679587-7-6 hb, 0-9679587-5-X pb.

Bokula, Moiso. 1983. Le lingala au Zaire: défense et analyse grammaticale. Collection “Etude”, v.1. Kisangani: Bureau Africain des Sciences de l’Education (BASE). Pp 279.

Peripherals: G. Hulstaert, Annales Aequatoria, v. 6 (1985), p. 239-240.

Bongo, André. 1956. Esquisse de phonologie et morphologie de la langue nkucu, dialecte ohendo.Mémoire de licence. Léopoldville: Univ. Lovanium.

This is dated 1978 in Schadeberg’s Bantu Bibliography.

Bulck, Gaston [Vaast] van. 1940. Notions de grammaire et début de vocabulaire de kisaghata.Kimbari (Congo-Kinshasa?): Vill. de Makaw, Kote Moke.

Bwantsa-Kafungu, S. Pierre. 1970. Esquisse de grammaire de lingala. Kinshasa: Univ. Lovanium.Pp 70.

Cambier, Emeri. 1891. Essai sur la langue congolaise (iboko). Bruxelles: Impr. Polleunis &Ceuterick. Pp vii, 124.

Peripherals: Michael Meeuwis & Honoré Vinck, “Contribution à l’histoire du lingala: l’essai sur la languecongolaise d’Emeri Cambier (1891)”, Annales Aequatoria, v. 24 (1993), p. 283-431.

Carrington, John F. 1972. Esquisse de grammaire lokele, non publié. Kisangani.

Referred to by Weier (1985:345). Hadermann (1999:468) refers to an undated version titled Esquisse d’unegrammaire lokele, compiled at Stanleyville (= Kisangani).

Colldén, D.; Colldén, Lisa. 197x. Kisakata, grammatik = Kisakata, grammar. Pp c.40.


Courboin, Albert. 1908. ‘Bangala’, langue commerciale du haute-Congo: éléments et manuel deconversation; lexique. Paris, Bruxelles & Anvers: Augustin Challamel. Pp ix, 146.

There are several subsequent editions of this, esp. one undated “édition augmentée” comprising 367 pages (Doke1945:28).

Darby, R.D. 1889. Unpublished Bobangi vocabulary with notes on grammar. Lukolela (Congo FreeState): Baptist Missionary Soc.

Mentioned by Whitehead (1899:vi). A manuscript vocabulary based on this material was later prepared by MrGlennie.

Dzokanga, Adolphe. 1979. Dictionnaire lingala-français, suivi d’une grammaire. Leipzig: VEBVerlag Enzyklopädie. Pp 304.

Dzokanga, Adolphe. 1995. Grammaire pratique du lingala illustrée. Paris: Inst. National des Langueset Civilisations Orientales (INALCO). Pp 294.

Date could be wrong. Not sure if this is published or just a circulated manuscript.

Edmiston, Althea Brown. 1940. Grammar and dictionary of the Bushonga or Bukuba language, asspoken by the Bushonga or Bukuba tribe who dwell in the Upper Kasai District, Belgian Congo,Central Africa. Luebo (Congo-Léopoldville): J. Leighton Wilson Press; American PresbyterianCongo Mission. Pp 619.

Not sure about the date. Could be 1932.

Ellington, John Ernest. 1974. Handbook of Kinshasa Lingala. Hartford CN: Trinity College. Pp 94.

Ellington, John Ernest. 1992. Handbook of Kinshasa Lingala. 2nd edition. Montreat NC: Self-published.

Etsio, Edouard. 2003. Parlons lingala / Tobala lingala. Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 240. ISBN-10 2-7475-3931-8.


Everbroecke, René V. van. 1955. Om lingála te leren. Brussel: Ed. de Scheut. Pp 208.

There’s also an earlier printing dated 1952 issued at/by the Sankt Josez Inst. in Leopoldstadt, Austria. No idea ifthere’s any difference with regard to contents.

Peripherals: G. Hulstaert, Aequatoria, v. 18 (1955), p. 158-159.

Everbroecke, René V. van. 1958. Grammaire et exercises lingala. Anvers & Léopoldville: Standaard-Boekhandel.

Some of the later editions changed the title to Le lingala.

Fontaney, V. Louise. 1988. Mboshi: steps towards a grammar [pt. 1]. Pholia, v. 3, p. 87-167.


Fontaney, V. Louise. 1989. Mboshi: steps towards a grammar [pt. 2]. Pholia, v. 4, p. 71-131.


Forges, Germaine. 1977. Le kela, langue bantoue du Zaïre (zone C): esquisse phonologique etmorphologique. Bibl. de la SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France), v.59-60. Paris. Pp 134.

Peripherals: Ndembe Nsasi, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 2 (1980), p. 171-172.

Gérard, [R.P.]. 1924. La langue lebéo, grammaire et vocabulaire. Kongo-Overzee bibl., v. 13.Bruxelles: A. Vromant & Co. Pp 223.

Gilliard, L. 1928. Grammaire synthétique de lontomba, suivie d’un vocabulaire. Bibl. Congo, v. 20.Bruxelles: Ed. de l’Essorial. Pp 304.

Gilliard, L. 1928. Grammaire pratique lontomba. Bruxelles: Ed. de l’Essorial. Pp 92.

Goemaere, Alphonse. 1984. Grammaire du londengese. Publié par Gustaaf Hulstaert. Publ. deCEEBA (Centre d’Etudes Ethnologiques de Bandundu), série III: travaux linguistiques, v. 11.Bandundu. Pp 90.

The original (undated) manuscript is titled ‘Spraakleer van het londengese’.

Goemaere, Alphonse. 19xx. Spraakleer van het londengese (manuscrit). Bamanya: Bibl. Aequatoria.

Referred to by Vinck (1994:436).

Guilmin, Maurice. 1925. Grammaire lingombe. Nouvelle Anvers: Impr. de franc. Missionnaires.

Guthrie, Malcolm. (Ed.) 1935. Lingala grammar and dictionary. Léopoldville: Conseil Protestant duCongo. Pp 229.

“The results of the work of a committee of missionaries, J.H. Marker, D.C. Davies, W.H. Edwards and A.B.Palmer, called at Yalemba in 1931” (Doke 1945:28n10).

Guthrie, Malcolm. 1939. Grammaire et dictionnaire de lingala: la langue universelle actuellementparlée sur la partie centrale du fleuve Congo, avec un manuel de conversation français-lingala.Traduit et révué de l’édition anglais. Cambridge: William Heffer & Sons; Conseil Protestant duCongo. Pp x, 191.

This is a revised French translation. The dictionary/phrase book section was also published as a separate item.

Peripherals: G. Hulstaert, Aequatoria, v. 3 (1940), p. 32.

Guthrie, Malcolm. 1951. Grammaire et dictionnaire de lingala. 2ème édition. Léopoldville: Libr.Evangélique au Congo (LECO).

Reprinted 1966 by Gregg Press at Farnborough.

Guthrie, Malcolm; Carrington, John F. 1988. Lingala: grammar and dictionary. London: BaptistMissionary Soc. Pp 238. ISBN-10 0-901733-08-2.

Revised version of the French 1939 edition, which in turn was a revised version of the English 1935 edition.

Peripherals: Scott Myers, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 52 (1989), p. 610.


Harries, Lyndon [Pritchard]. 1955. Grammar of Gesogo. Kongo-Overzee, v. 21, p. 420-440.

Erroneously referred to as a Soga JE16 grammar by Drolc et al. (1999:65).

Hobgood, H.C. 1xxx. Lokundo English (manuscript) grammar. Bamanya: Bibl. Aequatoria.

Houdt, Bettie van. 1987. Eléments de description du leke, langue bantoue de zone C. Annales duMRAC (Musée Royal de l’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 125. Tervuren. Pp vi, 238.

Hove, Florent van. 1911. Esquisse de la langue des wankutshu. Anthropos, v. 6, p. 385-402.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1938. Praktische grammatica van het lonkundo (lomongo). Kongo-Overzee bibl.,v. 1. Antwerpen: De Sikkel. Pp viii, 272.

Peripherals: E. Boelart, Aequatoria, v. 2 (1939), p. 72; Gustaaf Hulstaert, “Quelques notes supplémentaires”,Anthropos, v. 41/44 (1946/49), p. 331.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1939. Spraakleer van het Lonkundo. Antwerpen: De Sikkel.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1939. Schets van het lontomba [pt. 1]. Kongo-Overzee, v. 5, 4, p. 205-221.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1940. Schets van het lontomba [pt. 2]. Kongo-Overzee, v. 6, 1, p. 1-29.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1961. Grammaire du lomongo, 1: la phonologie. Annales du MRAC (MuséeRoyal de l’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 39. Tervuren. Pp 176.

Peripherals: Gustaaf Hulstaert, Supplément à la grammaire lomongo (Centre Aequatoria, 1988).

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1961. Sur le parler doko. Aequatoria, v. 24, p. 121-135.


Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1965. Grammaire du lomongo, 2: la morphologie. Annales du MRAC (MuséeRoyal de l’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 57. Tervuren. Pp viii, 680.


Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1966. Grammaire du lomongo, 3: la syntaxe. Annales du MRAC (Musée Royalde l’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 58. Tervuren. Pp vi, 944.


Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1970. Esquisse du parler des nkengo. Annales du MRAC (Musée Royal del’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 66. Tervuren. Pp viii, 71.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1977. Esquisse du parler des lwankamba. In: Africana linguistica, v. 7, p. 201-246.Annales du MRAC (Musée Royal de l’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 90. Tervuren.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1978. Notes sur la langue des bafotó. Anthropos, v. 73, p. 113-132.

Brief grammar of the speech of the Bafoto, “un petit groupe de Pygmoïdes ... à quelques km à l’ouest deBasonkoso” (p113).

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1980. Esquisse du parler des yenge. In: Africana linguistica, v. 8, p. 115-135.Annales du MRAC (Musée Royal de l’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 101. Tervuren.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1982. Esquisse de la langue des eleku. Publ. de CEEBA (Centre d’EtudesEthnologiques de Bandundu), série III: travaux linguistiques, v. 7. Bandundu. Pp 69.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1984. La langue des mpama. Annales Aequatoria, v. 5, p. 5-32.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1984. Esquisse du parler des emoma, mpongo et nkole / Esquisse linguistique desbooli. Publ. de CEEBA (Centre d’Etudes Ethnologiques de Bandundu), série III: travauxlinguistiques, v. 12. Bandundu. Pp 132.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1984. Esquisse du parler des losikongo. Publ. de CEEBA (Centre d’EtudesEthnologiques de Bandundu), série III: travaux linguistiques, v. 10. Bandundu. Pp 87.

Is this on a Mongo C61 dialect or a Kikongo H16 dialect?

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1986. La langue des jofe. Annales Aequatoria, v. 7, p. 227-264.


Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1988. Supplément à la grammaire lomongo. Etudes Aequatoria, v. 4. Bamanya:Centre Aequatoria. Pp 128.

Peripherals: Gustaaf Hulstaert, Grammaire du lomongo I-III (Tervuren, 1961-66).

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1988. Le parler des lokalo orientaux. Annales Aequatoria, v. 9, p. 133-171.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1990. Le dialecte des elembe. Annales Aequatoria, v. 11, p. 227-250.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1991. Le dialecte des ngelewa. Annales Aequatoria, v. 12, p. 425-444.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1993. Douze dialectes mongo, 1: le dialecte des losakani. Annales Aequatoria, v.14, p. 15-38.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1993. Douze dialectes mongo, 2: un dialecte des yongo. Annales Aequatoria, v. 14,p. 39-67.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1993. Douze dialectes mongo, 3: dialecte des mpenge. Annales Aequatoria, v. 14,p. 68-87.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1993. Douze dialectes mongo, 4: esquisse du parler des bosaka-nkóle. AnnalesAequatoria, v. 14, p. 88-127.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1993. Douze dialectes mongo, 5: le dialecte des monye á yafé. Annales Aequatoria,v. 14, p. 128-139.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1993. Douze dialectes mongo, 6: les dialectes des ngome a múna. AnnalesAequatoria, v. 14, p. 140-177.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1993. Douze dialectes mongo, 7: les dialectes des ntomb’a nkó’e. AnnalesAequatoria, v. 14, p. 178-199.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1993. Douze dialectes mongo, 8: le dialecte des bosanga. Annales Aequatoria, v.14, p. 200-215.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1993. Douze dialectes mongo, 9: le dialecte des bamata. Annales Aequatoria, v. 14,p. 216-234.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1993. Douze dialectes mongo, 10: le dialecte des mángilongó. Annales Aequatoria,v. 14, p. 235-264.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1993. Douze dialectes mongo, 11: le parler des iyembe de la Lokolo. AnnalesAequatoria, v. 14, p. 255-286.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1993. Douze dialectes mongo, 12: sur le parler des bolóngó. Annales Aequatoria,v. 14, p. 287-305.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 19xx. Esquisse du parler des nkole, non publié. Bamanya: Centre Aequatoria.


Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 19xx. Esquisse du parler des booli, non publié. Bamanya: Centre Aequatoria.


Ikamba, Monse. 1987. Eléments de grammaire sakata. Publ. de CEEBA (Centre d’EtudesEthnologiques de Bandundu), série III: travaux linguistiques, v. 15. Bandundu. Pp 134.

Jenkins, Robert M. 1967. A study of the Lingala language of the Congo. PhD thesis. Pittsburgh:Duquesne Univ. Pp 191.

Kahindo-Lufungula, Muhesi. 1973. Esquisse grammaticale de la langue kusu. Mémoire de licence.Lubumbashi: Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA).

Kamanda Kola, Roger. 1991. Eléments de description du zamba, langue bantoue (C.31e) du Zaïre.Mémoire de licence spéciale. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.

Kester, P. van. 1937. Grammaire lingombe. Mampoko (Congo Belge): MH(?). Pp 92.

What’s MH? Source?


Kintu, Mweme Tch. 1974. Aspects de grammaire générative et transformationelle de lingombe(préfixes et pronoms). Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: Dépt. de Langues et Littératures Africaines,Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA).

Koloma, Matongi. 1993. Eléments de description du baati, parler bantou de la region du Haut-Zaïre.Mémoire de licence. Mbandaka: Inst. Supérieur Pédagogique (ISP).

Labaere, Raphael Hubert. 1986. Eléments de grammaire otetela. Wezembeek-Oppem (Belgique):Pères Passionistes. Pp 79.

Labaere, Raphael Hubert. 1986. Grammaire de la langue tetela. Wezembeek-Oppem (Belgique): PèresPassionistes. Pp 350.

Labaere, Raphael Hubert. 1988. Grammaire losindanga. Wezembeek-Oppem (Belgique): PèresPassionistes. Pp 134.

Is this a Tetela dialect?

Leitch, Myles Francis. 2003. Babole (C101). In: The Bantu languages, p. 392-421. Ed. by DerekNurse & Gérard Philippson. Language family series, v. 4. London & New York: Routledge.

Leynseele, Hélène van. 1977. An outline of Libinza grammar. MA thesis. State Univ. of Leiden.

Lombaert, Ch. 1xxx. Grammaire ‘lingombe’, non publié.


Malundama, Disuka. 1976. Eléments de grammaire et de vocabulaire lingombe. Travail de find’études. Mbandaka: Inst. Supérieur Pédagogique (ISP), Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA).

Mangulu, André Motingea. 1988. Eléments de grammaire lingombe, avec une bibliographieexhaustive. Etudes Aequatoria, v. 3. Bamanya: Centre Aequatoria. Pp 88.

Mangulu, André Motingea. 1989. Esquisse grammaticale du lonkutsu. Annales Aequatoria, v. 10, p.91-116.

Mangulu, André Motingea. 1990. Parlers riverains de l’entre Ubangi-Zaire: éléments de structuregrammaticale. Etudes Aequatoria, v. 8. Bamanya: Centre Aequatoria. Pp 284.

Includes brief descriptive sections for Ebuku C411, Lifonga C412, Likátá C412, Libóbi C412, Lobálá C16,Zámba C322, Baloi/Likila C31a, Mbonji C32(?), Kunda C372, Babale C374, Motembo C371, Litoka C313,Balobo C314, and Ndobo C312.


Peripherals: Karsten Legère, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 14 (1993), p. 97-99.

Mangulu, André Motingea. 1990. Esquisse du parler des Ohendo. Annales Aequatoria, v. 11, p. 115-152.

Mangulu, André Motingea. 1990. Esquisse de la langue motembo. In: Parlers riverains de l’entreUbangi-Zaire: éléments de structure grammaticale, p. 201-220. Etudes Aequatoria, v. 8. Bamanya:Centre Aequatoria.


Mangulu, André Motingea. 1990. Le parler des Likátá. In: Parlers riverains de l’entre Ubangi-Zaire:éléments de structure grammaticale, p. 49-67. Etudes Aequatoria, v. 8. Bamanya: Centre Aequatoria.


Mangulu, André Motingea. 1990. Le parler des Lifonga. In: Parlers riverains de l’entre Ubangi-Zaire: éléments de structure grammaticale, p. 32-49. Etudes Aequatoria, v. 8. Bamanya: CentreAequatoria.



Mangulu, André Motingea. 1990. Le parler des Ebuku. In: Parlers riverains de l’entre Ubangi-Zaire:éléments de structure grammaticale, p. 13-32. Etudes Aequatoria, v. 8. Bamanya: Centre Aequatoria.


Mangulu, André Motingea. 1990. Esquisse du parler des Balobo. In: Parlers riverains de l’entreUbangi-Zaire: éléments de structure grammaticale, p. 239-254. Etudes Aequatoria, v. 8. Bamanya:Centre Aequatoria.


Mangulu, André Motingea. 1990. Le parler des Litóká. In: Parlers riverains de l’entre Ubangi-Zaire:éléments de structure grammaticale, p. 222-239. Etudes Aequatoria, v. 8. Bamanya: CentreAequatoria.


Mangulu, André Motingea. 1990. Le parler des Babale. In: Parlers riverains de l’entre Ubangi-Zaire: éléments de structure grammaticale, p. 181-200. Etudes Aequatoria, v. 8. Bamanya: CentreAequatoria.


Mangulu, André Motingea. 1990. La langue des Kunda. In: Parlers riverains de l’entre Ubangi-Zaire: éléments de structure grammaticale, p. 162-180. Etudes Aequatoria, v. 8. Bamanya: CentreAequatoria.


Mangulu, André Motingea. 1990. Le parler des Mbonji. In: Parlers riverains de l’entre Ubangi-Zaire: éléments de structure grammaticale, p. 141-160. Etudes Aequatoria, v. 8. Bamanya: CentreAequatoria.


Mangulu, André Motingea. 1990. Esquisse du parler des Baloi. In: Parlers riverains de l’entreUbangi-Zaire: éléments de structure grammaticale, p. 125-140. Etudes Aequatoria, v. 8. Bamanya:Centre Aequatoria.

Based on data from the Likila dialect.


Mangulu, André Motingea. 1990. La langue des Zámba. In: Parlers riverains de l’entre Ubangi-Zaire: éléments de structure grammaticale, p. 107-123. Etudes Aequatoria, v. 8. Bamanya: CentreAequatoria.


Mangulu, André Motingea. 1990. La langue des Lobálá. In: Parlers riverains de l’entre Ubangi-Zaire: éléments de structure grammaticale, p. 89-105. Etudes Aequatoria, v. 8. Bamanya: CentreAequatoria.


Mangulu, André Motingea. 1990. Esquisse du parler des Libóbi. In: Parlers riverains de l’entreUbangi-Zaire: éléments de structure grammaticale, p. 68-87. Etudes Aequatoria, v. 8. Bamanya:Centre Aequatoria.


Mangulu, André Motingea. 1990. Esquisse du parler des Ndobo. In: Parlers riverains de l’entreUbangi-Zaire: éléments de structure grammaticale, p. 254-273. Etudes Aequatoria, v. 8. Bamanya:Centre Aequatoria.


Mangulu, André Motingea. 1992. Esquisse de trois parlers de la Lokenye (basho, woji et atsulu).Annales Aequatoria, v. 13, p. 277-414.


Mangulu, André Motingea. 1993. Note sur le parler des Batswa de Bosabola (Maindombe-Z).Annales Aequatoria, v. 14, p. 483-501.

Mangulu, André Motingea. 1993. Esquisse de parler de Yakata (République du Zaïre). Afrika undÜbersee, v. 76, 2, p. 209-246.

Mangulu, André Motingea. 1994. Esquisse de la langue des elingá: le parler de Losélinga. AnnalesAequatoria, v. 15, p. 293-340.

Peripherals: Claude Mboyo & André Motingea Mangulu, “Quelques formes incorrectes dans l’esquissegrammaticale de la langue des Elinga”, Annales Aequatoria, v. 23 (2002), p. 443-455.

Mangulu, André Motingea. 1994. Notes sur le parler des pygmées d’Itendo (zone deKiri/Maindombe). Annales Aequatoria, v. 15, p. 341ff.

Mangulu, André Motingea. 1995. Note sur le parler des Babale de la Dua. Annales Aequatoria, v. 16,p. 365-401.

Is this the same as Mabale C311?

Mangulu, André Motingea. 1995. Esquisse de l’ebango: langue bantoue du groupe C40.Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere (AAP), v. 41, p. 5-50.

Mangulu, André Motingea. 1996. Le lingala du Pool Malebo [pt. 1]: éléments de phonologie et demorphologie. Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere (AAP), v. 46, p. (?).

Mangulu, André Motingea. 1996. Le lingala du Pool Malebo [pt. 2]. Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere(AAP), v. 48, p. (?).

Mangulu, André Motingea. 1996. Eléments de grammaire mabale (C.30) sur la base des textes de J.Tanghe. Afrika und Übersee, v. 79, 2, p. 203-258.

Mangulu, André Motingea. 1998. Esquisse du parler des Byambe et des Lofoma (Losaka). AnnalesAequatoria, v. 19, p. 231-304.

Mangulu, André Motingea. 2001. Notes sur le parler Séngele de Mbélo. Annales Aequatoria, v. 22, p.259-326.

Mangulu, André Motingea. 2002. Le parler des Bendza d’Aketi, dialecte ngombe de la provinceorientale. Annales Aequatoria, v. 23, p. 329-404.

Mangulu, André Motingea. 2003. Le parler buja des Yambuli (bantou C.37). Annales Aequatoria, v.24, p. 205-261.

Mangulu, André Motingea. 2003. Esquisse de l’egbuta: une langue en passe d’extinction au nord duCongo-Kinshasa. Studies in African linguistics, v. 32, 2, p. 25-98.

Mangulu, André Motingea. 2008. Aspects du bongili de la Sangha-Likouala, suivis de l’esquisse duparler énga de Mampoko, Lulonga. Language monograph series, v. 4. Inst. for the Study ofLanguages and Cultures of Asia and Africa (ILCAA), Tokyo Univ. of Foreign Studies. Pp xii, 107.ISBN 978-4-87297-996-1.

Includes two description, of Bongili and Enga, respectively, plus an appendix containing a “Lexique comparé”with columns for Bongili C15, Koyo C24, Moye C30-ish, an Enga C315. The Bongili description “est baséesur les phrases du questionnaire de l’Institut Africa de Londres traduites oralement à Brazzaville par Mme GisèleEwounga, originaire de Molanda et Pikounda ... Les mêmes phrases de Londres fournies par écrit en septembre2005 par Jean Bruno Oko Ayel’o et Jean Marie Momboyo, originaires de Pembe-Ikelemba” (p.1). The Engadescription “sont basées sur les 120 phrases du questionnaire conçu par Hulstaert pour ses enquêtes dialectales,dictées à la Mission de Mampoko au Père A. Vercauteren des Mill Hill par des élèves, Bajika et Mobolamaoriginaires de Bonginda et Thomas Mokanja de Lobolo” (p.40).

Mbudi, Mbosongo. 1981. Esquisse phonologique et morphologique de lyondo (parler tetela C.71).Mémoire de licence. Dépt. de Langues et Littératures Africaines, Univ. de Lubumbashi.

McKittrick, J.; McKittrick, F.T. 1893. Guide to the Luñkundu language. London: Gilbert &Rivington. Pp iv, 230.


McKittrick, J.; McKittrick, F.T. 1897. Guide to the Luñkundu language. 2nd edition. London: Gilbert& Rivington. Pp iv, 266.

Meeussen, Achille Emiel. 1952. Esquisse de la langue ombo (Maniema-Congo Belge). Annales duMRCB (Musée Royal du Congo Belge), série in-8°, sciences de l’homme: linguistique, v. 4 = Annalesdu MRAC (Musée Royal de l’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 9. Tervuren. Pp iv, 44.

Peripherals: Malcolm Guthrie, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 18 (1956), p. 200.

Meeuwis, Michael. 1998. Lingala. Languages of the world: materials, v. 261. München: LincomEuropa.

Meeuwis, Michael. 2001. La ‘Grammaire et vocabulaire du lingala, ou langue du haut-Congo’d’Egide de Boeck de 1904: commentaires historiques, presentation et texte. Annales Aequatoria, v. 22,p. 327-421.

Pages 341-421 contains a photographic reprint of Boeck’s grammar in its entirety.

Mol, [?] van. 1927. Bangala spraakleer met woordenlijst. Pp 153.

Details wanting.

Moon, E.R. 1917. First lessons in Lo-Nkundo. Pp 73.

Referred to without details by Doke (1945:26).

Mpingo, Ntunge Nb. 1974. Eléments de grammaire générative et transformationelle du bolia. Mémoirede licence. Lubumbashi: Dépt. de Langues et Littératures Africaines, Univ. Nationale du Zaïre(UNAZA).

Munseke, M’vula. 1974. Aspects de la grammaire générative et transformationelle de la languelokonda C.74. Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: Dépt. de Langues et Littératures Africaines, Univ.Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA).

Ndinga Oba, Antoine. 2004. Les langues bantoues du Congo-Brazzaville: étude typologique deslangues du groupe C20 (mbosi ou mbochi), 2 vols. Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 290; 394. ISBN-10 2-7475-5748-0 (v.1), 2-7475-5749-9 (v.2).

Niyibizi, S.M. 1987. Esquisse structurale du sengele. Mémoire de licence en langues africaines. Univ.Libre de Bruxelles.

Nkabuwakabili, A. 1986. Esquisse de la langue boa. Mémoire de maîtrise. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.

Omatete, Alonse Dikonda. 1974. Grammaire générative et transformationelle de la tetela C.71.Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: Dépt. de Langues et Littératures Africaines, Univ. Nationale duZaïre (UNAZA).

Omatete, Alonse Dikonda. 1985. Description syntaxique de la langue tetela, 3 vols. Thèse de PhD.Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.

Not sure about the type of dissertation.

Onawongo, Emany A.O. 1980. Esquisse grammaticale de la langue tetela C.71 (parler de Loja):phonologie et morphologie. Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: Dépt. de Langues et LittératuresAfricaines, Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA).

Prat, J. 1917. Grammaire mbochie et dictionnaire (rivière Alima, Congo français). MissionCatholique de Brazzaville. Pp 96.

Prat, J. 1917. Petit grammaire de la langue mboshi. Paris.

Presumably this is an extract from the author’s Grammaire mbochie et dictionnaire.

Price, Ernest Woodward. 1947. Ngombe grammar. London. Pp 88.

Not sure if this is a proper publication. Could be a manuscript.

Redden, James E.; Bongo, F. 1963. Lingala basic course. Washington DC: Foreign Service Inst., USDept. of State. Pp 293.


Reeder, JeDene. 1998. Pagibete, a northern Bantu borderlands language: a grammatical sketch. MAthesis. Univ. of Texas at Arlington. Pp xii, 173.

Rop, Albert Jozef de. 1958. Grammaire du lomongo: phonologie et morphologie. Studia universitatislovanium, Fac. de philosophie et letters, v. 3. Leuven & Léopoldville: Univ. Lovanium. Pp 116, map.

Peripherals: G. Hulstaert, Aequatoria, v. 21 (1958), p. 153-154; Malcolm Guthrie, Bull. of the School ofOriental and African Studies, v. 23 (1960), p. 187-188; A.J. de Rop, “Corrigenda et addenda à la Grammaire dulomóngo”, Annales Aequatoria, v. 15 (1994), p. 411-420.

Rubben, E. 1928. Leçons pratiques de lingala. Dison (Belgique): Impr. Disonaise. Pp 257.

Ruskin, Edward Algernon. 1934. A grammar of the Lomongo language. Bongandanga (BelgianCongo): Congo Balolo Mission. Pp 174.

Referred to by Hulstaert (2001:223).

Ruskin, Edward Algernon; Ruskin, Lily Adèle [Waldron]. 1903. Outlines of the grammar of theLomóngo language, with exercises. London: Congo Balolo Mission. Pp xii, 76.

Ruskin, Edward Algernon; Ruskin, Lily Adèle [Waldron]. 1937. Notes on the grammar of Lingombe,with vocabulary. Bongandanga (Belgian Congo): Congo Balolo Mission. Pp 215.

Rutinigirwa, K. 1975. Esquisse grammaticale de la langue leele. Thèse. Lubumbashi: Univ. Nationaledu Zaïre (UNAZA).

Rwanika, Mwisha. 1986. Lingala: livre du formateur. Bukavu: Peace Corps Teaching Center. Pp 227.

Schillebeeckx, I. 1925. Grammaire et vocabulaire lingala-budja.

Details wanting. Though it may look strange, ‹Schillebeeckx› is indeed the way it’s spelled, at least by Doke(1945:29).

Sims, Aaron B. 1888/89. Handbook of Bobangi. Léopoldville.

Referred to by Whitehead (1899:vi) and Doke (1945:29).

Stapleton, Walter H. 1903. Suggestions pour une grammaire du ‘bangala’ (la ‘lingua franca’ duhaut-Congo). Yakusu (Etat Indépendant du Congo): Baptist Missionary Soc. Pp j, 146.

A second French edition appeared in 1911 with “Suggestions...” in the title changed to “Propositions...”. Thefirst edition was translated to English in 1903 (the second edition of which appeared in 1914).

Stapleton, Walter H. 1903. Suggestions for a grammar of Bangala. Translated from French. Bolobo:Baptist Missionary Soc.

Stapleton, Walter H. 1911. Propositions pour une grammaire du ‘bangala’ (la ‘lingua franca’ duhaut-Congo). 2ème édition. London: Baptist Missionary Soc.

Stapleton, Walter H. 1914. Suggestions for a grammar of Bangala. 2nd edition, revised and enlargedby Frank Longland; translated from French. London: Baptist Missionary Soc. Pp 178.

Stoop, Henk. 1976. Gesogo-grammatika. Manuscript.

Referred to by Weier (1985:363). Drolc et al. (1999:65) list it erroneously as a Soga JE16 grammar.

Sundberg, W. 1930. Opublicerade grammatiska anteckningar till Kisakata = Unpublished grammaticalnotes to Kisakata. Pp 13.


Tassa, Okombe-Lukumbu G. 1994. Esquisse de description phonétique, phonologique etmorphologique du tofoke (C53). Thèse. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.

Thomas, Jacqueline Mauricette Christiane; Bahuchet, Serge. (Ed.) 1991. Encyclopédie des pygméesAka: téchniques langage et société des chasseurs-collecteurs de centrafricaine, 1: les pygmées aka,fasc. 4: la langage. Langues et civilisations à tradition orale (LACITO), v. 50; Bibl. de la SELAF(Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France), v. 331. Paris: Soc. des EtudesLinguistiques et Anthropologiques de France (SELAF). Pp 183. ISBN 978-2-87723-040-7.


Toporova, Irina Nikolaevna. 1967. Yazyk lingala = The Lingala language. Moskva: Nauka.

Toporova, Irina Nikolaevna. 1994. Grammatika jazyka lingala = Grammar of the Lingala language.New(?) edition. Moskva: Pomovskij i Partn’ory Publ. Pp 256.

Toronzoni, Ngama-Nzombio Tra Ndele. 1985. Description du bomboma, langue bantoue de zone C.Mémoire de maîtrise. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.

Toulmond, Léon. 1937. Essai de grammaire d’ébudja. Congo: revue générale de la colonie belge, v.18, 2, p. 361-376, 481-525.

Twilingiyimana, Chrysogone. 1984. Eléments de description du doko. Annales du MRAC (MuséeRoyal de l’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 116. Tervuren. Pp xii, 109.

Vansina, Jan. 1959. Esquisse de grammaire bushong. Annales du MRCB (Musée Royal du CongoBelge), série in-8°, sciences de l’homme: linguistique, v. 23 = Annales du MRAC (Musée Royal del’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 29. Tervuren. Pp 109.

Peripherals: Malcolm Guthrie, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 23 (1960), p. 183-187.

Verpoorten, Joseph. 19xx. Grammaire lonkundo. Pp 92.

Details wanting.

Vinck, Honoré. 1992. Grammaires et dictionnaires lomongo. Annales Aequatoria, v. 13, p. 489ff.

Walling, E. 1937. Notes on the grammar of Longandó. Bongandanga (Belgian Congo). Pp 55.

Whitehead, John. 1899. Grammar and dictionary of the Bobangi language, as spoken over a part ofthe Upper Congo, West Central Africa. London: Baptist Missionary Soc.; Kegan Paul, Trench,Trübner & Co. Pp xix, 499.

Reprinted a few times by Gregg Press/International (ISBN-10 0-576-11470-7).

Peripherals: B.O. Tanghe, E. de Boeck & G. Hulstaert, “Bestaat er wel in de Congolese talen een tegenwoordigetijd?”, Aequatoria, v. 3 (1940), p. 90-95.

Witte, J. de. 19xx. Notions de grammaire et vocabulaire de keboma/mushie. Manuscrit.


Witte, J. de. 19xx. Grammaire de kesakata, non publié. Pp 130.


Witte, J. de. 19xx. Notes de vocabulaire et de grammaire de kedia, non publié.


4Bantu languages of Zone D


Itangaza, Mubanga. 1993. Subject-verb position and agreement shift in Kilega. Paper presented at the24th annual conference on African linguistics (ACAL24), Columbus OH, July 1993. Pp 13.

URL: eric.ed.gov (ED367185)

Jacobs, John. 2000. Classes nominales et radicaux verbaux en lombole (Katako-Kombe). AnnalesAequatoria, v. 21, p. 69-82.

Kinyalolo, Kasangati Kikuni Wabongambilu. 1991. Syntactic dependencies and the spec-headagreement hypothesis in Kilega. PhD thesis. Univ. of California at Los Angeles (UCLA).

Not sure the title is correct.

Meeussen, Achille Emiel. 19xx. Notes sur les préfixes binja nord et sud, non publié. Tervuren: MuséeRoyal du Congo Belge (MRCB).

Referred to by Bostoen & Maniacky (2005:476).



Moyo, Bolemo wa. 19xx. Essai d’une morphologie comparée des formes nominales et pronominalesdes langues mbole et ngando. Travail de fin d’études. Mbandaka: Inst. Supérieur Pédagogique (ISP),Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA).

Tak, Jin-Young. 2002. Gender resolution in Kilega. Eoneohag (Linguistic Soc. of Korea), v. 33, p.109-124.

Thomas, John Paul. 1994. Bantu noun-class reflexes in Komo. In: Africana linguistica, v. 11, p. 177-195. Annales du MRAC (Musée Royal de l’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 142. Tervuren.


[Anon.] 1xxx. Grammaire kirega (dialecte kisile), non publié.


Asangama, Natisa. 1983. Le budu, langue bantu du nord-est du Zaïre: esquisse phonologique etgrammaticale, 2 vols. Thèse de 3ème cycle. Inst. National des Langues et Civilisations Orientales(INALCO), Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3).

Bokula, François-Xavier. 1966. Eléments de grammaire et de vocabulaire de la langue bodo. Mémoirede licence. Kinshasa: Univ. Lovanium. Pp 89.


Bolingola, Mwarangu. 1995. Esquisse de description phonétique, phonologie et morphologique dubali. Mémoire. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.

Referred to by Grégoire (2003:370).

Botne, Robert Dale. 2003. Lega (Beya dialect) (D25). In: The Bantu languages, p. 422-449. Ed. byDerek Nurse & Gérard Philippson. Language family series, v. 4. London & New York: Routledge.

The proper code for this language is D251, not D25.

Burk, Ellen I. 1940. A small handbook of the Kilega language. Pittsburgh: Pittsburgh Bible Inst.Press.

Busungu, Masumbuko wa. 1979. Esquisse grammaticale du Lega: phonologie et morphologie. Travailde fin d’études. Bukavu: Inst. Supérieur Pédagogique (ISP).

Coupez, André. 1955. Esquisse de la langue holoholo. Annales du MRCB (Musée Royal du CongoBelge), série in-8°, sciences de l’homme: linguistique, v. 12 = Annales du MRAC (Musée Royal del’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 17. Tervuren. Pp 161.

Treats Holoholo of Congo-Kinshasa.

Peripherals: Jan Daeleman, Aequatoria, v. 21 (1958), p. 73; Malcolm Guthrie, Bull. of the School of Orientaland African Studies, v. 21 (1958), p. 427-428; P.-D. Beuchat, African studies, v. 19 (1960), p. 104-106.

Dz’ba, Dheli Susa. 1972. Esquisse grammaticale du bira. Mémoire de maîtrise. Lubumbashi: Univ.Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA). Pp 170.

Frieke-Kappers, Claertje. 2007. The creative use of genre features continuity and change in patters oflanguage use in Budu, a Bantu language of Congo (Kinshasa). PhD thesis. Free Univ. of Amsterdam.Pp xv, 450.

Chapter 3 (p.53-122) comprises a grammatical sketch.


Kadima, Marcel. 1965. Esquisse phonologique et morphologique de la langue nyanga. In: Africanalinguistica, v. 2, p. 55-111. Annales du MRAC (Musée Royal de l’Afrique Centrale), scienceshumaines, v. 55. Tervuren.

Kutsch Lojenga, Connie [Constance]. 2003. Bila (D32). In: The Bantu languages, p. 450-474. Ed. byDerek Nurse & Gérard Philippson. Language family series, v. 4. London & New York: Routledge.

The proper NUGL code for this language is D311, not D32.

Mangulu, André Motingea. 1990. Esquisse de la langue des Mokpá (Haut-Zaïre). Afrika und Übersee,v. 73, 1, p. 67-100.

Mangulu, André Motingea. 1996. Esquisse du kibinja-sud: langue bantoue de la frontière C-D.Journal of Asian and African studies / Ajia Afuriku gengo bunka kenkyu, v. 52, p. 81-124.

Mateene, Kahombo C. 1969/80. Essai de grammaire générative et transformationalle de la languenyanga. Kinshasa: Presses Universitaires du Zaïre. Pp 346.

Publication (reprint) of the author’s doctoral dissertation, Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3), 1969.

Peripherals: Jan Voorhoeve, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 3 (1981), p. 71-78.

Meeussen, Achille Emiel. 1971. Eléments de grammaire lega. Annales du MRAC (Musée Royal del’Afrique Centrale): archives d’ethnographie, v. 15. Tervuren. Pp iv, 37.

This may or may not be reprint. Possibly the original appeared already 1960.

Mutombo Huta, D. 1973. Ebauches de grammaire de la langue bembe et du dialecte kalamba: yi de lalangue luba kasayi. Mémoire de licence. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles. Pp 206.

Rop, Albert Jozef de. 1971. Esquisse de grammaire mbole. Orbis (Louvain), v. 20, 1, p. 34-78.


Santandrea, Stefano. 1964. A note on Kare grammar. Sudan notes and records, v. 45, p. 103-112.

Peripherals: Stefano Santandrea, “Short notes on the Bodo, Huma and Kare languages”, Sudan notes and records,v. 44 (1963), p. 82-99.

Stappers, Leo. 1971. Esquisse de la langue lengola. In: Africana linguistica, v. 5, p. 255-307. Annalesdu MRAC (Musée Royal de l’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 72. Tervuren.

Stappers, Leo. 1973. Esquisse de la langue mituku. Annales du MRAC (Musée Royal de l’AfriqueCentrale), sciences humaines, v. 80. Tervuren. Pp viii, 91.

Zambi, Cosima. 1956. Schets van het Kikumu (Bantu, Democratische Republiek Congo). Manuscript,ref. GM 3A-8391A39. Leiden: Univ. Library. Pp 15.

5Bantu languages of Zone E


Appleyard, John Whittle. 1847. Euphonic concord, general remarks; The Congo and Damara dialects;The Sechuana dialects; The Kaffir dialects; Unclassified dialects of the allitteral class. The SouthAfrican Christian watchman and missionary magazine, v. 3-7, p. (?).

Five articles spread over several issues. Details wanting. The “dialects” of the allitteral class (i.e. the Bantulanguages) are divided into four branches, viz. Congo (= Kikongo), Damara (Herero), Sechuana (Sotho-Tswana),and Kafir (Nguni). To these, the author adds an unclassified category comprising Yao, Swahili, Kamba, andKauma (cfr Doke 1960).

Peripherals: C.M. Doke, “The growth of comparative Bantu philology (revised)”, African studies, v. 19 (1960),p. 193-218.

Bennett, Patrick R. 1970. The problem of class in Kikuyu. African language studies, v. 11 (spec.theme: ‘African language studies in honour of Malcolm Guthrie’, ed. by Guy Atkins), p. 48-59.

Burton, Michael; Kirk, Lorraine. 1976. Semantic reality of Bantu noun classes: the Kikuyu case.Studies in African linguistics, v. 7, 2, p. 157-174.

Crawshay, Richard. 1902. Kikuyu: notes on the country, people, fauna, and flora. The geographicaljournal, v. 20, 1, p. 24-49.

Besides many lexical specimens in the text, there is also a brief grammatical section describing the Kikuyu nounclass system, plus brief lists of verbs, numerals, etc. (p. 43-45).

Hinnebusch, Thomas Joseph. 1973. Prefixes, sound changes and subgrouping in the coastal KenyanBantu languages. PhD thesis. Univ. of California at Los Angeles (UCLA). Pp xiii, 376.

Inkelas, Sharon. 1992. The place of level-ordering in morphology. Proceedings of the annual meetingof the Berkeley Linguistics Soc., v. 18 (spec. theme: ‘Place of morphology in a grammar’, ed. by LauraA. Buszard-Welcher, Lionel Wee and William Weigel), p. 365-379.

Includes analayses of Vunjo noun class morphology.

Kutik, Elanah J. 1983. Noun class assignment of English loanwords in Kikuyu. In: Currentapproaches to African linguistics 2, p. 345-359. Ed. by Jonathan Derek Kaye, Hilda Koopman,Dominique Sportiche & André Dugas. Publ. in African languages and linguistics (PALL), v. 5.Dordrecht: Mouton de Gruyter; Foris Publ.

Kutsch Lojenga, Connie [Constance]. 2001. Class 9/10 morphophonology and the two /v/-sounds inGiryama. Paper presented at the 32nd annual conference in African linguistics (ACAL32), Univ. ofCalifornia at Berkeley, March 2001. Pp 10.



Moshi, Lioba [Priva]. 1977. Nomino za Kivunjo Chaga = The nominal category in Kivunjo Chaga.MA thesis. Univ. of Dar es Salaam.


Moshi, Lioba [Priva]. 1995. Locatives in Kivunjo-Chaga. In: Theoretical approaches to Africanlinguistics, p. 129-145. Ed. by Akinbiyi M. Akinlabí. Trends in African linguistics, v. 1. Trenton NJ:Africa World Press.

Nurse, Derek; Hinnebusch, Thomas Joseph. 1993. Swahili and Sabaki: a linguistic history. Edited byThomas J. Hinnebusch, and with a special addendum by Gérard Philippson. Univ. of California publ.in linguistics, v. 121. Berkeley: Univ. of California Press. Pp 780. ISBN-10 0-520-09775-0.

Peripherals: Robert K. Herbert, Anthropological linguistics, v. 36 (1994), p. 390-392; James J. Duran,International journal of the sociology of language, v. 125 (1997), p. 151ff.

Rjabova, I.S. 1987. Imennye klassy v jazyke Dabida. In: Imennye klassy v jazykax Afriki = Nounclasses in African languages. Ed. by Natalya Veniaminovna Okhotina. Moskva: Nauka.

Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi. 2007. The structure of the Bantu noun phrase. SOAS working papersin linguistics, v. 15 (spec. theme: ‘Bantu in Bloomsbury’, ed. by Nancy C. Kula and Lutz Marten), p.135-148.

Looks at data from Mashami, Swahili, Nyambo, Ha, Nyakyusa, Safwa, and Sukuma.

URL: www.soas.ac.uk/linguistics/research/workingpapers/volume-15/swpl-volume-15.html

Stump, Gregory T. 1992. The adjacency condition and the formation of diminutives in Mwera andKikuyu. Proceedings of the annual meeting of the Berkeley Linguistics Soc., v. 18 (spec. theme:‘Place of morphology in a grammar’, ed. by Laura A. Buszard-Welcher, Lionel Wee and WilliamWeigel), p. 441-452.

Stump, Gregory T. 1993. Reconstituting morphology: the case of Bantu preprefixation. Linguisticanalysis, v. 23, 3/4, p. 169-204.

Discusses hypotheses about morphological models using material from Kikuyu and Nyanja.

Wald, Benji [Victor]. 1975. Animate concords in northeast coastal Bantu: its linguistic and socialimplications as a case of grammatical convergence. Studies in African linguistics, v. 6, 3, p. 267-314.

Woolford, Ellen. 1995. Why passive can block object marking. In: Theoretical approaches to Africanlinguistics, p. 199-215. Ed. by Akinbiyi M. Akinlabí. Trends in African linguistics, v. 1. Trenton NJ &Asmara: Africa World Press.

Uses data from Kitharaka, Siswati, Kichaga, Kinyarwanda, and Runyambo.



[Anon.] 1908. Pokomo-Grammatik mit Uebungsstücken. Neukirchener Missionsanstalt.

Includes a Pokomo-Swahili-German dictionary.

Augustiny, Julius. 1914. Kurzer Abriss des Madschamedialekts. Archiv für das Studium derdeutschen Kolonialsprachen, v. 16. Berlin: Georg Reimer. Pp x, 106.

Reprinted 1964 by Gregg Press/International (ISBN-10 0-576-11451-0).

Barlow, Arthur Ruffell. 1914. Tentative studies in Kikuyu grammar and idiom. Edinburgh: ForeignMission Committee, Church of Scotland. Pp xii, 236.

Reprinted several times, e.g. 1931 and 1946. Some reprints were apparently published also by the Soc. forPromoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK) in London. Later edition retitled Studies in Kikuyu grammar andidiom.

Peripherals: Anon., Journal of the African Soc., v. 14 (1915), p. 337-339.


Barlow, Arthur Ruffell. 1951. Studies in Kikuyu grammar and idioms. 2nd edition, revised.Edinburgh: William Blackwood & Sons; Foreign Mission Committee, Church of Scotland. Pp xii,270.

Original edition published as Tentative studies in Kikuyu grammar and idiom. There’s a 1960-reprint of thissecond edition, which is sometimes (erroneously) referred to as a third edition.

Bennett, Patrick R.; Biersteker, Ann [Joyce]; Gikonyo, Waithira [Lucy]; Hershberg, Susan; Kamande,Joel; Harford [Perez], Carolyn; Swearingen, Martha. 1985. Gîkûyû nî kîoigire: a first course inKikuyu, 3 vols. African Studies Program, Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. Pp 362; 333; 493.

Benson, Thomas Godfrey; Mburea, E. 1966. Introductory course in the Meru language. Unpublishedmaterial. East Lansing: African Studies Center, Michigan State Univ. Pp 104.

Brutzer, Ernst. 1906. Handbuch der Kambasprache. Mitt. des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen,III. Abt., v. 9, p. 1-100.

Deed, Florence Instone. 194x. Giryama exercises. Kampala.

Details wanting.

Farnsworth, E.M. 1952. A Kamba grammar. Ukamba (Kenya): Africa Inland Mission. Pp iv, 135.

Credited to E.M.F.

Farnsworth, E.M. 1957. A Kamba grammar. 2nd edition. Ukamba (Kenya): Africa Inland Mission.Pp iv, 142.

Credited to E.M.F.

Gecaga, Bethuel Mareka; Kirkaldy-Willis, William Hay. 1953. A short Kikuyu grammar. Withexercises by Mary Capon. London: Macmillan & Co. Pp xi, 156.

Unsure about the second author.

Peripherals: Anon., Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 18 (1956), p. 205-206.

Gecaga, Bethuel Mareka; Kirkaldy-Willis, William Hay. 1955. A short Kikuyu grammar. Correctededition, with exercises by Mary Capon. London: Macmillan & Co. Pp vii, 156.

Reprinted 1994 by Macmillan Kenya Publ. in London (ISBN-10 9966-885-61-7). Macmillan’s 1994-reprintmakes no mention of a second author.

Kioko, Angelina Nduku. 2005. Theoretical issues in the grammar of Kikamba, a Bantu language.Studies in African linguistics, v. 64. München: Lincom Europa. Pp 190. ISBN-10 3-89586-485-4.

Krapf, Johann Ludwig. 1850. Outline of the elements of the KiSuáheli language, with specialreference to the KiNika dialect. Tübingen: Lud Fries Fues. Pp 142.

With frequent references to Nika E72. Reprinted 1970 by Zentralantiquariat der Deutschen DemokratischenRepublik in Leipzig.

Peripherals: C.M. Doke, “Bantu language pioneers of the nineteenth century”, African studies, v. 14 (1940), p.207-246; C.M. Doke, “Bantu language pioneers of the nineteenth century” (revised), African studies, v. 18(1959), p. 1-27; C.M. Doke, “The growth of comparative Bantu philology (revised)”, African studies, v. 19(1960), p. 193-218.

Last, Joseph Thomas. 1885. Grammar of the Kamba-language. London: Soc. for PromotingChristian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp iv, 40.

This apparently “contains specimens of a Kikamba so corrupt that one might suppose the fault to be theauthor’s. Last himself owns that he never lived among the Kamba, but worked among another, neighbouringpeople” (Lindblom 1926:17).

Peripherals: ..., Zeits. für afrikanische Sprachen, v. 3 (1889/90), p. 157.

Laughton, William Henry. 1970. Language study in Kimeru / Kwiritana mugambo jwa kimeru. MeruBookshop. Pp 54, 16.


Leakey, Louis Seymour Bazett. 1959. First lessons in Kikuyu. Nairobi: Eagle Press. Pp viii, 60.

There are seemingly many reprints of this.

Leeman, Bernard; Lauwo, Trilas. 1993. Chagga. A course in the Vunjo dialect of the Kichaggalanguage of Kilimanjaro, Tanzania: basic grammar, structural drills, elementary comprehension.Cymru UK: Cyhoeddwr Joseph Biddulph Publ. Pp 40, 2 audio casettes. ISBN-10 0-948565-94-2.

Lindblom, [Karl] Gerhard. 1914. Outlines of a Tharaka grammar, with a list of words andspecimens of the language. Archives d’études orientalis, v. 9. Uppsala: K.W. Appelbergs Boktryckeri.Pp 54.

The orthography used is the so-called Swedish dialect alphabet.

Peripherals: Carl Meinhof, Deutsche Literatur-Zeitung, 1917, p. 1067-1069.

Lindblom, [Karl] Gerhard. 1926. Notes on the Kamba language / Notes on Kamba grammar, withtwo appendices: “Kamba names of persons, places, animals and plants” and “Salutations”.Archives d’études orientalis, v. 10. Uppsala: K.W. Appelbergs Boktryckeri. Pp 100.

This “is merely meant to form a supplement to E. Brutzer‘s Handbuch der Kambasprache (Berlin, 1905), chieflysuch things being treated as are not mentioned by Brutzer ... In the taking down of forms and specimens of thelanguage, Professor Lundellms Swedish dialect alphabet has been employed” (p3). The title appears as “Notes onthe Kamba language” on the cover, while “Notes on Kamba grammar” appears on the title-page.


Maynard, [Archbishop]. 1907. Dawida, a grammatical sketch. As copied by Miss M.H. Murray in1950. Wundanyi (Kenya): Taita District Education Office.

Reference from Derek Nurse (2004, pc).

McGregor, Arthur Wallace. 1905. A grammar of the Kikuyu language. London: Richard Clay &Sons; Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp 160.

Mugane, John Muratha. 1997. A paradigmatic grammar of Gikuyu. Monographs in Africanlanguages. Stanford: Center for the Study of Language and Information (CSLI). Pp x, 180. ISBN-101-57586-076-5.

Peripherals: Patrick R. Bennett, Anthropological linguistics, v. 41 (1999), p. 258ff; Benji Wald, Language, v.77 (2001), p. 857.

Mwalonya, Joseph; Nicolle, Alison; Nicolle, Steve M.; Zimbu, Juma. 2006. Mgombato: Digo-English-Swahili dictionary. East African languages and dialects, v. 16. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp x,216. ISBN 978-3-89645-701-1, ISBN-10 3-89645-701-2.

Includes a brief grammatical description by Steve Nicolle (p. 204-214).

Nicolle, Steve M. 2006. Concise grammar of the Digo language. In: Mgombato: Digo-English-Swahili dictionary, p. 204-214. Ed. by Joseph Mwalonya, Alison Nicolle, Steve M. Nicolle & JumaZimbu. East African languages and dialects, v. 16. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.

Nurse, Derek; Rottland, Franz. 1991/92. Sonjo: description, classification, history. Sprache undGeschichte in Afrika (SUGIA), v. 12/13, p. 171-289.

Overton, Harold J. 1972. A generative-transformational grammar of the Kikuyu language, based onthe Nyeri dialect. Phd thesis. Baton Rouge LA: Louisiana State Univ. Pp 77.

Philippson, Gérard; Nurse, Derek. 2000. Gweno, a little known Bantu language of northern Tanzania.In: Lugha za Tanzania / Languages of Tanzania: studies dedicated to the memory of Prof. ClementMaganga, p. 231-284. Ed. by Kulikoyela Kanalwanda Kahigi, Yared Magori Kihore & MaartenMous. CNWS (Research School of Asian, African and Amerindian Studies) publ., v. 89. Leiden.

URL: www.ddl.ish-lyon.cnrs.fr/Annuaires/PDF/Philippson/Philippson_2000.pdf


Raum, Johannes W. 1909. Versuch einer Grammatik der Dschaggasprache (Moschi-Dialekts).Archiv für das Studium der deutschen Kolonialsprachen, v. 11. Berlin: Georg Reimer. Pp ix, 399.

Whiteley & Gutkind (1958) refer to an undated Caga grammar (manuscript?) by Raum, which could be anEnglish translation. Reprinted by Gregg Press/International (ISBN-10 0-576-11450-2).

Peripherals: Carl Meinhof, Zeits. für Kolonialsprachen, v. 1 (1910/11), p. 75-76.

Seidel, August. 1895. Übersicht der grammatischen Elemente des Ki-Chagga. Zeits. für afrikanischeund oceanische Sprachen, v. 1, 3, p. 231-238.

Seitar, Joseph. 1xxx. Kiro-Meru vocabulary and grammatical constructions. Typewrittenmanuscript(s).

Mentioned by Polomé (1980:14).

Verbi, V.; Austin, [Miss]. 19xx. Unpublished vocabularies and grammatical notes: Kidabida andKisagala.

Referred to by Johnston (1919:788).

Werner, Alice. 1912/13. Unpublished grammar and vocabulary of Pokomo.

Referred to by Johnston (1919:788).

Whiteley, Wilfred Howell; Muli, M.G. 1962. Practical introduction to Kamba. London & Nairobi:Oxford Univ. Press. Pp vii, 172.

Wray, Joseph Alfred. 1894. An elementary introduction to the Taita language, eastern equatorialAfrica. London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp iv, [5]-128.

Based on Sagalla.

Würtz, Ferdinand. 1888/89. Zur Grammatik des Ki-Pokomo. Zeits. für afrikanische Sprachen, v. 2, p.161-189.

Würtz, Ferdinand. 1896. Grammatik des Pokomo. Zeits. für afrikanische und oceanische Sprachen, v.2, p. 62-79, 168-194.

6Bantu languages of Zone F


Kahigi, Kulikoyela Kanalwanda. 2005. The Sisumbwa noun: its classes and derivation. Occasionalpapers in linguistics (OPiL) (Dar es Salaam), v. 1, p. 117-154.



Woolford, Ellen. 1999. Animacy hierarchy effects on object agreement. In: New dimensions inAfrican linguistics and languages, p. 203-216. Ed. by Paul François Amon Kotey. Trends in Africanlinguistics, v. 3. Trenton NJ & Asmara: Africa World Press.

Discusses mainly Ruwund, which is compared to data from Rimi, Swahili and Maasai.

URL: people.umass.edu/ellenw

Woolford, Ellen. 1999. Agreement in disguise. In: Advances in African linguistics: papers presentedat the 28th annual conference on African linguistics, held July 18-22, 1997, Cornell Univ., p. 103-118. Ed. by Vicky May Carstens & Frederick Parkinson. Trends in African linguistics, v. 4. TrentonNJ & Asmara: Africa World Press.

Discusses KiRimi F32.






[Anon.] 19xx. Grammar of the Kisukuma language. Lohumbo Mission, Tanganyika.

Referred to by Whiteley & Gutkind (1958).

[Anon.] 19xx. Outline of Sukuma grammar. Catholic Mission at Mwanza, Tanganyika.

Referred to by Whiteley & Gutkind (1958). The author could be Fr.M. Köhnen.

[Anon.] 19xx. Grammaire ki-sukuma. Miméographe.



[Anon.] 19xx. Grammar English-Kigwe (Sukuma). Unpublished typescript, ref. EAF CORY 268.Hans Cory Collection, Univ. of Dar es Salaam Library. Pp 63.

With a handwitten note asking “Compiled by the White Fathers?”.

[Anon.] 19xx. Note on Kigwe grammar. Typewritten manuscripts. Bukumbi (Tanganyika). Pp 67.

Referred to by Polomé (1980:14).

[Anon.] 1969. Kisukuma language course = Sukuma lessons, 2 parts. Musoma (Tanzania):Maryknoll Language School. Pp 33.


Anderson, George N. 1942. Tentative studies in Ilamba grammar and phonetics. Cyclostyled. Dar esSalaam Museum. Pp 55, 14.

Batibo, Herman M. 1977. Le kesukuma, langue bantou de Tanzanie: phonologie et morphologie.Thèse de PhD. Univ. de Paris. Pp 520.

Batibo, Herman M. 1985. Le kesukuma (langue bantou de Tanzanie): phonologie, morphologie.Editions recherche sur les civilisations, v. 17. Paris: Centre de Recherches, d’Echanges et deDocumentation Universitaire (CREDU). Pp 340. ISBN-10 2-86538-126-0.

Publication of the author’s dissertation, Univ. de Paris, 1977.

Peripherals: Karsten Legère, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 11 (1989), p. 192-197.

Capus, Auguste. 1xxx. Manuscript grammar of the Wakonongo language. Dar es Salaam Museum.

Source?

Capus, Auguste. 1898. Grammaire de shisumbwa. Zeits. für afrikanische und oceanische Sprachen, v.4, 1, p. 1-123.

Cottini, Giovanni. 1914. Grammaire kinyamwezi: langue “bantu” parlée dans l’Afrique orientale,territoire du Tanganyika. Miméographe. Tabora (Tanganyika). Pp 207.

This was re-issued 1957 by the White Fathers in Rome.

Downey, [Miss]. 1xxx. KiSukuma grammar, with a suggested seven-vowel orthography. Typescript.Pp 43.

Printed without author’s name (Polomé 1980:14).

Dunham, Margaret. 2001. Description ethno-linguistique des valangi de Tanzanie. Thèse de PhD.Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3).

URL: www.margaret-dunham.com

Dunham, Margaret. 2005. Eléments de description du langi, langue bantu F.33 de Tanzanie. Publ. dela SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France), v. 413; Langues etlittératures de l’Afrique noire, v. 13. Louvain & Paris: Ed. Peeters. Pp 326.

Gray, Robert F. 1951. A short word-list and grammatical sketch [of Mbugwe]. Manuscript.


Herrmann, C. [Hauptm.]. 1898. Kissukuma, die Sprache der Wassukuma, speziell der Dialekt der amSpeke-Golf und Smithsund gelegenen nordwestlichen Stämme. Mitt. des Seminars für orientalischeSprachen, III. Abt., v. 1, p. 146-198.

This deals with the dialect of the north-western tribes “near Smith Sound and Speke Gulf” (Doke 1945:45).

Ittameier, E. 1922/23. Abriss einer Lautlehre und Grammatik des Kinilamba. Zeits. für Eingeborenen-Sprachen, v. 13, 1, p. 1-47.

Jonsson, Erland. 1949. Kinyang’wezi grammatik. Tabora (Tanganyika): Svenska Pingstmissionen. Pp146.


Kaseka, Ambrosius. 1953. Manuscript grammar of Kiilwana (Kinyamwezi). Tabora (Tanganyika).

Referred to by Maganga & Schadeberg (1992:324).

Könen, [Fr.] Mathias. 1965. New Kisukuma grammar. Mwanza (Tanganyika): Anglican Diocese. Pp123.

Maganga, Clement; Schadeberg, Thilo C. 1992. Kinyamwezi: grammar, texts, vocabulary. EastAfrican languages and dialects, v. 1. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 325. ISBN-10 3-927620-40-8.

Peripherals: Pascale Hadermann, Anthropos, v. 89 (1994), p. 288-289; Ursula Drolc, Word, v. 47 (1996), p.433ff.

Mous, Maarten. 2004. A grammatical sketch of Mbugwe, Bantu F34, Tanzania. GrammatischeAnalysen afrikanischer Sprachen, v. 23. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp vii, 70.

Peripherals: L. Marten, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 27 (2006), p. 205-208.

Müller, Franz. 1904. Grammatik der Kinyamwesi-Sprache. Salzburg (Österreich): St. Petrus Claver-Sodalität für die afrikanischen Missionen.

Nurse, Derek; Batibo, Herman M. 1979. Sukuma. African languages / Langues africaines, v. 5, 1(spec. theme: ‘Description of sample Bantu languages of Tanzania’, ed. by Derek Nurse), p. 45-56,63-66.

Nurse, Derek; Maganga, Clement. 1979. Nyamwezi. African languages / Langues africaines, v. 5, 1(spec. theme: ‘Description of sample Bantu languages of Tanzania’, ed. by Derek Nurse), p. 57-62,63-66.

Nurse, Derek; Naling’igwa, A.N.G. 1979. Nilyamba. African languages / Langues africaines, v. 5, 1(spec. theme: ‘Description of sample Bantu languages of Tanzania’, ed. by Derek Nurse), p. 30-36,63-66.

Nurse, Derek; Puja, G.K. 1979. Nyaturu. African languages / Langues africaines, v. 5, 1 (spec.theme: ‘Description of sample Bantu languages of Tanzania’, ed. by Derek Nurse), p. 37-44, 63-66.

Olson, Howard S. 1951. Rudiments of Rémi grammar. Manuscript. Atlanta: Pitts Theological Library,Emory Univ. Pp 53.

Raddatz, Hugo. 1900. Die Suahili-Sprache, enthaltend Grammatik, Gespräche undWörterverzeichnisse, mit einem Anhange: Sansibar-Arabisch, sowie Wörterverzeichnissen derSprachen von Usambara, Bondeï, Unyamwezi und des Yao. 2. Ausgabe, redigiert von August Seidel.Dresden & Leipzig: C.A. Koch’s Verlagsbuchhandlung. Pp vi, 184.

The first edition appeared in 1892. Not sure if the appendix was there already then.

Raddatz, Hugo. 1912. Die Suahili-Sprache, enthaltend Grammatik, Gespräche undWörterverzeichnisse. 3. Ausgabe, redigiert von August Seidel. Koch’s Sprachführer, v. 22. Dresden& Leipzig: C.A. Koch’s Verlagsbuchhandlung. Pp iv, 184.

Schregel, Wilhelm. 1913. Abriss einer Grammatik der Kinyaturusprache. Mitt. des Seminars fürorientalische Sprachen, III. Abt., v. 16, p. 60-92.

Seidel, August. 1894. Das Kisukuma: grammatische Skizze nebst Kisukuma-Deutsch und Deutsch-Kisukuma, mit Vokabularium. In: Zum Victoria Nyanza: eine Antisklaverei Expedition undForschungsreise, p. 2-18. 2. Auflage. Ed. by C. Waldemar Werther. Berlin: Verlag von HermannPaetel.

This “deals with the north-eastern dialects” (Doke 1945:45).

Seidel, August. 1898. Supplement: Grundriss des Kinyamwezi. In: Die mittleren Hochländer desnordlichen Deutsch-Ostafrika, p. 456-489. Ed. by C. Waldemar Werther. Berlin: Verlag vonHermann Paetel.

Seidel, August. 1898. Supplement: Grammatik der Sprache von Irangi. In: Die mittleren Hochländerdes nordlichen Deutsch-Ostafrika, p. 387-435. Ed. by C. Waldemar Werther. Berlin: Verlag vonHermann Paetel.


Steere, Edward. 1882. Collections for a handbook of the Nyamwezi language as spoken atUnyanyembe. London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp 100.

Stern, R. 1906. Eine Kinyamwezi-Grammatik. Mitt. des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen, III.Abt., v. 9, p. 129-258.

Deals with the Konongo dialect (Whiteley & Gutkind 1958).

Velten, Carl. 1901. Grammatik des Kinyamuesi: der Sprache der Wanyamuesi in Deutsch-Ostafrika,speciell des Dialektes von Unyanyembe, nebst einem Wortverzeichnis kinyamuesi-deutsch unddeutsch-kinyamuesi. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. Pp vii, 302.

Verhoeven, Pierre. 19xx. Grammaire kinyaturu, non publié. Roma: Les Pères Blancs. Pp 97.

Listed in Schadeberg’s Bantu Bibliography. Whiteley & Gutkind (1958) list an undated Grammaire remi (Chahedialect), which may or may not be the same as this.

7Bantu languages of Zone G


Abayo, Adonijah. 2003. Swahili noun class system: a critical survey of the loanwords. MA thesis.Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam.

Adewole, Stephen Monday. 1986. A syntactic basis for noun classification in Swahili. Kiswahili, v. 53,1/2, p. 37-49.

Aks’onova, Irina Stepanovna. 1966. Distribucija i grammaticeskoe znacenie predkornevych affiksovinfinitiva v suachili = Distribution and grammatical meaning of sub-root affixes of the infinitive inSwahili. In: Jazyki Afriki: voprosy kultury, istorii i tipologii, p. 167-182. Ed. by Boris AndreevichUspensky. Moskva: Nauka.

Aks’onova, Irina Stepanovna. 1973. K voprosy o sisteme immenych klassov v yazyke kipare (dialektasu) = On the question of the system of noun classes in Kipare (Asu dialect). In: Bezpis’mennye imladopis’mennye yazyki Afriki: sbornik statey = The unwritten and newly written languages ofAfrica: a collection of papers, p. 34-66. Ed. by Natalya Veniaminovna Okhotina & Aron B.Dolgopol’skij. Moskva: Izdatelstvo Nauka.



Allan, Keith. 1983. Anaphora, cataphora and topic focusing: functions of the object prefix in Swahili.In: Current approaches to African linguistics 1: selection of papers read at the 11th annualconference on African linguistics, April 11-12, 1980, Boston University, p. 322-335. Ed. by Ivan R.Dihoff. Publ. in African languages and linguistics (PALL), v. 1. Dordrecht: Mouton de Gruyter; ForisPubl.

Allen, John Willoughby Tarleton. 1961. The elision of the subjective prefix and the use of negativequestions in Swahili. Swahili, v. 32, 2, p. 67-68.

Amidu, Assibi Apatewon. 1980. Locative marking and locative choice in Swahili and their semanticand grammatical implications. PhD thesis. London: School of Oriental and African Studies (SOAS).Pp 630.

Amidu, Assibi Apatewon. 1982. The myth of the infinitive class in Kiswahili. Manuscript. Legon:Dept. of Modern Languages, Univ. of Ghana.

Referred to by Amidu (1997:422).

Amidu, Assibi Apatewon. 1982. The elimination of number from an intra-linguistic analysis ofKiswahili gender and noun classes and its implications for class classification in Bantu. Manuscript.Legon: Dept. of Modern Languages, Univ. of Ghana.

Referred to by Amidu (1997:422).


Amidu, Assibi Apatewon. 1994. What is a class? A study of Kiswahili. Univ. of Trondheim workingpapers in linguistics, v. 22 (spec. theme: ‘Papers read at the 2nd Trondheim seminar on Africanlinguistics’, ed. by Lars Hellan, Eli Saetherø and Adams B. Bodomo), p. 75-105.

Amidu, Assibi Apatewon. 1997. Classes in Kiswahili: a study of their forms and implications. EastAfrican languages and dialects, v. 8. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp xviii, 440. ISBN-10 3-89645-022-0.

Amidu, Assibi Apatewon. 1997. The problem of lexical cohesion and lexical structure in Bantu classes[pt. 1]. Nordic journal of African studies, v. 6, 1, p. (?).

URL: www.njas.helsinki.fi

Amidu, Assibi Apatewon. 1998. The problem of lexical cohesion and lexical structure in Bantu classes[pt. 2]. Nordic journal of African studies, v. 7, 2, p. 61-82.

URL: www.njas.helsinki.fi

Amidu, Assibi Apatewon. 1998. Exploring new horizons in Kiswahili class descriptions and linguistictheory. Manuscript. Trondheim: Dept. of Linguistics, Norwegian Univ. of Science and Technology(NTNU).

Amidu, Assibi Apatewon. 2002. The paradox of number and non-number in Kiswahili classes.Journal of the Linguistic Ass. of Korea, v. 10, 4, p. 149-178.

Amidu, Assibi Apatewon. 2003. Language teaching and semantic interpretation in Kiswahili classes.Journal of the Linguistic Ass. of Korea, v. 11, 3, p. 103-121.

Amidu, Assibi Apatewon. 2004. Kiswahili language description and translational grammars. Taiwanjournal of linguistics, v. 2, 1, p. 45-68.

Amidu, Assibi Apatewon. 2007. Semantic assignment rules in Bantu classes: a reanalysis based onKiswahili. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp xiv, 136. ISBN 978-3-89645-703-5.

Peripherals: Mark Dingemanse, Afrikanistik online, art. 1258 (2007).

Amidu, Assibi Apatewon. 2009. Matrix nominal phrases in Kiswahili Bantu: a study of their effectson argument syntax. Grammatische Analysen afrikanischer Sprachen, v. 34. Köln: Rüdiger KöppeVerlag. Pp 236.

Peripherals: Kathrin Tiewa, Afrikanistik Online, art. 2441 (2009).




Barrett-Keach, Camillia [Nevada]. 1995. Subject and object markers as agreement and pronounincorporation in Swahili. In: Theoretical approaches to African linguistics, p. 109-116. Ed. byAkinbiyi M. Akinlabí. Trends in African linguistics, v. 1. Trenton NJ: Africa World Press.

Bertoncini-Zúbková, Elena. 1981. The diminutive ka-class in contemporary Swahili. Annali dell’Ist.Univ. Orientale di Napoli, v. 41, 2, p. 295-299.

Bukuru, Denis. 1998. Object marking in KiRundi and KiSwahili. MA thesis. Univ. of Dar es Salaam.

Carstens, Vicky May. 1993. On nominal morphology and DP structure. In: Theoretical aspects ofBantu grammar, v. 1, p. 151-180. Ed. by Sam A. Mchombo. Lecture notes, v. 38. Stanford: Center forthe Study of Language and Information (CSLI).


Contini-Morava, Ellen [Lee]. 1974. Semantics of the Swahili locative system. MA thesis. New York:Columbia Univ.

Contini-Morava, Ellen [Lee]. 1994. Noun classification in Swahili. Research reports from the Inst. forAdvanced Technology in the Humanities, second series. Charlottesville: Univ. of Virginia.

URL: jefferson.village.virginia.edu/swahili/swahili.html

Contini-Morava, Ellen [Lee]. 1996. ‘Things’ in a noun class language: semantic functions ofagreement in Swahili. In: Towards a calculus of meaning: studies in markedness, distinctive featuresand deixis, p. 251-290. Ed. by Edna Andrews & Yishai Tobin. Studies in functional and structurallinguistics, v. 43. Amsterdam & Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publ.

Contini-Morava, Ellen [Lee]. 1997. Noun classification in Swahili: a cognitive-semantic analysis usinga computer database. In: African linguistics at the crossroads: papers from Kwaluseni, 1st WorldCongress of African Linguistics, Swaziland, 18-22. VII. 1994, p. 599-628. Ed. by Robert K. Herbert.Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.

Contini-Morava, Ellen [Lee]. 2000. Noun class as number in Swahili. In: Between grammar andlexicon, p. 3-30. Ed. by Ellen Contini-Morava & Yishai Tobin. Current issues in linguistic theory, v.183. Amsterdam & Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publ.

Contini-Morava, Ellen [Lee]. 2002. (What) do noun class markers mean? In: Signal, meaning, andmessage: perspectives on sign-based linguistics, p. 3-64. Ed. by Wallis Reid, Ricardo Otheguy &Nancy Stern. Studies in functional and structural linguistics, v. 48. Amsterdam & Philadelphia: JohnBenjamins Publ.

Contini-Morava, Ellen [Lee]. 2006. The difference between zero and nothing: Swahili noun classprefixes 5 and 9/10. In: Advances in functional linguistics: Columbia School beyond its origins, p.211-222. Ed. by Joseph Davis, Radmila J. Gorup & Nancy Stern. Studies in functional and structurallinguistics, v. 57. Amsterdam & Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publ.

Contini-Morava, Ellen [Lee]. 2008. Human relationship terms, discourse prominence, andasymmetrical animacy in Swahili. Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 29, 2, p. 127-172.

Creider, Chet A. 2000. Mixed categories in Word Grammar: Swahili infinitival nouns. Linguisticaatlantica, v. 21, p. 53-68.

Deen, Kamil Ud. 2002. The acquisition of Nairobi Swahili: the morphosyntax of inflectional prefixesand subjects. PhD thesis. Univ. of California at Los Angeles (UCLA).

URL: www2.hawaii.edu/%7Ekamil/dissertation.htm

Deen, Kamil Ud. 2003. Underspecified verb forms and subject omission in Nairobi Swahili. In:BUCLD27: proceedings of the 27th annual Boston University conference on language development,p. 220-231. Ed. by Barbara Beachley, Amanda Brown & Frances Conlin. Somerville MA: CascadillaPress.

URL: www2.hawaii.edu/~kamil/Deen%202003%20-%20BU.pdf

Deen, Kamil Ud. 2003. Agreement-less declaratives in Nairobi Swahili. UCLA (Univ. of California,Los Angeles) working papers in linguistics, v. 9 (spec. theme: ‘Papers in African linguistics 3’, ed. byJason Kandybowicz), p. 116ff.

URL: www2.hawaii.edu/~kamil/Deen%20UCLAWPAL.pdf

Deen, Kamil Ud. 2004. The acquisition of inflectional prefixes in Nairobi Swahili. Annual review oflanguage acquisition, v. 3, p. 139-179.

URL: www2.hawaii.edu/~kamil/ARLA%20-%20Deen%202003%20-%20final.pdf

Deen, Kamil Ud. 2004. Object agreement and specificity in Swahili. In: BUCLD28: proceedings ofthe 28th annual Boston University conference on language development, p. 129-140. Ed. by AlejnaBrugos, Linnea Micciulla & Christine E. Smith. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Press.


Deen, Kamil Ud. 2004. Subject agreement, object agreement and specificity in Nairobi Swahili. In:Proceedings of the 2003 GALA (Generative Approaches to Language Acquisition) conference, v. 1, p.139-150. Ed. by Jacqueline Kampen & Sergio Baauw. LOT (Landelijke OnderzoekschoolTaalwetenschap) occasional series, v. 3. Utrecht: Netherlands Graduate School of Linguistics.

URL: www2.hawaii.edu/~kamil/Deen_GALA2004.pdf

Deen, Kamil Ud. 2005. The acquisition of Swahili. Language acquisition and language disorders, v.40. Amsterdam & Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publ. Pp 241. ISBN-10 90-272-5300-5.

Deen, Kamil Ud. 2005. Productive agreement in Swahili: against a piecemeal approach. In:BUCLD29: proceedings of the 29th annual Boston University conference on language development,p. 156-167. Ed. by Alejna Brugos, Manuella R. Clark-Cotton & Seungwan Ha. Somerville MA:Cascadilla Press.

URL: www2.hawaii.edu/%7Ekamil/BU2004_handout.pdf

Deen, Kamil Ud. 2006. Subject agreement in Nairobi Swahili. In: Selected proceedings of the 35thannual conference on African linguistics: African languages and linguistics in broad perspective, p.225-233. Ed. by John Muratha Mugane, John Priestley Hutchison & Dee A. Worman. SomervilleMA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project.


Deen, Kamil Ud. 2006. Object agreement and specificity in early Swahili. Journal of child language,v. 33, 2, p. (?).

Der-Houssikian, Haig. 1969. Noun class and concord in KiMombasa. PhD thesis. Univ. of Texas atAustin. Pp 129.

Der-Houssikian, Haig. 1974. The semantic content of class in Bantu and its syntactic significance.Linguistics, v. 12, 124, p. 5-19.

Deals with Swahili.

Eastman, Carol M. 1991. Loanwords in Swahili nominal inflection. In: Swahili studies: essays inhonour of Marcel van Spaandonck, p. 57-77. Ed. by Jan Blommaert. Ghent: Academia Press.

Edenmyr, Niklas. 2000. Locative nouns in four Bantu languages. Undergraduate C-level essay. Inst.of Linguistics, Univ. of Stockholm. Pp 36.

Analyzes locatives in Luganda, Isizulu, Kiswahili and Tshivenda.

Epperlein, Dieter. 1974. Bemerkungen zur Wortartenklassifizierung im Swahili. WissenschaftlicheZeits. der HUB (Humboldt-Univ. Berlin): gesellschafts- und sprachwissenschaftliche Reihe, v. 23, p.217-220.

Flaherty, F. 1974. The N-prefix in Swahili. York papers in linguistics, v. 4, p. (?).

Frankl, Peter J.L. 1970. Maneno ya utaalamu wa sayansi ya lugha: a list of some literary terms,English-Swahili. Kiswahili, v. 40, 2, p. 1-3.

Frankl, Peter J.L.; Omar, Sh. Yahya Ali. 1993. The indifference to gender in Swahili and other Bantulanguages. South African journal of African languages, v. 13, 3, p. 4ff.

Frankl, Peter J.L.; Omar, Sh. Yahya Ali. 1994. Diminutives and insignificance, augmentatives and“monstrosity”: examples of class re-assignment in Swahili. South African journal of Africanlanguages, v. 14, 3, p. 113-116.

Goyvaerts, Didiers L. 1972. Ordered rules and the morphophonemics of the N-class in Swahili. Yorkpapers in linguistics, v. 2, p. 143-147.

Goyvaerts, Didiers L. 1978. Swahili noun class morphophonology. In: Aspects of post-SPEphonology, p. 161-225. Ghent: E. Story-Scientia.


Gromova, Nelly Vladimirovna. 2004. The infinitive as a part of speech in Swahili. In: Globalisationand African languages: risks and benefits (Festschrift Karsten Legère), p. 243-251. Ed. by KatrinBromber & Birgit Smieja. Trends in linguistics: studies and monographs, v. 156. Berlin & New York:Mouton de Gruyter.

Harries, Lyndon [Pritchard]. 1965. Locative agreements in Swahili. Swahili, v. 35, 2, p. 70-73.

Harries, Lyndon [Pritchard]. 1977. The syntax of Swahili locatives. African studies, v. 36, 2, p. 171-185.

Hawkinson, Ann Katherine. 1976. A semantic characterization of verbal agreement and word order inseveral Bantu languages. Ma thesis. Dept. of Literature, Univ. of Dar es Salaam.

Herms, Irmtraud. 1989. Zur Bildung von Diminutiv- und Augmentativformen im Swahili. Zeits. fürPhonetik, Sprachwissenschaft und Kommunikationsforschung, v. 42, p. 738-747.

Herms, Irmtraud. 1994. Diminutiva und Augmentativa. In: Swahili-Handbuch, p. 81-87. Ed. byGudrun Miehe & Wilhelm Johann Georg Möhlig. Afrikawissenschaftliche Lehrbücher (AWLB), v. 7.Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.


Hinnebusch, Thomas Joseph. 1975. A reconstructed chronology of loss: Swahili class 9/10. OhioState Univ. working papers in linguistics, v. 20 (spec. theme: ‘Proceedings of the 6th conference onAfrican linguistics’, ed. by Robert K. Herbert), p. 32-41.

Hinnebusch, Thomas Joseph; Nurse, Derek; Mould, Martin [Joel]. 1981. Studies in the classificationof Eastern Bantu languages. Suppl. 3 to Sprache und Geschichte in Afrika (SUGIA). Hamburg:Helmut Buske Verlag. Pp xi, 261. ISBN-10 3-87118-511-6.

The title page gives Hinnebusch’s middle initial erroneously as H instead of J.

Peripherals: Baudoin Janssens, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 5 (1983), p. 207-212; GudrunMiehe, Afrika und Übersee, v. 68 (1985), p. 282-285; Karsten Legère, Orientalistische Literatur-Zeitung, v. 83(1988), p. 114-115.

Hromnik, Cyril Andrew. 1979. Upatanisho/Concord: the backbone of the Swahili grammar. Journalof Asian and African studies (JAAS) (Brill), v. 14, 3/4, p. 287-291.

Hurskainen, Arvi. 1994. Quantitative analysis of Swahili noun classes. Univ. of Trondheim workingpapers in linguistics, v. 22 (spec. theme: ‘Papers read at the 2nd Trondheim seminar on Africanlinguistics’, ed. by Lars Hellan, Eli Saetherø and Adams B. Bodomo), p. 1-16.

Kelly, John. 1985. On junction in two Kisiu nasal classes. In: African linguistics: essays in memoryof M.W.K. Semikenke, p. 309ff. Ed. by Didiers L. Goyvaerts. Studies in the sciences of language, v. 6.Amsterdam: John Benjamins Publ.

Kihore, Yared Magori. 1978. A comparative study of the noun class systems of Heiben and Kiswahili.MA thesis. Univ. of Khartoum.

King, Karn. 1992. Argument structure and agreement in Kiswahili determiner phrases. MA thesis.Univ. of California at Los Angeles (UCLA).

Kisseberth, Charles Wayne; Abasheikh, Mohammad Imam. 1976. Chi-mwi:ini prefixmorphophonemics. Studies in the linguistic sciences, v. 6, 2 (spec. theme: ‘Papers on Africanlinguistics’, ed. by Eyamba G. Bokamba and Charles W. Kisseberth), p. 142-173.

Knappert, Jan. 1967. Some notes on the locative -ni in Swahili. Swahili, v. 37, 1, p. 65-68.

Krupa, V. 1979. Noun classes: a typological comparison. Asian and African studies (Bratislava), v. 15,p. 11-19.

Includes Swahili material (Boucneau 1987:15).

Kuznetsov, P.S. 1965. K voprosy o kolicestve imennych klassov v suachili = On the problem ofnumber of noun classes in Swahili. In: Afrikanskaya filologiya: sbornik statei, p. 3-8. Ed. by NatalyaVeniaminovna Okhotina. Moscow: Oriental Languages Inst., Moscow State Univ.


Lafon, Michel. 1983. Les emprunts arabes en swahili: notes de lecture sur le livre de S.M. Zawawi,‘Loan words and their effect on the classification of the Swahili nominals’. Afrique et langage, v. 20,p. 47-65.

URL: halshs.archives-ouvertes.fr/halshs-00267535/fr/

Lafon, Michel. 1985. Un procédé d’emphase en shingazidja. Bull. des études africaines de l’INALCO(Inst. National des Langues et Civilisations Orientales), v. 5, 9, p. 3-36.

Lindfors, Anna-Lena. 2003. The ku-marker in Swahili. Undergraduate C-level essay. Dept. ofLinguistics, Uppsala Univ. Pp 32.

URL: www.lingfil.uu.se/ling/semfiler/The_ku_marker_in_Swahili.pdf

Lukindo, Rose Florence J. 1980. Classification of nominals in Bondei. MA thesis. Dept. ofLinguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam.

MacWilliam, Anita [Sister]. 1986. Where do prefixes fit? Or do they? A case-study inlexicology/lexicography. Kiswahili, v. 53, 1/2, p. 92-103.

Malecka, Alicja. 1972. Na marginesie klas rzecziwnikowych jezyka suahili. Sprawozdania zposiedzen komisji naukowych (Krakow), v. 15, p. 76-78.

Malecka, Alicja. 1972. Szyk okreslen w jezyku suahili. Sprawozdania z posiedzen komisji naukowych(Krakow), v. 16, p. 95-97.

Malecka, Alicja. 1979. Two remarks on the Swahili language. Folia orientalia, v. 20, p. 189-193.

On “the use of -enye” and “the penetration of the m-/wa- noun class into the n- and ma- classes” (Boucneau1987:15).

Marten, Lutz. 2000. Agreement with conjoined noun phrases in Swahili. AfrikanistischeArbeitspapiere (AAP), v. 64 (spec. theme: ‘Swahili Forum VII’, ed. by Rose Marie Beck, LutzDiegner, Thomas Geider and Werner Gräbner), p. 75-96.

URL: mercury.soas.ac.uk/users/lm5/SwahiliConjAAP.pdf

Marten, Lutz. 2003. Dynamic and pragmatic partial agreement in Luguru. In: Typologie des languesd’Afrique et universaux de la grammaire, v. 1, p. 113-139. Ed. by Patrick Sauzet & Anne Zribi-Hertz.Paris: L’Harmattan.

URL: mercury.soas.ac.uk/users/lm5/luguru.pdf

Marten, Lutz. 2005. The dynamics of agreement and conjunction. Lingua, v. 115, p. 527-547.

URL: mercury.soas.ac.uk/users/lm5/LINGUAFCA2005.pdf

Marten, Lutz; Ramadhani, Deograsia. 2001. An overview of object marking in Kiluguru. SOASworking papers in linguistics and phonetics, v. 11, p. 259-275.



Moxley, Jeri L. 1998. Semantic structure of Swahili noun classes. In: Language history and linguisticdescription in Africa: selected papers of the 26th annual conference on African linguistics, heldMarch 23-25, 1995, in Santa Monica, California, p. 229-238. Ed. by Ian Maddieson & ThomasJoseph Hinnebusch. Trends in African linguistics, v. 2. Trenton NJ & Asmara: Africa World Press.

The title is slightly different in the table of contents (Semantic structure of Bantu noun classes). The above-giventitle derives from the article’s first page.

Mshindo, H.B. 1988. The uses of ka in Pemba Swahili variety. MA thesis. Univ. of Dar es Salaam.





Nicolle, Steve M. 2000. The Swahili object marker: syntax, semantics, and mythology. In:Proceedings of the 2nd world congress of African linguistics, Leipzig 1997, p. 679-689. Ed. byEkkehard Wolff & Orin David Gensler. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.

Nkulu, Kabuya. 1999. The noun classes and concord of Congo Copperbelt Swahili. Studies in Africanlinguistics, v. 28, 1, p. 93-108.

Nurse, Derek; Hinnebusch, Thomas Joseph. 1993. Swahili and Sabaki: a linguistic history. Edited byThomas J. Hinnebusch, and with a special addendum by Gérard Philippson. Univ. of California publ.in linguistics, v. 121. Berkeley: Univ. of California Press. Pp 780. ISBN-10 0-520-09775-0.

Peripherals: Robert K. Herbert, Anthropological linguistics, v. 36 (1994), p. 390-392; James J. Duran,International journal of the sociology of language, v. 125 (1997), p. 151ff.

Ohly, Rajmund. 1965. Abstract nouns within the system of noun class 14 in Swahili. Rocznikorientalistyczny: archives polonaises d’études orientales, v. 29, 2, p. 7-30.

Reprinted 1977 in Kiswahili, v. 47.

Ohly, Rajmund. 1966. Exocentric function of noun in Swahili. Africana bull. (Warsaw), v. 5, p. 93-404.

Ohly, Rajmund. 1968. Eine verbale Begriffsklasse im Swahili. Folia orientalia, v. 10, p. 225-230.

Ohly, Rajmund. 1969. Ustaarabu. Folia orientalia, v. 11, p. 223-226.

On class 14 in Swahili; written in German (Boucneau 1987:32).

Ohly, Rajmund. 1976. Juu ya kiambisho awali maradufu. Kiswahili, v. 46, 1, p. 1-5.

Ohly, Rajmund. 1977. Patterns of new-coined abstract terms (nominal forms) in modern Swahili.Kiswahili, v. 47, 1, p. 1-14.

Originally published 1965 in Africana bull., v. 2.

Ohly, Rajmund. 1977. A verbal notion class in Swahili. Kiswahili, v. 47, 1, p. 74ff.

Ohly, Rajmund. 1977. Abstract nouns within the system of noun class 14 in Swahili. Kiswahili, v. 47,1, p. 15-44.

Originally published 1965 in Rocznik orientalistyczny, v. 29.

Ohly, Rajmund. 1977. Ustaarabu. Kiswahili, v. 47, 1, p. 77-79.

On class 14 in Swahili; written in English (Boucneau 1987:33).

Okhotina, Natalya Veniaminovna. 1969. Zur Frage der Distribution der präradikalen Nominalaffixe imSwahili. In: Wort und Religion, Kalima na dini: Studien zur Afrikanistik, Missionswissenschaft,Religionswissenschaft, Ernst Dammann zum 65. Geburtstag, p. 28-33. Ed. by Hans-Jürgen Greschat& Herrmann Jungraithmayr. Stuttgart: Evangelische Miss.-Verlag.

Olinick, Judith O. 1967. A transformational generative grammar of certain noun phrases in Swahili.PhD thesis. Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. Pp 196.

Omar, Alwiya S. 1990. Grammatical and anaphoric relations in Kiswahili: functions of the subject andobject prefixes. Bloomington: Indiana Univ.

Omar, Sh. Yahya Ali; Frankl, Peter J.L. 1997. Ethnic groups and their assignment within the Swahilinoun class system, with special reference to Mombasa: in memory of Shihabuddin Chiraghdin (1352-1396 AH / AD 1934-1976). Afrika und Übersee, v. 80, 2, p. 217-231.

Pasch, Helma. 1998. Ist das Klassenpaar 5/6 des Swahili ein zwischenlager für Lehnwörter?Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere (AAP), v. 55 (spec. theme: ‘Swahili Forum V’, ed. by Rose MarieBeck, Thomas Geider and Werner Gräbner), p. 145-155.

Petzell, Malin. 2003. What is the function of the pre-prefix in Kagulu? In: langue.doc - onlineproceedings of the langue.doc conference, Univ. of Gothenburg, November 2003. Ed. by MaiaAndréasson & Susanna Karlsson. Göteborg Univ. Open Archive.



Picabia, Lélia. 1994. Le sujet locatif en comorien. Recherches linguistiques de Vincennes, v. 23 (spec.theme: ‘Syntaxe des langues africaines’, ed. by Lélia Picabia), p. 45-64.

Picabia, Lélia; Chanfi, Djae Ahamada. 1990. Morphologie des classes nominales en comorien.Langues et grammaire: documents de travail, v. 4. Saint-Denis (France): Univ. Paris-Vincennes (Paris8).

Pozdniakov, Konstantin Igorevich. 1993. The complementary distribution of sub-morphemic andmorphemic neutralizations as a tendency in the languages with noun classes. St. Petersburg journal ofAfrican studies, v. 1, p. 16-40.

Makes a feature analysis of South Atlantic and Swahili noun class affixes.

Reynolds, Karl H. 1989. The structure of the Kiswahili nominal. PhD thesis. Seattle: Univ. ofWashington.

Reynolds, Karl H.; Eastman, Carol M. 1989. Morphologically based agreement in Swahili. Studies inAfrican linguistics, v. 20, 1, p. 63-78.

Riedel, Kristina. 2009. The syntax of object marking in Sambaa: a comparative Bantu perspective.PhD thesis. Leiden Univ.

URL: openaccess.leidenuniv.nl/dspace/handle/1887/14502




Ruzicka, Karel F. 1956. Infinitive in Swahili. Archiv orientální, v. 24, p. 57-116, 294-333.

Includes an interesting introductory section on the characteristics of infinitives in Bantu languages.

Ruzicka, Karel F. 1959. Locative formations in Swahili, 1: morphology of the locative. Archivorientální, v. 27, p. 208-250, 604-669.

Ruzicka, Karel F. 1960. Locative formations in Swahili, 2: syntax of the locative. Archiv orientální, v.28, 2, p. 181-219.

Sanusi, Issa O. 2003. The phenomenon of noun class systems: the case of Batonu. CASAS (Centrefor Advanced Studies of African Society) occasional papers, v. 21. Cape Town. ISBN-10 1-919932-16-X.

Compares Baatonu data with that of Auga (Ukaan?), Igede, and Kiswahili.

Seidl, Amanda Hallie; Dimitriadis, A. 1997. The discourse function of object marking in Swahili. CLS(Chicago Linguistic Soc.), v. 33, 1, p. (?).

Not sure the order of author’s is correct.

Shepardson, Kenneth N. 1982. An integrated analysis of Swahili augmentative-diminutives. Studies inAfrican linguistics, v. 13, 1, p. 53-76.

Taylor, William Ernest. 1898. The groundwork of the Swahili language, namely, the concords:tabulated, exemplified and illustrated for the use of those learning Swahili in East Africa andelsewhere. London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK).

A single page, printed on a big sheet, presumably intended for wall-hanging.

Topan, Farouk M. 1971. Hii ‘ki’ maana gani? Kiswahili, v. 41, 1, p. 1-4.

Treece, Rick. 1989. Kiswahili agreement for kinship terms. In: Current approaches to Africanlinguistics 5, p. 191-205. Ed. by Paul Newman & Robert Dale Botne. Publ. in African languages andlinguistics (PALL), v. 8. Dordrecht: Mouton de Gruyter; Foris Publ.

Vitale, Anthony John. 1977. Function-marking in a positional language: the Swahili locative re-examined. Kiswahili, v. 47, 2, p. 43-54.



Wald, Benji [Victor]. 1979. The development of the Swahili object marker: a study of the interactionof syntax and discourse. In: Syntax and semantics, 12: discourse and syntax, p. 505-524. Ed. byTalmy Givón. San Diego: Academic Press.

Wald, Benji [Victor]. 1997. Varbrul and the human/inanimate polarization of the Swahili objectmarker. In: Towards a social science of language - papers in honor of William Labov, 2: socialinteraction and discourse structures, p. 311-338. Ed. by Gregory R. Guy, Crawford Feagin, DeborahSchiffrin & John Baugh. Current issues in linguistic theory, v. 128. Amsterdam & Philadelphia: JohnBenjamins Publ.

Whiteley, Wilfred Howell. 1967. Swahili nominal classes and English loan-words: a preliminarysurvey. In: La classification nominale dans les langues négro-africaines, p. 157-174. Ed. by GabrielManessy. Colloques internationaux du CNRS (Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique),sciences humaines. Paris.




Worsley, P.M. 1954. Noun classification in Australian and Bantu: formal or semantic? Oceania, v. 24,p. 275-288.

Includes a comparison between Hehe and an Australian language called Enindilaugwa (Whiteley & Gutkind1958).

Zawawi, Sharifa M. 1974. Loan words and their effect on the classification of the Swahili nominals: amorphological treatment. PhD thesis. New York: Columbia Univ. Pp 348.

Zawawi, Sharifa M. 1979. Loan words and their effect on the classification of the Swahili nominals.Leiden: E.J. Brill. Pp xi, 153.

Revision of the author’s dissertation, Columbia Univ. of New York, 1974.

Peripherals: Joan Maw, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 43 (1980), p. 412-413; IrmtraudHerms, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 3 (1981), p. 81-84; Michel Lafon, “Les emprunts arabesen Swahili”, Afrique et langage, v. 20 (1983), p. 47-65; Karsten Legère, Zeits. für Phonetik, Sprachwissenschaftund Kommunikationsforschung, v. 37 (1984), p. 529-530.

Zheltov, Alexander Jurievich. 1994. ... = Analyse paradigmatique des classes nominales en swahili. In:... = Afrique: problèmes du passage à la société civile (actes du VI colloque des africanistes russes,tenu à Moscou 16-18 novembre 1994), p. 143-145. Ed. by A. Vassiliev. Moskva.

Title wanting. In Russian. Translation of title comes from book review by Vydrine (1995).

Zheltov, Alexander Jurievich. 1997. Semantic oppositions and paradigmatic analysis of Swahili nounclasses [translated from Russian by Valentin Vydrin and Thomas E. Payne]. St. Petersburg journal ofAfrican studies, v. 6, p. 36-50.

Zwart, C. Jan-Wouter. 1997. Rethinking subject agreement in Swahili. Conference proceedings inlinguistics: North East Linguistic Soc. (NELS), 1997, p. (?).


[Anon.] 1xxx. Short grammar of the Zigula language. Typewritten manuscripts, ref. EAF PL 8831 S5.East African Collection, library of the Univ. of Dar es Salaam. Pp 40.

Mentioned by Wald (1975:313).


[Anon.] 19xx. Abriss der kiHehe Grammatik. Handschriftliches Manuskript. Pp 55.


[Anon.] 1881. Manuel de conversation en kiswahili. Bagamoyo: Mission de la Congrégation du SaintEsprit et du Saint-Coeur de Marie.

[Anon.] 1883. Sarufi ya Kiswahili = Grammar of Swahili.

What’s this? Source?

[Anon.] 1893. Maelezo ya sarufi ya Kiswahili = Grammatical description of Swahili. Universities’Mission Press.

[Anon.] 1929. Sarufi ya Kiswahili = Grammar of Swahili. Albertville.

See also Broomfield (1931).

[Anon.] 1936. Swahili. Stanleyville (Congo-Léopoldville): Frères Maristes. Pp 143.

[Anon.] 1950. Linguaphone Swahili: introduction book based on Ashton’s Swahili grammar withtext of records spoken by Sheikh Said Hilal El-Bualy and George James Magembe. 12th edition.London: Linguaphone Inst. Pp 61.

[Anon.] 1963. Swahili basic course, 6 vols. Monterey CA: Defense Language Inst.

See also Stevick et al. (1963).

[Anon.] 1967. A learner’s synopsis of Swahili structure. Experimental edition. Washington DC:Foreign Service Inst., US Dept. of State. Pp 50.

[Anon.] 1968. Masomo ya Kiswahili = Lessons in Swahili. Musoma (Tanzania): MaryknollLanguage School. Pp 171.

[Anon.] 1972. English-Swahili grammar. Bunia (Zaïre): Ed. Evangéliques. Pp 93.

[Anon.] 1999. Apprenons le shimaore / Narifundrihe Shimaore. Ass. Shime. Pp 64.

Adam, Hassan. 1987. Kiswahili: elementary course with key. Hamburg: Helmut Buske Verlag. Pp208, tape (50min). ISBN-10 3-87118-843-3 book, 3-87118-844-1 cassette.

Adam, Hassan. 1993. Kiswahili: intermediate course. Cologne: Omimee Intercultural. Pp 214.

Angot, A.M. 1945/46. Grammaire anjouanaise. Bull. de l’Académie Nationale des Arts, des Lettres etdes Sciences, Académie Malgache, nouvelle série, v. 27, p. 89-123.

Ashton, Ethel O. 1944. Swahili grammar (including intonation). London: Longmans, Green & Co.Pp xii, 398.

Ashton, Ethel O. 1947. Swahili grammar (including intonation). 2nd edition. London: Longmans,Green & Co. Pp 398.

Reprinted numerous times by Longmans, Green & Co. and/or by Longman (ISBN-10 0-582-62701-X).

Bechon, S. 2000. Description de la langue sangu, langue bantu du sud-ouest de la Tanzanie. Mémoirede diplôme d’études approfondies (DEA). Paris: Inst. National des Langues et Civilisations Orientales(INALCO).

Bell, Christopher Richard Vincent; Huntingford, George Wynn Brereton. (Ed.) 1942. Kiswahili: aKiswahili instruction book for the East Africa Command. Entebbe: Government Printer. Pp ii, 107.

Bennett, Patrick R.; others. 1985. Swahili today: an introductory course and reference grammar ofmodern standard East African Swahili. New edition, revised. African Studies Program, Univ. ofWisconsin-Madison. Pp 393.

Bertoncini-Zúbková, Elena; Toscano, Maddalena. 1987. Kiswahili kwa furaha / Corso di linguaSwahili. Napoli: Ist. Univ. Orientale. Pp iii, 227.


Brauner, Siegmund; Bantu, Joseph Kasella. 1964. Lehrbuch des Swahili. Lehrbücher für das Studiumder orientalischen und afrikanischen Sprachen, v. 8. Leipzig: VEB Verlag Enzyklopädie. Pp 220.

Peripherals: Jan Knappert, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 29 (1966), p. 207.

Brauner, Siegmund; Bantu, Joseph Kasella. 1967. Lehrbuch des Swahili. 2. Auflage, durchgeseht.Lehrbücher für das Studium der orientalischen und afrikanischen Sprachen, v. 8. Leipzig: VEB VerlagEnzyklopädie. Pp 220.

Brauner, Siegmund; Herms, Irmtraud. 1979. Lehrbuch des modernes Swahili. Leipzig: VEB VerlagEnzyklopädie. Pp 376.

Reprinted various times, occasionaly labelled as new editions.

Peripherals: Karsten Legère, Asien Afrika Lateinamerika, v. 8 (1980), p. 597-598; Magdalena Hauner, Journal ofAfrican languages and linguistics, v. 3 (1981), p. 84-87.

Broomfield, G.W. 1931. Sarufi ya kiswahili = Grammar of Swahili. London: The Sheldon Press. Ppxiv, 175.

Reprinted 1962 by The Sheldon Press in London; and 1975 by Oxford Univ. Press in Nairobi.

Burt, A.E. 1910. Swahili grammar and vocabulary. Drawn up by Mrs F. Burt, with an introduction,article on phonetics, and syllabary by W.E. Taylor. London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge(SPCK). Pp 252.

Deals with the Kimvita dialect.

Burt, A.E. 1917. Swahili grammar and vocabulary. 2nd edition, drawn up by Mrs F. Burt, with anintroduction and article on phonetics by W.E. Taylor. London: Soc. for Promoting ChristianKnowledge (SPCK). Pp vii, 263.

Deals with the Kimvita dialect. Reprinted several times.

Büttner, Carl Gotthilf. 1887. Hülfbüchlein für den ersten Unterricht in der Swaheli-Sprache, auch fürden Selbstunterricht, nach den ‘Suahili exercises’ der englischen Universitätsmission. Leipzig: T.O.Weigel. Pp vi, 96.

Campbell, R.H. 1965. Modern Swahili usage. New York: Walker. Pp 88.

Carlston, Douglas G. 1970. Beginning Swahili. Ashbury Park NJ: Butu. Pp 123.

Chamanga, Mohamed Ahmed. 199x. Comorien. Languages of the world: materials, v. 57. München:Lincom Europa.

Chiraghdin, Shihabuddin. 1974. Kiswahili. Nairobi: Longman. Pp vi, 76.

Clark, Raymond C.; Hawkinson, Ann Katherine. 1979. Tanzanian Swahili: teacher’s handbook.Peace Corps language handbook series. Battleboro VT: School for International Training. Pp 143.

Colle, P. 1928. Inleiding tot de samenspraak in de Swahilische taal, voorafgegaan door een korteninhoud der Swahilische spraakleer. 2e uitgawe, redigiert deur E.P. Tielemans.

Details wanting. Also, when did the first edition appear?

Colle, [R.P.]. 19xx. Guide de conversation en langue swahilie.

Copy available at the SOAS (School of Oriental and African Studies) library. Details wanting.

Cordell, Oliver T. 1941. Gogo grammar, exercises, etc. Mpwapwa (Tanganyika): Church MissionarySoc. (CMS). Pp 117.

This was later revised and duplicated as Chigogo grammar (Polomé 1980:8). Weier (1985:346) gives London asplace of publication; perhaps referring to the latter?

Crema [Chogatambule], Egidio. 1987. Sarufi ya lugha ya Kihehe = Grammar of the Hehe language.Irole (Tanzania): Self-published. Pp 139.

In Swahili.

Crozon, Ariel. 1992. Parlons swahili: langue et culture. Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 191.


Daull, P.A. 1879. Grammaire de kisouahili. Colmar (France). Pp 125.

Delauney, [Père]. 1885. Grammaire kiswahili. Paris: F. Levé. Pp 173.

Delauney, [Père]. 1898. Grammaire kiswahili. 2ème édition. Paris. Pp 218.

Delius, Siegfried. 1910. Grammatik der Suaheli-Sprache, mit einem Anhang: Kurzer Sprachführerfür den ersten Anfang. Tanga (Tanganyika): Schuldruck. Pp xii, 106.

Delius, Siegfried. 1927. Grammatik der Suaheli-Sprache, mit einem Anhang: Kurzer Sprachführerfür den ersten Anfang, 2 Bde. 2. Auflage. Berlin: Sachers & Kuschel. Pp viii, 141; 58.

The second part contains a “Schlüssel zu den Übungen und Wörterverzeichnis”. A subsesequent third edition wasretitled Wegweiser in die Suaheli-Sprache.

Devos, Maud. 2004. A grammar of Makwe. PhD thesis. Leiden Univ.

Devos, Maud. 2007. A grammar of Makwe. Studies in African linguistics, v. 71. München: LincomEuropa. Pp 533. ISBN 978-3-89586-107-9.

Publication (revised?) of the author’s dissertation, Leiden Univ., 2004.

Dihoff, Ivan R. 1984. Soft-immersion Swahili introductory course. New Haven CN: Program inAfrican Languages, Yale Univ. Pp 181.

Domet, S. 1898. Die Suaheli-Sprache. Jerusalem.

Driever, Dorothea. 1976. Aspects of a case grammar of Mombasa Swahili, with special reference tothe relationship between informant variation and some sociological features. Hamburgerphilologische Studien, v. 43. Hamburg: Helmut Buske Verlag. Pp ix, 253. ISBN-10 3-87118-245-1.

Eberle, Erich. 1953. Kiswahili: ein Führer in die Anfangsgründe. Olten (Schweiz): E.J. Brill. Pp 142.

Eberle, Erich; Pfenniger, Hilmar [Capt.]. 1961. Kiswahili: ein systematischer Lehrgang mit einÜbungsbuch. 3. Auflage, wesentlich umgearbeitet. Olten (Schweiz): Missionsprokura. Pp 100, 137.

Elliott, William Allan. 1822. Unpublished grammar and vocabulary of the Hinzuan language. CapeTown: Grey Collection, South African Public Library.

Includes c.900 words in the English-Nzuani vocabulary. The manuscript in its entirety, together with notesconcerning Elliott, his life and experiences, were later published by Heepe (1926).

Peripherals: Martin Heepe, “Darstellung einer Bantusprache aus den Jahren 1821-1822 von Elliott, nach einerHandschrift der Grey Library in Kapstadt”, Mitt. des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen, v. 29 (1926), p. 191-232; C.M. Doke, “Bantu language pioneers of the nineteenth century”, African studies, v. 14 (1940), p. 207-246; C.M. Doke, “Bantu language pioneers of the nineteenth century” (revised), African studies, v. 18 (1959), p.1-27.

Erickson, Helen L.; Gustafsson, Marianne. 198x. Kiswahili 2.

Peripherals: Abdulaziz Y. Lodhi, Lugha, v. 3 (1984), p. 101.

Erickson, Helen L.; Gustafsson, Marianne. 198x. Kiswahili 1.


Erickson, Helen L.; Gustafsson, Marianne. 1983? Kiswahili grammar notes.

URL: www.yale.edu/swahili/grammar/grammar.htm


Essrich, Carola. (Ed.) 19xx. Kiswahili: eine Einführung in die Sprache Ostafrikas.

Details wanting. There are many editions of this. Not too sure about the name of the original editor/compiler,but most the subsequent ones carry Essrich’s name.

Essrich, Carola. (Ed.) 2005. Kiswahili: eine Einführung in die Sprache Ostafrikas. 10. Auflage.Wuppertal (Deutschland): Vereinte Evangelische Mission. Pp vii, 100, 56.

Essrich, Carola. (Ed.) 2006. Kiswahili: eine Einführung in die Sprache Ostafrikas. 11. Auflage.Wuppertal (Deutschland): Vereinte Evangelische Mission. Pp 147.


Eynde, F. van der. 19xx. Grammaire swahili.

Details wanting.

Eynde, F. van der. 1944. Grammaire swahili, suive d’un vocabulaire. 2ème édition. Bruxelles.

Eynde, F. van der. 1949. Swahili spraakkunst. Antwerp.

Fedorova, Nina Grigorevna. 1963. ... = A Swahili textbook. Moskva.

Title wanting. In Russian.

Fedorova, Nina Grigorevna. 1974. Ucebnik jazyka suachili. Moskva: Izdatelstvo MGU. Pp 741.

Is this a new edition of Fedorova’s 1963-title?

Fischer, François. 1949. Grammaire-dictionnaire comorien. Strasbourg: Soc. d’Edition de la BasseAlsace. Pp 292.

Floor, Sebastian. 2000. Mwani grammatical sketch. Cabo Delgado: SIL Mozambique. Pp 68.

Friedrich, Christoph. (Ed.) 2000. Kisuaheli Wort für Wort. 7. Auflage. Kauderwelsch-Sprechführer,v. 10. Bielefeld: Reise Know-How Verlag. Pp 208.

Gleiss, Franz. 1908. Schambala Sprachführer. Tanga (Tanganyika): Kommunal-Druck. Pp 64.

Gleiss, Franz; Rösler, Frau O. 1912. Schambala-Grammatik: mit Übungssätzen nebst einerSammlung von Redensarten in Gesprächsform und Wörterbuch schambala-deutsch und deutsch-schambala. Archiv für das Studium der deutschen Kolonialsprachen, v. 13. Berlin: Verlag vonDietrich Reimer. Pp xii, 134.

Peripherals: Anon., Journal of the African Soc., v. 12 (1912/13), p. 310-320.

Green, E. Clive. 1956. An introduction to Shambala grammar. Unpublished manuscript.


Gromova, Nelly Vladimirovna; Myachina, Ekaterina Nikolaevna. 1973. Ucebnik jazyka suachili.Moskva: Nauka. Pp 451.

Gromova, Nelly Vladimirovna; Okhotina, Natalya Veniaminovna. 1995. Teoreticheskaja grammatikajazyka suakheli = Swahili theoretical grammar. Moskva: Nasledije. Pp 320.

Habwe, John Hamu; Karanja, Peter. 2004. Misingi ya sarufi ya Kiswahili = The basics of Swahiligrammar. Nairobi: Phoenix Books. Pp 247.

Hassan, Mohamed Moallin. 1973. Tuseme Kiswahili = Let’s speak Swahili. Berkeley: Simba. Pp iii,267.

Hauner, Magdalena Slavíková. 1974. Swahili course 1974: language laboratory. London: BritishVoluntary Service Overseas. Pp 54.

Hauner, Magdalena Slavíková. 1976. Swahili: first year undergraduate course - language laboratorymaterial. London: School of Oriental and African Studies (SOAS). Pp 42.

Hawkinson, Ann Katherine. 1979. Tanzanian Swahili: communication and culture handbook. PeaceCorps language handbook series. Battleboro VT: School for International Training. Pp 346.

Hawkinson, Ann Katherine. 1979. Tanzanian Swahili: special skills handbook. Peace Corps languagehandbook series. Battleboro VT: School for International Training. Pp 248.

Hawkinson, Ann Katherine. 1979. Tanzanian Swahili: grammar handbook. Peace Corps languagehandbook series. Battleboro VT: School for International Training. Pp 298.

Heese, Paul. 1919/20. Die Sango-Sprache: eine kurze Grammatik. Zeits. für Eingeborenen-Sprachen,v. 10, p. 87-106.

Heine, Bernd; Möhlig, Wilhelm Johann Georg. 1968. Grundkursus des Swahili für den Unterricht imSprachlabor. Köln: Deutsche Stiftung für Entwicklungsländer (DSE). Pp 243.


Hendle, P.J. 1907. Die Sprache der Wapogoro (Deutsch-Ostafrika) nebst einem Deutsch-Chipogoround Chipogoro-Deutschen Wörterbuch. Archiv für das Studium der deutschen Kolonialsprachen, v.6. Berlin: Georg Reimer. Pp vii, 171.

Johnston (1919:791) claims erroneously that Eduard Sachau wrote this thing, while Whiteley & Gutkind (1958)credit it to “Hendel, P.G.” as well as “Reimer, G.” in separate entries. (The latter are the publishers.).

Peripherals: Anon., Journal of the African Soc., v. 7 (1907/08), p. 327-329; Carl Meinhof, Anthropos, v. 3(1908), p. 1127-1129.

Heuser-Ece, K.; Rabien, D.; Madete, R.; Lazaro, Cosmo Ambokile. 1992. Karibu: Kiswahili-Sprachkurs. Bonn: Holos. Pp xiii, 284.

Heylen, Walter. 1977. Initiation pratique au swahili. Bukavu: Centre d’Etudes de Littérature Africaine(CELA). Pp 203.

Hinnebusch, Thomas Joseph; Mirza, Sarah M. 1979. Kiswahili, msingi wa kusema kusoma nakuandika / Swahili, a foundation for speaking, reading and writing. Washington DC: Univ. Press ofAmerica. Pp xxi, 272. ISBN-10 0-8191-0659-3.

Peripherals: Robert F. Port, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 4 (1982), p. 95-97.

Hohenberger, Johannes. 1929/30. Zur Lautlehre und Grammatik des Asu. Zeits. für Eingeborenen-Sprachen, v. 20, p. 175-208.

Hollingsworth, Lawrence William; Alawi, Yahya. 1944. Advanced Swahili exercises. London.

Hollingsworth, Lawrence William; Alawi, Yahya. 1953. Advanced Swahili exercises. New(?) edition.Edinburgh.

This could be a reprint.

Hollingsworth, Lawrence William; Alawi, Yahya. 1968. Advanced Swahili exercises. New edition,revised by R.H. Saidi. London: Nelson. Pp vi, 106.

Hörner, M. Erasmus. 1899. Grammatik der Shambalasprache. Natal.

Not sure what this is. Referred to by Whiteley & Gutkind (1958). It could be a pre-publication version ofHörner’s 1900-grammar, or even the same thing.

Hunter, W.F. 1959. A manual of Congo Swahili grammar. Goma: Mission Baptiste du Kivu, CongoBelge. Pp 161.

Hurskainen, Arvi. 2000. Swahilin peruskurssi = Beginners’ course in Swahili. Helsinki: SuomenItämainen Seura. Pp 312.

Illiare, W. von St. Paul. 1890. Suaheli Handbuch. Lehrbücher des Seminars für orientalischeSprachen, v. 2. Stuttgart & Berlin: Verlag von W. Spemann. Pp xxvi, 202.

Illiare, W. von St. Paul. 1896. Suaheli Sprachführer. Pp c.600.

Details wanting. Contains “vocabulary, phrases and conversation covering a very wide range of subjects andtopics (there are also eleven pages of errata!)” (Doke 1945:60).

Indakwa, John. 1972. Swahili: conversation and grammar. Buffalo NY: Black Academy Press.

Indakwa, John. 1975. Swahili: conversation and grammar. 2nd edition. Houston TX: Gulf Publ. Pp508.

Irira, S.D.; Midello, R.M.O. 1981. Jizatiti na kiswahili. Dar es Salaam: Longman Tanzania. Pp 99.

Jahadhmy, Ali Ahamed. 1969. Swahili: structures, drills and readings. Madison: College Printing &Publ. Pp v, 186.

Jahadhmy, Ali Ahamed. 1970. Swahili: structures, drills and readings. 2nd edition. Madison: CollegePrinting & Publ. Pp v, 148.

Jahadhmy, Ali Ahamed; Huitfeldt, Bob. 1969. Swahili made easy: a grammatical text and basicvocabulary in usage. Madison: College Printing & Publ. Pp 142.


Jahadhmy, Ali Ahamed; Huitfeldt, Bob. 1970. Swahili made easy: a grammatical text and basicvocabulary in usage. 2nd edition. Madison: College Printing & Publ.

Jully, Antony. 1901. Manuel des dialectes malgaches; comprenant sept dialectes: hova, betsileo,tankarna, betsimisaraka, taimorona, tanosy, sakalava (mahafaly), et le soahely. Paris: Libr. Africaine& Coloniale (Joseph André). Pp 90.

Seems to include notes on Madagascar Swahili, too!

Kajiga, Gaspard. 1967. Initiation à la culture ‘ntu’: grammaire swahili. Goma: Impr. de la Soc.Missionnaire de St. Paul. Pp 304.

Kapinga, Fr.C. 1977. Sarufi maumbo ya kiswahili sanifu = The grammatical patterns of StandardSwahili. Dar es Salaam.

Kapinga, Fr.C. 1983. Sarufi maumbo ya kiswahili sanifu = The grammatical patterns of StandardSwahili. New(?) edition. Taasisi ya Uchunguzi wa Kiswahili (TUKI), Chuo Kikuu cha Dar es Salaam.Pp 211.

Kihore, Yared Magori. 1995. Kiswahili for beginners. Dar es Salaam Univ. Press.

Kihore, Yared Magori. 2000. Kiswahili for beginners. New edition. Dar es Salaam Univ. Press. Pp114. ISBN-10 9976-60-258-8.

Kihore, Yared Magori; Massamba, David Phineas Bhukanda; Msanjila, Yohana P. 2001. Sarufi yamaumbo ya Kiswahili = Natural grammar of Swahili. Taasisi ya Uchunguzi wa Kiswahili (TUKI),Chuo Kikuu cha Dar es Salaam.

Kimaro, Julian M. 1999. Kompendium 1: Swahili grammatik. 6th edition. Uppsala: Swahili TrainingInst. Pp 92.

King’ey, Kitula Geoffrey; Musau, Paul Muthoka. 2002. Utata wa kiswahili sanifu. Nairobi: Didaxis.Pp 99.

Kisbey, Walter H. 1896. Zigula exercises, compiled for the Universities’ Mission to Central Africa.London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp 116.

Kisbey, Walter H. 1906. Zigula exercises, compiled for the Universities’ Mission to Central Africa.Revised edition. London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp 96.

Peripherals: Anon., Journal of the African Soc., v. 6 (1906/07), p. 221.

Knappert, Jan. 1990. A grammar of literary Swahili. Working papers in Kiswahili, v. 10. State Univ.of Ghent.

Knappert, Jan. 1999. Grammar of literary Swahili. Studies in Swahili language and literature, v. 2.Lewiston NY, Queenston (Canada) & Lampeter UK: Edwin Mellen Press. Pp vi, 121. ISBN-10 0-7734-7882-5.

Peripherals: Jouni Maho, Africa & Asia, v. 2 (2002), p. 212-213.

Kotz, Ernst. 1909. Grammatik des Chasu in Deutsch Ost-Afrika (Pare-Gebirge). Archiv für dasStudium der deutschen Kolonialsprachen, v. 10. Berlin: Georg Reimer. Pp vii, 79.

Reprinted by Gregg International (ISBN-10 0-576-11448-0).


Krapf, Johann Ludwig. 1850. Outline of the elements of the KiSuáheli language, with specialreference to the KiNika dialect. Tübingen: Lud Fries Fues. Pp 142.

With frequent references to Nika E72. Reprinted 1970 by Zentralantiquariat der Deutschen DemokratischenRepublik in Leipzig.



Krelle, H. 19xx. Grammatik der Dzalamosprache. Maschinenschrift. Maneromango (Tanganyika):Lutherische Mission. Pp 25, 9.

The last 9 pages contain proverbs. Whiteley & Gutkind (1958) and Beidelman (1967:80) refer (erroneously?) tothe title in English.

Küsters, Meinulf. 1930s. Kibena Grammatik. Typed manuscript, ref. EAF CORY 301. Hans CoryCollection, Univ. of Dar es Salaam Library. Pp 73.

Küsters, Meinulf. 1930s. Kipangwa Grammatik, mit Uebungstücke. Typed manuscripts, ref. EAFCORY 302. Hans Cory Collection, Univ. of Dar es Salaam Library. Pp 61, 44.

Last, Joseph Thomas. 1886. Grammar of the Kagúru language, eastern equatorial Africa. London:Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp iv, 147.

This “is marred with numerous press errors” (Johnston 1922:791). It also has “much Gogo material mixed in it”(Beidelman 1967:81).

Lazaro, Cosmo Ambokile. 2004. Habari gani! Kiswahili Medienpaket: Lehrbuch der modernenAlltagssprache Swahili. Köln: Verlag AM-CO Publ. Pp 307, DVD. ISBN-10 3-9806714-4-5, 978-3-9806714-4-6.

Lenselaer, Alphonse (Taabu Sabiti). 19xx. Cours du swahili. Bukavu: Libreza. Pp 369, 14.

Referred to by Boucneau (1987:8).

Lodhi, Abdulaziz Yusuf. 1972. Jifunze kusema kiswahili. Stockholm: Swedish InternationalDevelopment Authority (SIDA). Pp 160.

Further editions in 1973 (3rd), 1973 (4th), 1990 (5th).

Lodhi, Abdulaziz Yusuf. 1973. Jifunze kusema kiswahili. 3rd edition.

Lodhi, Abdulaziz Yusuf. 1974. Jifunze kusema kiswahili: a compendium for teachers and courseparticipants. 4th edition. Uppsala: Scandinavian Inst. of African Studies. Pp 187.

Lodhi, Abdulaziz Yusuf. 1990. Jifunze kusema kiswahili: a compendium for teachers and courseparticipants. 5th edition. Uppsala: Nordic Africa Inst. (NAI). Pp 166.

Loogman, Alfons. 1958. Korte Swahili spraakkunst. Editio “Spiritus”. Pp 75.

The title is given as “Beknopte Swahili spraakkunst” by Whiteley & Gutkind (1958:201).

Loogman, Alfons. 1965. Swahili grammar and syntax. Duquesne studies: African series, v. 1.Pittsburgh & Louvain: Duquesne Univ. Press; Ed. E. Nauwelaerts. Pp xxi, 436.

Peripherals: Margaret A. Bryan, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 29 (1966), p. 654-658;E.B. van Wyk, Lingua, v. 18 (1967), p. 445-446.

Maandhui, Ousseni. 1996. Parlons shimaore. Ed. Baobab. Pp 64.

Maass, [Missionar]; Seidel, August. 1897. Beiträge zur Kenntnis des Kizaramo. Zeits. fürafrikanische und oceanische Sprachen, v. 3, 4, p. 311-317.

Maclin, Alice N. 1987. Useful Swahili: a beginner’s Swahili, with vocabulary for home and garden.2nd edition. Nairobi: Evangelical Publ. House. Pp 161.

Referred to by Caruso (2009).

Madan, Arthur Cornwallis. 1888. Maelezo ya sarufi ya Kiswahili = Grammatical description ofSwahili. Pp 16.

Details wanting.

Madan, Arthur Cornwallis. 1905. A Swahili (Zanzibar) grammar. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Pp 62.


Madan, Arthur Cornwallis. 1921. A Swahili (Zanzibar) grammar. 2nd edition. Oxford: ClarendonPress. Pp 62.


Mangat, Alice Wamjiku. 1990. Swahili structure course. Horlemann.

Includes audio cassettes.

Mangat, Alice Wamjiku. 2001. Swahili for foreigners. Nairobi: East African Educational Publ.;Kenway Publ. Pp 282. ISBN-10 9966-25-096-4 pb, 9966-46-623-1 hb.

Martini, Gianluigi. 2002. Corso di lingua swahili: grammatica, esercizi, vocabolario. Bologna: Ed.Missionaria Italiana (EMI). Pp 476. ISBN 978-88-307-1114-3.

Massamba, David Phineas Bhukanda; Kihore, Yared Magori; Hokororo, J.I. 1999. Sarufi miundo yaKiswahili sanifu = Formal grammar of Standard Swahili. Taasisi ya Uchunguzi wa Kiswahili(TUKI), Chuo Kikuu cha Dar es Salaam.

Maw, Joan. 1975. Swahili basic course. Nairobi: CPK Language School. Pp iv, 163.

What’s CPK?

Maw, Joan. 1985. Twende! A practical course in Swahili. Oxford Univ. Press. Pp xxiii, 317. ISBN-10 0-19-713605-2.

Maw, Joan. 1999. Twende! Swahili for starters: a practical introductory course. New edition.Oxford Univ. Press. Pp xxiii, 317. ISBN-10 0-19-823783-9.

Mbaabu, Ireri. 1986. Sarufi ya Kiswahili = Grammar of Swahili. Nairobi: Kenya Publ. & BookMarketing. Pp 193.

Mbaabu, Ireri. 2000. Sarufi ya Kiswahili = Grammar of Swahili. New(?) edition. Nairobi: LonghornPubl.

Is this a reprint or new edition?

Mbotela, Walter. 1977. Learn Swahili: basic course. Nairobi: Swahili Language Consultants & Publ.

McGrath, Donovan; Marten, Lutz. 2003. Colloquial Swahili: a complete course for beginners.Colloquial series. London & New York: Routledge. Pp 312.

Peripherals: Lioba Moshi, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 25 (2004), p. 181-183.

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 1910. Die Sprache der Suaheli in Deutsch-Ostafrika. DeutscheKolonialsprachen, v. 2. Berlin: Verlag von Dietrich Reimer. Pp viii, 109.

Merlo, Vittorio. 1988. Grammatica della lingua swahili. Bologna: Ed. Missionaria Italiana (EMI). Pp164. ISBN 978-88-307-0184-7.

Michuki, D.N.; Cahill, William F. 1966/69. Masomo ya Kiswahili: a Kiswahili course for beginners,9 vols. Nairobi: Jomo Kenyatta Foundation.

Peripherals: D.N. Michuki, Swahili, v. 36 (1966), p. 81-99.

Miehe, Gudrun; Möhlig, Wilhelm Johann Georg. (Ed.) 1994. Swahili-Handbuch.Afrikawissenschaftliche Lehrbücher (AWLB), v. 7. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 460. ISBN-103-927620-06-8.

Peripherals: Anne Storch, Frankfurter afrikanistische Blätter, v. 7 (1995), p. 119-122; Thilo C. Schadeberg,Afrika und Übersee, v. 79 (1996), p. 151-152.

Mohammed, Mohammed Abdullah. 2001. Modern Swahili grammar. Nairobi: East AfricanEducational Publ. Pp xix, 291. ISBN-10 9966-46-761-0.

Möhlig, Wilhelm Johann Georg; Heine, Bernd; Adam, Hassan. 1991. Swahili Grundkurs.Afrikawissenschaftliche Lehrbücher (AWLB), v. 4. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 341. ISBN-103-927620-02-5.

Möhlig, Wilhelm Johann Georg; Heine, Bernd; Adam, Hassan. 1993. Swahili Grundkurs. 2. Auflage.Afrikawissenschaftliche Lehrbücher (AWLB), v. 4. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 341. ISBN-103-927620-08-4.




Mollard, P.W. 1955. Elementary Swahili instructional course. Dar es Salaam: Government Printer.

Morris, Edward G.; Snoxall, Ronald A. 1930. A Luganda-Swahili handbook, 2 parts. Kampala.

Unsure of the contents.

Moser, Rupert R. 1974. Swahili: Sprachgeographie und Geschichte, grammatikalischer Abriss,Chrestomathie. Arbeitspapiere des Inst. für Sprachwissenschaft, v. 12. Univ. Bern. Pp 75.

Moser, Rupert R. 2005. Leitfaden Kiswahili: Suaheli Grammatik. Inst. für Sozialanthropologie, Univ.Bern.

Moshi, Lioba [Priva]. 1988. Mazoezi ya Kiswahili: kitabu cha wanafunzi wa mwaka wa kwanza /Swahili exercises: a workbook for first year students. Lanham MD: Univ. Press of America. Pp ix,235.

Moshi, Lioba [Priva]. 1988. Tuimarishe kiswahili chetu: kitabu cha wanafunzi wa mwaka wa pili/tatu/ Building proficiency in Kiswahili: a manual for second/third year Swahili students. Lanham MD:Univ. Press of America. Pp 163.

Mous, Maarten. 2004. The making of a mixed language: the case of Ma’a/Mbugu. Creole languagelibrary (CLL), v. 26. Amsterdam & Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publ. Pp xx, 322. ISBN-10 1-58811-489-9, 90-272-5248-3.

Includes descriptive sections (p. 95-213) plus Mbugu-English etymological lexicon (p. 231-298) with Englishindex (p. 299-318).

Peripherals: Peter Bakker, Anthropological linguistics, v. 47 (2005), p. 357-360; L. Miceli, Language, v. 82(2006), p. 211f; Stephen Nicolle, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 27 (2006), p.(?); Fred Field,Journal of pidgin and creole languages, v. 22 (2007), p. 186-189; Kees Versteegh, Studies in language, v. 31(2007), p. 891-900.

Mudemu, Emmanuel. 19xx. Teach yourself Kihehe. Manuscript, commissioned by Geoff Fox.Mufindi (Tanzania).

A “number of photocopies are in circulation” (Martin Walsh, pc 2002).

Muganda, Bernard K. 1970. Speaking Swahili / Kusema Kiswahili: a grammar and a reader.Washington DC: Drum & Spear Press. Pp 76.

Peripherals: Karsten Legère, Zeits. für Phonetik, Sprachwissenschaft und Kommunikationsforschung, v. 30(1977), p. 210.

Mujaki, Ahmad. 1992. Jifunze kiswahili: kiongozi kwa mwalimu = Learn Swahili: a teacher’s guide.Kampala: Fountain Publ. Pp 39.

Mujaki, Ahmad. 1992. Jifunze kiswahili: hatua ya kwanza = Learn Swahili: first steps. Kampala:Fountain Publ. Pp 58.

Mureithi, Geoffrey. 1995. Basic Swahili. Montreux & London: Minerva. Pp x, 75.

Murray-Jardine, G. 1927. Abridged Swahili grammar: phrases, stories, and vocabularies. London:The Sheldon Press. Pp 63.

Peripherals: Alice Werner, Bull. of the School of Oriental Studies, v. 4 (1928), p. 899.

Mwalozi, Chilyalya D. 1970/71. Swahili, 3 vols. Preliminary edition. Philadelphia: Center forCurriculum Development.

Mwalozi, Chilyalya D. 1971. Swahili: teacher’s manual. Philadelphia: Center for CurriculumDevelopment. Pp 35.


Myachina, Ekaterina Nikolaevna. 1960. Yazyk Suahili = The Swahili language. Moscow: OrientalLiterature Publ. House. Pp 55.

Myachina, Ekaterina Nikolaevna. 1981. The Swahili language: a descriptive grammar. Translatedfrom Russian by G.L. Campbell. Languages of Asia and Africa, v. 1. London, Boston & Henley UK:Routledge & Kegan Paul. Pp vii, 86. ISBN-10 0-7100-0849-X.

Natalis, Ernest. 1960. La langue swahilie, 1: cours méthodique. Univ. de Liège.

Natalis, Ernest. 1965. La langue swahilie, 1: cours méthodique. 2ème édition. Liège: Fondation del’Univ. de Liège pour les Recherches Scientifiques en Afrique Centrale. Pp 246.

Ndalu, Ahmed E. 1997. Mwangaza wa kiswahili. Nairobi: East African Educational Publ. Pp 174.

Nkiko, Munya Rugero; Busane, M.; Mudekereza, [?]; Njinya-Mujinya, L. 1983. Eléments degrammaire swahili à l’usage des enseignants et des élèves des écoles normales. 2ème édition.Lubumbashi: Ed. Impala. Pp 124.

Nkiko, Munya Rugero; Kabange, Mukala. 1986. Eléments de grammaire swahili à l’usage desenseignants et des élèves des écoles normales. 3ème édition. Lubumbashi: Ed. Impala. Pp 127.

There may be more authors.

Nkiko, Munya Rugero; others. 19xx. Eléments de grammaire swahili à l’usage des enseignants etdes élèves des écoles normales.

Details wanting.

Noronha, L.A. 1986. Kiswahili cha kisasa = Modern Swahili, pt. I,3. Veröff. des Inst. für Afrikanistikund Ägyptologie der Univ. Wien, v. 43; Lehr- und Lesebücher zur Afrikanistik und Ägyptologie, v. 6.Wien: Afro-Pub. Pp 106. ISBN-10 3-85043-043-X.

Noronha, L.A. 1994/96. Kiswahili cha kawaida = Traditional Swahili, 2 vols. Inst. für Afrikanistikund Ägyptologie (IFAA), Univ. Wien.

Nurse, Derek; Besha, Ruth Mfumbwa. 1979. Shamba(l)a. African languages / Langues africaines, v.5, 1 (spec. theme: ‘Description of sample Bantu languages of Tanzania’, ed. by Derek Nurse), p. 90-100, 101-104.

Nurse, Derek; Kizara, M.R. 1979. Zalamo. African languages / Langues africaines, v. 5, 1 (spec.theme: ‘Description of sample Bantu languages of Tanzania’, ed. by Derek Nurse), p. 84-89, 101-104.

Nurse, Derek; Mazengo, S.M. 1979. Gogo. African languages / Langues africaines, v. 5, 1 (spec.theme: ‘Description of sample Bantu languages of Tanzania’, ed. by Derek Nurse), p. 70-76, 101-104.

Nurse, Derek; Mfugale, R.M.; Hawanga, J.M.L.; Lugalla, E. 1979. Bena. African languages /Langues africaines, v. 5, 1 (spec. theme: ‘Description of sample Bantu languages of Tanzania’, ed. byDerek Nurse), p. 108-114, 141-145.

Nurse, Derek; Mkude, Daniel J. 1979. Lugulu. African languages / Langues africaines, v. 5, 1 (spec.theme: ‘Description of sample Bantu languages of Tanzania’, ed. by Derek Nurse), p. 77-83, 101-104.

Nzioka, Mary; Okumu, Ruth; Njure, Simon; Musonga, Ezekiel; Muiruri, Francis. 1995. Kiswahilicompetency based manual. Revised edition. Peace Corps Kenya. Pp 136.

Oelke, Julius. 193x. Grammatik des Kibena. Manuskript(?).

Reference from Alice Redmayne via Martin Walsh (pc 2002).

Ohly, Rajmund. 1964. Jezyk suahili, 2 vols. Warszawa: Wydawnictwa Uniwersytetu Warszawskiego.Pp 89; 99.

Grammar and texts.


Ohly, Rajmund. 1966. Jezyk suahili, 1: zarys gramatyki. 2nd edition. Warszawa: WydawnictwaUniwersytetu Warszawskiego. Pp 89.

Ohly, Rajmund; Kraska-Szlenk, Iwona; Podobinska, Zofia. 1998. Jezyk suahili. New(?) edition.Warszawa: Wydawnictwo Akademickie “Dialog”.

Perrott, Daisy Valerie. 19xx. Short Zigua grammar. Manuscript.


Perrott, Daisy Valerie. 1951. Teach yourself Swahili. London: English Univ. Press. Pp 183, 31.

Reprinted a few times by the same publishers.

Perrott, Daisy Valerie. 1957. Teach yourself Swahili. 2nd edition. London: English Univ. Press. Ppvii, 194, 30.

Reprinted 1962 by the English Universities Press in London; and 1989 by Random House in New York (ISBN-10 0-679-10225-6); and various times by Hodder & Stoughton in London (ISBN-10 0-340-27637-1).

Petzell, Malin. 2000. Kimwani. Project report. Göteborg: Dept. of Oriental and African Languages,Univ. of Gothenburg. Pp 28.

Petzell, Malin. 2002. A sketch of Kimwani, a minority language of Mozambique. Africa & Asia:Göteborg working papers on Asian and African languages and literatures, v. 2 (spec. theme:‘Contributions in honour of Prof. Tore Janson, on the occasion of his retirement, February 2001’, ed.by Jouni Maho), p. 88-110.

URL: www.african.gu.se/aa/downloads.html

Petzell, Malin. 2007. A linguistic description of Kagulu. PhD thesis. Göteborg: Dept. of Oriental andAfrican Languages, Univ. of Gothenburg. Pp 193.

Petzell, Malin. 2008. The Kagulu language of Tanzania: grammar, text and vocabulary. East Africanlanguages and dialects, v. 19. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 234. ISBN 978-3-89645-704-2.

Publication (revised) of the author’s dissertation, Univ. of Gothenburg, 2007.

Pick, Vittorio Merlo. 1953. Grammatica della lingua Suaheli. Torino: Edizioni Missioni Consolata.

Pick, Vittorio Merlo. 1970. Grammatica della lingua Suaheli. 2a edizione. Torino: Edizioni MissioniConsolata. Pp 222.

Could be a reprint.

Pick, Vittorio Merlo. 1980. Grammatica della lingua Suaheli. 3a edizione. Bologna: Ed. MissionariaItaliana (EMI).

Polomé, Edgar Charles. 1967. Swahili language handbook. Language handbook series. WashingtonDC: Center for Applied Linguistics; Office of Education, US Dept. of Health, Education and Welfare.Pp xvii, 232.

Peripherals: Joan Maw, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 31 (1968), p. 680; Edgar G.Gregersen, Language, v. 44 (1968), p. 879-897.

Priebusch, Martin. 1935. Bena-Hehe-Grammatik. Berlin: Kommissionsverlag der Buchhandlung derBerliner Miss.-Ges.

Racine-Issa, Odile. 2002. Description kikae, parler swahili du sud Zanzibar, suivie de cinq contes.Bibl. de la SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France), v. 399. Leuven,Paris & Sterling VA: Ed. Peeters. Pp 327.

Peripherals: Maud Devos, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 26 (2005), p. 95-99.

Raddatz, Hugo. 1892. Die Suahili-Sprache, enthaltend Grammatik, Gespräche undWörterverzeichnisse. Dresden: C.A. Koch’s Verlagsbuchhandlung. Pp xiv, 176.

There may be an appendix with this one. At least there’s one in second edition titled “Sansibar-Arabisch, sowieWörterverzeichnissen der Sprachen von Usambara, Bondeï, Unyamwezi und des Yao”.





Reichart, A.; Küsters, Meinulf. 1926. Elementary Kiswaheli grammar, or introduction to the EastAfrican language and life. Methode Gaspey-Otto-Sauer. Paris & Heidelberg: Julius Groos Verlag. Ppviii, 350.

“Little need be said of this: it is a very faulty publication, and the method does not lend itself to Bantulanguages; it is written, too, in very poor English” (Doke 1945:58).

Peripherals: Frederick Johnson, Bull. of the School of Oriental Studies, v. 4 (1926), p. 408-410.

Renier, A.R. 1954. Grammaire africaine: kiswahili.

Details wanting. Referred to by Ruzicka (1956:330).

Röhl, Karl. 1911. Versuch einer systematischen Grammatik der Schambalasprache (Deutsch-Usambara). Abh. des hamburgischen Kolonial-Inst., v. 2. Hamburg: Friederichsen, De Gruyter &Co. Pp xvi, 214.

Peripherals: Anon., Journal of the African Soc., v. 10 (1910/11), p. 372-373; Carl Meinhof, Zeits. fürKolonialsprachen, v. 1 (1910/11), p. 236-238; Carl Meinhof, Hamburger Korrespondent, Beilage 7 (1911), p.52-53.

Russell, Joan. 1996. Teach yourself Swahili: a complete guide for beginners. London: Hodder &Stoughton. Pp vi, 324. ISBN-10 0-340-62094-3.

Rutaagi, Robert K. 1991. Maarifa ya kiswahili. Kampala: Self-published. Pp 61.

Referred to by Caruso (2009).

Ruzicka, Karel F. 1950/53. Ucebnice swahilstiny = Swahili textbook, 2 vols. Praha: Skola orientálníchjazyku.

Ruzicka, Karel F. 1968. Uvod do swahilstiny = Introduction to Swahili. Praha: Academia. Pp 96.

Rwechungura, Gabriel R. 1973. Ufahamu wa lugha ya kiwahili. Nairobi: Heinemann EducationalBooks. Pp 98.

Sacleux, Charles de. 1909. Grammaire des dialectes swahilis. Paris: Procure des Pères du Saint-Esprit. Pp 332.

This “is confined in its range chiefly to the dialects of the equatorial coast and of Zanzibar” (Johnston 1919:790).

Peripherals: T.G. Benson, “A century of Bantu lexicography”, African language studies, v. 5 (1964), p. 64-91.

Sacleux, Charles de. 1909. Grammaire swahilie. Paris: Procure des Pères du Saint-Esprit. Pp xvi,268.

Safari, Joseph F. 1979. Swahili made easy. Dar es Salaam: Tanzania Publ. House. Pp viii, 173. ISBN-10 9976-1-0012-4.

Reprinted (revised?) by the original publishers several times, e.g. 1987 and 2002.

Saleh, Ali. 1970. Exercises d’entrainement et travaux pratiques de swahili. Paris: Ecole Nationale desLangues Orientales Vivantes (ENLOV). Pp 88.

Saleh, Ali. 1979. Cours d’initiation à la langue comorienne. Paris: Maisonneuve & Larose. Pp 94.

Saleh, Ali. 1980. Cours d’entrainement au swahili. Paris: POF(?). Pp 142.

What’s POF?


Saleh, Ali. 1983. Einführung in die komorische Sprache. Hamburg: Helmut Buske Verlag.

Salim, Ahmed Ali. 1971. Living Swahili: a complete language course, conversation manual &common usage dictionary. New York: Crown.

Contains 4 LPs plus a manual and dictionary.

Sauda, Barwani-Sheikh. 1978. Masomo ya bidii: a Swahili intensive course. Hamburg: Helmut BuskeVerlag. Pp vii, 55. ISBN-10 3-87118-321-0.

Schadeberg, Thilo C. 1973. A sketch of Swahili morphology. Leiden: Afrika-Studiecentrum (ASC). Pp34.

Schadeberg, Thilo C. 1984. A sketch of Swahili morphology. 2nd edition, revised. Dordrecht: ForisPubl. Pp 27.

Schadeberg, Thilo C. 1992. A sketch of Swahili morphology. 3rd edition. Grammatische Analysenafrikanischer Sprachen, v. 2. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 39. ISBN-10 3-927620-16-5.

Schicho, Walter. 1981. Kiswahili cha kisasa, I/2: kidato cha kwanza - sarufi. Veröff. des Inst. fürAfrikanistik und Ägyptologie der Univ. Wien, v. 19; Lehr- und Lesebücher zur Afrikanistik undÄgyptologie, v. 3. Wien: Afro-Pub. Pp 163.

Peripherals: Karsten Legère, Asien Afrika Lateinamerika, v. 11 (1983), p. 542.

Seidel, August. 1890. Eine praktische Grammatik der Suaheli-Sprache. Wien & Leipzig: A.Hartleben’s Verlag. Pp viii, 12.

Seidel, August. 1895. Handbuch der Shambala-Sprache in Usambara, Deutsch-Ostafrika. Dresden& Leipzig: A. Köhler. Pp 135.

Peripherals: Carl Meinhof, Globus, v. 68 (1895), p. 242.

Seidel, August. 1895. Beiträge zur Kenntnis der Shambalasprache in Usambara. Zeits. fürafrikanische und oceanische Sprachen, v. 1, 1, p. 34-82, 105-117.

Seidel, August. 1896. Beiträge zur Kenntnis des Ki-Kami in Deutsch-Ostafrika. Zeits. fürafrikanische und oceanische Sprachen, v. 2, 1, p. 3-32.

Seidel, August. 1898. Grundriss der Wa-Ruguru-Sprache. In: Die mittleren Hochländer desnordlichen Deutsch-Ostafrika, p. 436-455. Ed. by C. Waldemar Werther. Berlin: Verlag vonHermann Paetel.

Seidel, August. 1900. Suahili Konversations-Grammatik. Methode Gaspey-Otto-Sauer. Paris &Heidelberg: Julius Groos Verlag. Pp xvi, 404.

Seidel, August. 1900. Schlüssel zur Suaheli Konservations-Grammatik. Methode Gaspey-Otto-Sauer. Heidelberg: Julius Groos Verlag. Pp 95.

Seidel, August. 1902. Suahelisprache. Heidelberg.

Seidel, August. 1903. Praktische Grammatik der Suaheli-Sprache auch für den Selbstunterricht, mitÜbungsstücken, einem systematischen Vokabular, einem Lesebuch und einem deutsch-SuaheliWörterbuche. 2. Auflage, vermehrt und verbessert. Wien: A. Hartleben’s Verlag. Pp vi, 184.

Seidel, August. 1941. Suahili Konversations-Grammatik, nebst einer Einführung in die Schrift undden Briefstil der Suaheli. 2. Auflage. Methode Gaspey-Otto-Sauer. Paris & Heidelberg. Pp xvi, 478.

Seidel, August. 1941. Schlüssel zur Suaheli Konservations-Grammatik. 2. Auflage. MethodeGaspey-Otto-Sauer. Heidelberg: Julius Groos Verlag. Pp 106.

Sellery, A. 1927. Skeleton grammar of Zaramo. Pp 20.

Referred to by Miehe (1989:38).

Senkoro, F.E.M.K. 2003. Tuseme Kiswahili. Let’s speak series. Madison: NALRC (National AfricanLanguage Resource Center) Press. ISBN-10 0-9679587-6-8 pb, 0-9679587-3-3 hb.


Simba, Esther M.; Marshal, Claudius M.; Msumi, Hamisi K.M.; Yahaya, Kiobya; Nyambo, Bazila A.;Kondo, Mohamed; Ngadatta, Oswald M.; Nyaruga, Jumapili M. 1994. Kiswahili book for PeaceCorps Tanzania. Arusha: Peace Corps. Pp 279.

Sowa, R. von. 1900. Skizze der Grammatik des Ki-Bena (Ki-Hehe) in Deutsch-Ostafrika. Zeits. fürafrikanische und oceanische Sprachen, v. 5, 1, p. 63-75.

Steere, Edward. 1867. Collections for a handbook of the Shambala language. Zanzibar: CentralAfrican Mission Press. Pp vii, 81.

Steere, Edward. 1870. A handbook of the Swahili language as spoken at Zanzibar. London: Bell &Daldy. Pp xvi, 232, 189.

Not sure about the pagination.


Steere, Edward. 1875. A handbook of the Swahili language as spoken at Zanzibar. 2nd edition.London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK).

Steere, Edward. 1884. A handbook of the Swahili language, as spoken at Zanzibar. 3rd edition,revised and enlarged by A.C. Madan. London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp458.

This is sometimes credited to Madan.

Steere, Edward. 1894. A handbook of the Swahili language as spoken at Zanzibar. 4th edition, revisedand enlarged by Canon A.B. Hellier. London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Ppxxii, 458.

Reprinted 1943, 1955 and 1964 by The Sheldon Press in London.

URL: www.archive.org/details/handbookofswahil00steeuoft

Steere, Edward. 1901. A handbook of the Swahili language. 5th edition, revised and enlarged by A.C.Madan. London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp xxii, 458.

Steere, Edward. 1905. Collections for a handbook of the Shambala language. 2nd edition, revised byH.W. Woodward. Msalabani (Tanganyika). Pp vii, 72.

Steere, Edward. 1950. Swahili handbook. Revised by Canon A.B. Hellier. London.

New edition? Or reprint?

Steimer, Carl. 1971. Lärobok i Swahili = Textbook in Swahili. Lund. Pp c.190.

There may be earlier versions of this.

Stevick, Earl W.; Lehr, Marianne; Imhoff, P.G. (Ed.) 1966. Swahili: an active introduction, 2 vols.Based on materials supplied by John Indakwa and Daudi Ballali. Washington DC: US GovernmentPrinting Office. Pp xiii, 150; viii, 130.

Stevick, Earl W.; Mlela, J.G.; Njenga, F.N. 1963. Swahili basic course. Washington DC: ForeignService Inst., US Dept. of State. Pp xxvi, 560.

Reprinted at least once.

Stevick, Earl W.; Mlela, J.G.; Njenga, F.N. 1968. Swahili basic course. 2nd edition. Washington DC:Foreign Service Inst., US Dept. of State. Pp 560.

Stigand, Chauncey Hugh [Maj.]. 1915. A grammar of dialectic changes in the Kiswahili language.With an introduction, a recension and poetical translation of the poem ‘Inkishafi’, a Swahili SpeculumMundi, by W.E. Taylor. Cambridge Univ. Press. Pp xi, 105.

This is occasionally referred to as Dialect in Swahili. It “contains a lot of valuable information illustratingchange in sounds, in grammar, in vocabulary and in idiom” (Doke 1945:58).



Stirnimann, Hans. 1983. Praktische Grammatik der Pangwa-Sprache (SW-Tanzania). Studiaethnographica friburgensia, v. 10. Freiburg (im Üechtland): Univ.-Verlag. Pp 245. ISBN-10 3-7278-0280-4.

Peripherals: Ernst Dammann, Afrika und Übersee, v. 67 (1984), p. 148-149; Martin Walsh, Bull. of the Schoolof Oriental and African Studies, v. 48 (1985), p. 194-195; Karsten Legère, Orientalistische Literatur-Zeitung, v.82 (1987), p. 517-518.

Strandskogen, Åse-Berit. 1970. Tuseme Kiswahili: an audiovisual method. Oslo: Fabritius &Sønners Forlag. Pp 121.

Thompson, Katrina Daly; Schleicher, Antonia Folarin. 2001. Swahili learners’ reference grammar.African language learners’ reference grammar series. Madison: NALRC (National African LanguageResource Center) Press. Pp 391. ISBN-10 1-58684-115-7.


Toscano, Maddalena. 19xx. Swahili.

Details wanting. Either a grammar or dictionary, or both.

Toscano, Maddalena. 19xx. Swahili. 2a edizione.

Details wanting.

Toscano, Maddalena. (Ed.) 1999. Swahili. 3a edizione. Milano: A. Vallardi. Pp 552. ISBN 978-88-8211-322-3, ISBN-10 88-8211-322-1.

Could be a dictionary.

Velten, Carl. 1899. Kikami, die Sprache der Wakami in Deutsch-Ostafrika. Dissertation. Univ. zuWürzburg.

Possibly the title is wrong.

Velten, Carl. 1899. Die Sprache der Wahehe. Mitt. des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen, III. Abt.,v. 2, p. 164-241.

Velten, Carl. 1900. Kikami, die Sprache der Wakami in Deutsch-Ostafrika. Mitt. des Seminars fürorientalische Sprachen, III. Abt., v. 3, p. 1-56.

Originally the author’s dissertation, Univ. of Würzburg, 1899; though it seems somewhat short (could be arevision).

Velten, Carl. 1904. Praktische Suaheli-Grammatik. Berlin: Selbstverlag. Pp x, 308.

Velten, Carl. 1905. Praktische Suaheli-Grammatik, nebst Wörter-Verzeichnis. 2. Auflage, vermehrt.Berlin: Wilhelm Baensch. Pp x, 389.

Peripherals: A. W[erner], Man, v. 6 (1906), p. 176.

Velten, Carl. 1910. Praktische Suaheli-Grammatik. 3. Ausgabe. Berlin.

Velten, Carl. 1911. Taschen-Wörterbuch der Suaheli-Sprache: suaheli-deutsch und deutsch-suaheli,nebst einem Skizze der Suaheli-Grammatik. Berlin: Selbstverlag. Pp 23, 252.

Velten, Carl. 1913. Praktische Suaheli-Grammatik. 4. Auflage, verbessert und vermehrt. Berlin. Ppviii, 357.

Velten, Carl. 1932. Praktische Suaheli-Grammatik. 5. Auflage.

Details wanting.

Velten, Carl. 1938. Taschenwörterbuch der Suaheli-Sprache: suaheli-deutsch und deutsch-suaheli,nebst einer Skizze der Suaheli-Grammatik. 2. Auflage. Leipzig: Otto Harrassowitz Verlag. Pp 23*,252.

Velten, Carl. 1941. Taschenwörterbuch der Suaheli-Sprache: suaheli-deutsch und deutsch-suaheli,nebst einer Skizze der Suaheli-Grammatik. 3. Auflage. Leipzig: Otto Harrassowitz Verlag. Pp 23*,252.


Verbeken, Auguste. 1944. Petit cours de swahili pratique, suivi d’un vocabulaire français-kiswahili,kiswahili-français. Elisabethville: IMBELCO(?). Pp 163.

What’s IMBELCO?

Vermunt, Cornelius. 19xx. KiLuguru grammar. Typewritten manuscript. Pp 35, 29.

Without author’s name (Polomé 1980:14).

Vermunt, Cornelius. 1978. A sketch of Kiluguru grammar. Handwritten notes.

Referred to by Mkude (2004:197).

Vessela, Nino. 1983. Esperanto: jifunze lugha ya kiesperanto. Rotterdam: Universal Esperanto Ass.

Victor, N. 1937. The essentials of Swahili. Universities’ Mission to Central Africa (UMCA).

Virmani, K.K. 1989. Swahili: learn and speak in forty days. Delhi (India): Kalinga Publ. Pp vi, 131.ISBN-10 81-85163-08-1.

Waltenburg, H. 1958. Shambala grammar.

Referred to as being “in preparation” by Whiteley & Gutkind (1958). Not sure if it was ever finished.

Watkins, Mark Hanna. 1961. Experimental exercises in Swahili. Washington DC: African Languageand Area Center, Howard Univ.

Weston, F. 1903. Sarufi ya Kiswahili cha Unguja = Grammar of Unguja Swahili.

Published? Whiteley & Gutkind (1958:209) have a question mark following the author’s name.

Whitehead, John; Whitehead, L.F. 1928. Manuel de kingwana, le dialecte occidental de swahili.Lualaba (Congo Belge). Pp x, 492.

Whiteley, Wilfred Howell. 1956. Ki-Mtang’ata: a dialect of the Mrima coast (Tanganyika). Studiesin Swahili dialects, v. 1. Kampala: East African Swahili Committee, Makerere College. Pp 64.

Winstanley, B.H. 1xxx. Kiluguru manuscript grammar.

Referred to by Beidelman (1967:87) and Whiteley & Gutkind (1958).

Wolff, L.R. 1905. Grammatik der Kinga-Sprache (Deutsch-Ostafrika, Nyassagebiet), nebts Textenund Wörterverzeichnis. Archiv für das Studium der deutschen Kolonialsprachen, v. 3. Berlin: GeorgReimer. Pp viii, 243.

Woodward, Herbert Willoughby. 1882. Collections for a handbook of the Boondéi language. With apreface by E. Steere, Bishop of Central Africa. London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge(SPCK). Pp xvi, 236.

Woodward, Herbert Willoughby. 1902. Collections for a handbook of the Zigula language.Msalabani (Tanganyika): Universities’ Mission to Central Africa (UMCA). Pp 61.

Worms, A. 1897. Grundzüge der Grammatik des Ki-Zaramo in Deutsch-Ostafrika. Zeits. fürafrikanische und oceanische Sprachen, v. 3, 4, p. 289-310.

Würtz, Ferdinand. 1895. Beiträge zur Kenntnis des Lamu-Dialektes der Suaheli-Sprache. Zeits. fürafrikanische und oceanische Sprachen, v. 1, 2, p. 169-183.

Yahaya, Moinaecha Cheikh. 1998. Parler comorien. Moroni. Pp 208.

Self-published?

Zawawi, Sharifa M. 1971. Kiswahili kwa kitendo: an introductory course. New York: Harper & RowPubl. Pp xi, 290.

Zawawi, Sharifa M. 1988. Kiswahili kwa kitendo, v. 1. Trenton NJ: Africa World Press. Pp 290.ISBN-10 0-86543-089-6.

Zawawi, Sharifa M. 1990. Kiswahili kwa kitendo, 2: jifunze kiswahili chetu. Trenton NJ: Africa WorldPress. Pp v, 283.

Zawawi, Sharifa M. 1991. Ongea Kiswahili: converse. Trenton NJ: Africa World Press. Pp xx, 233.

8Bantu languages of Zone H





Atkins, Guy. 1961. Notes on the concords and classes of Bantu numerals. African language studies,v. 2, p. 42-48.

Barfield, John. 1884. The concords of the Congo language, as spoken at Palaballa, being acontribution to the syntax of the Congo tongue. London: East London Missions Inst. Pp 160.

“This is a most interesting study of syntax, and deserves more attention than has hitherto been accorded to it”(Doke 1945:18).

Bittremieux, Leo. 1943. De spraakkundige prefixen en het wegwallen van sommige prefixen in hetKikongo. Aequatoria, v. 6, p. 104-111.


Bittremieux, Leo. 1943. De weglating van het prefix in het Kikongo. Kongo-Overzee, v. 9, p. 60-80.

Bittremieux, Leo. 1944. De spraakkundige prefixen in het Kikongo. Aequatoria, v. 7, p. 1-13, 81-88,136.


Buchanan, Patricia. 1996/97. The Munukutuba noun class system. Journal of West Africanlanguages, v. 26, 2, p. 71-86.

Jacquot, André. 1967. La classification nominale comme système de dérivation en laadi (Congo). In:La classification nominale dans les langues négro-africaines, p. 117-132. Ed. by Gabriel Manessy.Colloques internationaux du CNRS (Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique), scienceshumaines. Paris.

URL: www.bondy.ird.fr/pleins_textes/pleins_textes_6/b_fdi_47-48/010012987.pdf

Kidima, Lukowa. 1987. Object agreement and topicality hierarchies in KiYaka. Studies in Africanlinguistics, v. 18, 2, p. 175-209.

Kolbe, Friedrich Wilhelm. 1870. The Ba-ntu prefixes. Cape monthly magazine, new series, v. 1, 6, p.344-355.

Compares Herero, Zulu and Kikongo.


Kyota, Kutumisa B.; Swiggers, Pierre. 1988. Concomitance-mediated plurals and grammatical personhierarchy in Yaka. Folia linguistica, v. 22, 3/4, p. 387-395.

Lumwamu, François. 1970. Sur les classes nominales et le nombre dans une langue bantu. Cahiersd’études africaines, v. 10, 40, p. 489-529.

URL: www.persee.fr/showIssue.do?issueKey=cea_0008-0055_1970_num_10_40

Lumwamu, François. 1980. La classification nominale du munukutuba. Dimi: revue du Centre pourl’Etude des Langues Congolaises (CELCO), v. 4/5, p. 11-17.

Misha, D. wa. 2006. Kizombo and English noun phrase agreement and word order constrative. BAthesis. Luanda: Univ. Agostinho Neto.

Ndamba, Josué. 1977. Syntagme nominal et groupe nominal en vili (langue bantou du Congo). Thèsede doctorat de 3ème cycle. Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3). Pp 360.

Ndamba, Josué. 1980. Nouvelles considerations sur la classification nominale en bantu. Dimi: revuedu Centre pour l’Etude des Langues Congolaises (CELCO), v. 4/5, p. 25-38.

Stucky, Suzanne U. 1978. How a noun system may be lost: evidence from Kituba (lingua francaKikongo). Studies in the linguistic sciences, v. 8, 1, p. 216-233.

Tieleman, L. 1969. Koongo, yaka et yoombe: essai d’une morphotonologie comparée des formesnominales et verbales. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa.



[Anon.] 17xx. Manuscript grammar of the Angola.

Latham (1847:190) mentions an “MS grammar of the Angola”, but gives little details. He could be referring toDescourvières (1770).

[Anon.] 1895. Eléments de la langue congolaise. Catholic Missionary Soc. Pp 95.

[Anon.] 1931. Petite grammaire de la langue du bas-Congo (kikongo). Leuven.


[Anon.] 1951. Kikongo unifié: grammaire et exercises. Léopoldville.

Credited to G.L.

[Anon.] 1982. Eléments du grammaire kituba. Paris: Nathan Afrique pour l’Inst. National deRecherche et d’Action Pédagogiques (INRAP). Pp 32.

Atkins, Guy. 1954. An outline of Hungu grammar. Garcia de orta, v. 2, 2, p. 145-164.

Baião, Domingos Vieira. 1939. O kimbundu sem mestre. Lisboa: Centro dos Estudos Fililógicos. Pp106.

Baião, Domingos Vieira. 1940. O kimbundu pratico: guia de conversação em português-kimbundu:idioma falado nas regioes de Luanda e de Malange, provenca de Angola. Lisboa: Centro de EstudosFilológicos.

Baião, Domingos Vieira. 1946. O kimbundu sem mestre: gramática popular da língua Kimbunduconforme é falada nos distritos de Luanda e Malange / Kimbundu prático ou guia de conversaçãoem português-kimbundo. Porto: Impr. Moderna. Pp 83.

Is this a new edition?


Batalha, Ladislau. 1891. A lingua de Angola. Bibl. do povo e das escolas, v. 193. Lisboa: Nacional Ed.de Angola. Pp 62.

Deals with either Umbundu R11 or Kimbundu H21a.

Bentley, Mrs H.M. 1896. Guide de conversation en français, congolais, portugais et hollandais. Pp188.

Details wanting.

Bentley, Mrs H.M. 1902. Petite grammaire français.

This is written in Kikongo. It includes vocabularies which were published separately in 1904. Details wanting.

Bentley, Mrs H.M. 1911. Guide de conversation français-congolaise. Bruxelles: Min. des Colonies,Belgique. Pp 123.

Bentley, William Holman. 1887. Dictionary and grammar of the Kongo language, as spoken at SanSalvador, the ancient capital of the Old Kongo Empire, West Africa. London: Baptist MissionarySoc.; Trübner & Co. Pp xxiv, 718.

This and its 1895-appendix were reprinted 1967 by Gregg Press in Hants UK; and in the 1980s by GreggInternational (ISBN-10 0-576-11993-8).

URL: www.archive.org/details/dictionarygramma00bentuoft


Bentley, William Holman. 1895. Appendix to the dictionary and grammar of the Kongo language, asspoken at San Salvador, the ancient capital of the Old Kongo Empire, West Africa. London: BaptistMissionary Soc. Pp vii, [719]-1052.

Bittremieux, Leo. 19xx. Grammaire du dialecte ancien du yombe, non publié.


Bouka, Léonce Yembi. 1989. Eléments de description du kaamba (H17b). Thèse. Univ. Libre deBruxelles.

Bulck, Gaston [Vaast] van. 19xx. Eléments de grammaire et vocabulaire kisuku de Ginguni.


Bulck, Gaston [Vaast] van. 19xx. Notions de grammaire et dictionnaire yaka (dialecte nu nord).


Butaye, Réne. 1901. Grammaire kikongo.

Details wanting. According to Johnston (1919:802; cfr Doke 1945:19), this “more or less represents Kibwendeand the speech of Leopoldville”, while Lumwamu (1980:84) says it deals with the Santu dialect.

Butaye, Réne. 1910. Grammaire congolaise. 2ème édition. Roulers: Jules de Meester. Pp 90.

First edition titled Grammaire kikongo, publ. 1901.

Butaye, Réne; Meulenijzer, P. 1927. Dictionnaire de poche kikongo-français et français-kikongo(ntandu), avec notions de grammaire. 2ème édition.

Details wanting. New edition of Dictionnaire kikongo-français, français-kikongo, orig. published 1901.

Calloc’h, J. 1905. Manuel de conversation de la langue itékée (Brazzaville). Paris. Pp 90.

Deals with “kiSantu”, a Kikongo dialect, according to Doke (1945:30).

Cancella, Luíz. 1920. Elementos para o estudo do Kimbundu. Malanje: Tipografia da MissãoCatólica. Pp 56.


Cannecatim, Bernardo Maria de. 1805. Collecção de observações grammaticaes sobre a linguabunda, ou angolense. Lisboa: Impr. Regia. Pp xxii, 218.

Grammar of Ndongo, a dialect of Kimbundu H21a. Includes a list of some 1,000 Kikongo words, which mayoriginate from a now lost dictionary by Brusciotto a Vetralla (cfr Doke 1959:65).

Peripherals: C.M. Doke, “The early literature: the age of Brusciotto”, African studies, v. 18 (1959), p. 64-65.

Carrie, [Father]. 1890. Grammaire de la langue fiote, dialecte du kakongo. Loango & Paris. Pp 198.

Not sure about the date. Possibly it appeared 1888 in Loango and 1890 in Paris. Or perhaps there are severaleditions?

Carter, Hazel. 1987. Kongo language course = Maloïngi makikongo: a course in the dialect ofZoombo, northern Angola. African language teaching, v. 1. African Studies Program, Univ. ofWisconsin-Madison. Pp 180. ISBN-10 0-942615-02-6.

Carter, Hazel; Makondekwa, João. 1970. Maloongi makikoongo / Kongo course (dialect of Zoombo,Angola). London: School of Oriental and African Studies (SOAS).

Carter, Hazel; Makondekwa, João. 1979. Maloongi makikoongo / Kongo course (dialect of Zoombo,Angola). 4th edition, revised. London: School of Oriental and African Studies (SOAS). Pp v, 199.

Castilla, L. de. 1680. Gramm. et vocab. linguae angolanae.

Referred to by Homburger (1925:167). No language specified, but probably Mbundu (or possibly Kikongo).

Chatelain, Héli. 1888/89. Die Grundzüge des Kimbundu oder der Angola-Sprache [pt. 1]. Zeits. fürafrikanische Sprachen, v. 2, p. 265-314.

German translation of the author’s Gramática elementar do Ki-mbundu, ou lingua de Angola, published 1889.

Chatelain, Héli. 1889. Gramática elementar do Ki-mbundu, ou lingua de Angola. Genebra:Typografia de C. Schuchardt. Pp xxiv, 172.

Reprinted in the 1980s by Gregg International (ISBN-10 0-576-11453-7). A German translation titled“Grundzüge des Kimbundu oder der Angola-Sprache” appeared in Zeits. für afrikanische Sprachen, v. 2 (1888/89)& v. 3 (1889/90).

Peripherals: ..., Zeits. für afrikanische Sprachen, v. 2 (1888/89), p. 236-237; George C. Hurlbut, Journal of theAmerican Geographical Soc. of New York, v. 21 (1889), p. 228-269.

Chatelain, Héli. 1889/90. Die Grundzüge des Kimbundu oder der Angola-Sprache [pt. 2]. Zeits. fürafrikanische Sprachen, v. 3, p. 161-205.

Clercq, Auguste de. 1907. Grammaire du kiyombe. Anthropos, v. 2, p. 449-466, 761-794.

Reprinted (revised?) 1907 by Goemare in Paris (Kongo-Overzee bibl., v. 5).

Clercq, Louis de. 1921. Grammaire du kiyombe. Kongo-Overzee bibl., v. 5. Bruxelles: Goemare. Pp95.

This presumably consists of offprints from Anthropos, v. 2 (1907).

URL: www.nekongo.org/akongo/docs/langue_culture/grammaire_kiyombe_declercq.pdf

Peripherals: E.W. S[mith], Journal of the African Soc., v. 21 (1921/22), p. 252-256; Carl Meinhof, Archiv fürAnthropologie, neue Folge, v. 19 (1922/23), p. 224.

Coene, A. 1960. Kikongo: notions grammaticales, vocabulaire français-kikongo-néerlandais-latin.Mission Catholique de Tumba, Angola. Pp 197.

URL: www.nekongo.org/akongo/docs/langue_culture/kikongo_grammaire_vocabulaire_coene.pdf

Dam, Frans van. 1976. Notities over het Kimbundu. Doctoraalscriptie. Rijksuniv. te Leiden.


Delplace, E. 1895. Eléments de la langue congolaise, suivis d’un choix de phrases graduées et dedeux vocabulaires. Bruges: Desclée de Brouwer. Pp 96.


Déreau, Léon. 1955. Cours de kikongo. Namur (Belgique): Ad Wesmael-Charlier. Pp 233.

URL: www.nekongo.org/akongo/docs/langue_culture/cours_kikongo_dereau.pdf

Peripherals: J. Decapmaker, Aequatoria, v. 18 (1955), p. 159.

Descourvières, M. 1770. Essay d’une grammaire congo, suivant l’accent Kakongo ou Malemba.Roma: Musée du Congregation de la Propagande. Pp 48.

Bears no author name, but may have been written by Descourvières (Doke 1959:64). The manuscript itself wasoriginally found by R.P. Duparquet at the Loango mission in Angola (Doke 1959:63).


Diarra, Boubacar. 1988? Gramática kimbundu (manuscripto). Luanda: Inst. de Línguas Nacionais.

Referred to by Bartens (2000).

Diarra, Boubacar. 1989. Gramática kikongo. Luanda: Inst. de Línguas Nacionais. Pp 107.

Dias, Pedro. 1697. Arte da lingua de Angola, oeferecida a Virgem Senhora N. do Rosario, Mãy, andSenhora dos Mesmos Pretos. Lisboa: Officina de Miguel Deslandes, Impressor de Sua Magestade.Pp 4, 48.

Grammar of Ndongo, a Kimbundu dialect. This is the second known Bantu grammar (Doke 1945:22). The titlecontains a misprint. It says “oeferecida” instead of “offerecida”.


Eynde, Karel van den. 1968. Eléments de grammaire yaka: phonologie et morphologie flexionelle.Kinshasa: Univ. Lovanium. Pp 114.

Peripherals: Talmy Givón, African studies, v. 29 (1970), p. 295-296; Michael Mann, Bull. of the School ofOriental and African languages, v. 33 (1970), p. 244.

Fabrio, R. del; Petterlini, F. 1977. Gramática kikongo. Padova (Italia): Missionário dei CapucciniVeneti.

Fehderau, W. Harold. 1962. Descriptive grammar of the Kituba language: a dialectal survey.Mimeographed. Léopoldville.

Galland, Henri. 1914. Lexique français-kikongo, avec notes grammaticales. Bordeaux: Impr.Gounouilhou. Pp 155.

Deals with the dialect of Manyanga.

Guiness, H. Grattan. 1882. Grammar of the Congo language. Livingstone (Congo) Inland Mission.Pp 267.

Contains, amongst other things, almost 200 pages of wordlists of Kikongo “as spoken in the cataract regionbelow Stanley Pool” (Doke 1945:17). Note that Guiness also edited a translation of Brusciotto à Vetralla’sfamous Kikongo grammar into English the same year.

Hochegger, Herrmann. 1981. Grammaire du kikongo ya leta. Publ. de CEEBA (Centre d’EtudesEthnologiques de Bandundu), série III: travaux linguistiques, v. 6. Bandundu. Pp 108.

Hochegger, Herrmann. 1997. Grammaire du kikongo ya leta. 2ème édition. Publ. de CEEBA (Centred’Etudes Ethnologiques de Bandundu), série III: travaux linguistiques, v. 6. Bandundu. Pp 140.

Hochegger, Herrmann. 1997. Gramática de Kikongo ya leta. Tradução de Porfírio José Pinto. Publ.de CEEBA (Centre d’Etudes Ethnologiques de Bandundu), série III: travaux linguistiques, v. 18.Bandundu.

Hulstaert, Gustaaf. 1984. Esquisse du parler des losikongo. Publ. de CEEBA (Centre d’EtudesEthnologiques de Bandundu), série III: travaux linguistiques, v. 10. Bandundu. Pp 87.

Is this on a Mongo C61 dialect or a Kikongo H16 dialect?


Ifwanga, wa Pindi. 1979. Grammaire et textes pour l’apprentissage du kikongo véhiculaire.Lubumbashi: Centre de Linguistique Théoretique et Appliquée (CELTA).

Not sure about the publisher.

Jacquot, André. 1971/82. Etude descriptive de la langue laadi. Paris: Atelier National de Reproductiondes Thèses (ANRT), Univ. Charles de Gaulle (Lille 3). Pp 272.

Publication of the author’s thèse de PhD, Univ. René Descartes (Paris 5), 1971.

URL: www.bondy.ird.fr/pleins_textes/pleins_textes_7/carton04/12138.pdf

Kaemmer, John E. 1xxx. Beginning course in Kimbundu. Methodist Missionary Soc.

At least one copy exists at the library of the Michigan State Univ., East Lansing.

Kani, Bungu. 1986. Esquisse de description d’une langue africaine: le kikongo de Matadi. Mémoirede licence. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.


Kiwolu, Adelbert Tekilazaya. 1997. Course de kikongo ya leta / Textes kikongo-français. Publ. deCEEBA (Centre d’Etudes Ethnologiques de Bandundu), série III: travaux linguistiques, v. 17.Bandundu. Pp 218.

Laman, Karl Edward. 1910. Malongi mandinga akikongo kivovwanga mu Kongo diabanda =Grammar of the Congo language, as spoken in the Lower Congo. Matadi (Congo Free State):Svenska Missionsförbundet. Pp 27.

Laman, Karl Edward. 1912. Grammar of the Kongo language (kiKongo). New York: ChristianAlliance Publ. Pp 296.

Loembe, Gervais. 2005. Parlons vili: langue et culture de Loango. Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 218.ISBN-10 2-7475-8180-2.

Maia, António da Silva. 1953. Gramática de omumbuim (dialecto do kimbundu). Mensárioadministrativo (Luanda), v. 71/72, p. 51-53.

Maia, António da Silva. 1955. Gramática prática de omumbuim, dialecto do ‘kimbundu’. Lisboa:Agência Geral do Ultramar.

Maia, António da Silva. 1957. Lições de gramática de quimbundo (português e banto) dialectoomumbuim, língua indígena de Gabela, Amboim, Quanza-sul, Angola, Africa occidental portuguesa.Cucujães (Angola): Escola tipográfica das missões. Pp xvi, 209.

Maia, António da Silva. 1964. Lições de gramática de quimbundo (português e banto) dialectoomumbuim, língua indígena de Gabela, Amboim, Quanza-sul, Angola, Africa occidental portuguesa.2a edição, corrigada e aumentada. Cucujães (Angola): Escola Tipográfica das Missões. Pp xv, 272.

Later reprinted (revised?) privately by the author.

Maia, António da Silva. 1964. Epitome de gramáticas de portuguesa e quimbunda, dialectos doCuanza-Sul e Cuanza-Norte, Angola. Cucujães (Angola): Editorial Missões. Pp 83.

There are also privately published (“edição do autor”) reprints dated 1965 and 1969.

Makolila, Nenzenza. 1981. Esquisse grammaticale de la langue kimanyanga. Mémoire de licence.Univ. de Lubumbashi.

Marichelle, Chr. 1907. Méthode pratique pour l’étude du dialecte vili. Loango. Pp 132.

Marichelle, Chr. 1913. Méthode pratique pour l’étude du dialecte vili: grammaire vili du Loango.2ème édition. Loango. Pp 126.

Mertens, Frans. 19xx. Leçons méthodiques de kiyombe. Pp 87.

Listed in the Scripta confratrum (CICM 2004).


Mertens, Frans. 19xx. Methodische lessen in het Kiyombe / Woordenlijst behoorend bij demethodische lessen. Pp 211.

Lessons on pages 1-155, wordlist on pages 156-211. Listed in the Scripta confratrum (CICM 2004).

Mertens, Frans; others. 19xx. Voorgezette lessen in het Kiyombe. Pp 121.

Listed in the Scripta confratrum (CICM 2004).

Mfoutou, Jean-Alexis. 2009. Grammaire et lexique munukutuba (Congo-Brazzaville, RépubliqueDémocratique du Congo). Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 344.

Mingas, Amélia Arlete. 1995. Etude grammaticale de l’iwoyo (Angola). Thèse de doctorat. Univ. RenéDescartes (Paris 5). Pp 447.

Mudindaambi, Lumbwe. 1981. Grammaire mbala.

Source?

Mundeke, Léon Pierre [Otom’si-Ebok]. 1988. Grammaire pratique du kikongo. Kinshasa: Centre deLinguistique Théoretique et Appliquée (CELTA).

Mutanda, A. 1964. Esquisse phonologique et morphologique de la langue mbala: formes nominales etpronominales composées. Mémoire de licence. Elisabethville: Univ. Officielle du Congo.

Possibly Lubumbashi, and not Elisabethville.

N’Landu, K. 1994. Eléments de description du kisuundi (H31b). Thèse. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.

Not sure which of the several Suundi’s this refers to.

Nascimento, José Pereira do. 1903. Diccionário portuguez-kimbundu. Huíla (Angola): Typographiada Missão. Pp xx, 137.

Includes a brief grammar introduction.

Ndonga, Mfuwa. 1995. Systématique grammaticale du kisikongo (Angola). Thèse de doctoratnouveau régime. Univ. de Paris. Pp 504.

Ngoma-Nkanga, wa Nd. 1975. Essai de grammaire générative et transformationelle du laari. Mémoire.Lubumbashi.


Nida, Eugene Albert. 1956. Kituba grammar. Mennonite Brethren Seminary.

Manuscript?

Nizet, R.P. 1938. Notions de grammaire et d’analyse kikongo. Ipamu (Congo Belge).

Nsondé, Jean de Dieu. 1999. Parlons kikôngo: le lâri de Brazzaville et sa culture. Paris:L’Harmattan. Pp 183. ISBN-10 2-7384-8284-8.

Oliveira, Saturnino de Sousa e; Francina, Manuel Alves de. 1864. Elementos grammaticaes da linguambundu: offerecidos a S.M. o Senhor D. Luiz I. Luanda. Pp xv, 73.

This deals with Kimbundu H21a.

Pacconio, Francisco; Couto, Antonio de. 1661. Gentilis angollae fidei mysteriis lusitano olimidiomate. Nunc autem latino per Fr. Antonium Mariam Prandomontanum, concionatorem capucinum,admod. rev. patris procuratoris generalis comissarij socium, instructus, atque locupletatus. Romae:Sac. Congreg. de Propaganda Fide. Pp 16, 115, 3.

“This second edition, several copies of which are still extant, is a considerable advance upon the first. Certainadditions and corrections were made by Maria, and there were included three pages of ‘Observationes in legendoidiomate angollae’ in preface, as well as two pages dealing with the ‘cases’ of nouns and pronouns and thenumerals, near the end of the book. The notes explaining the pronunciation and spelling brought in Portugueseand Italian for comparison, and Portuguese orthography was used ... in the final paragraphs he records theexistence of semantic tone (back in 1661!) without fully realizing what it was” (Doke 1959:52).



Pacconio, Francisco; Couto, Antonio de. 1784. Gentilis angollae fidei mysteriis. Lisboa.

Third edition (Doke 1959:53).


Pacconio, Francisco; Couto, Antonio de. 1855. Explicaçoes de doutrina Christã angollae fideimysteriis. Revisada por Francisco de Sales Ferreira. Loando.

Fourth edition of Gentio de Angola/Gentilis angollae fidei mysteriis, including a new section titled “Guia deconversação” (Doke 1959:53).


Pedro, José Domingos. 1993. Etude grammaticale du kimbundu (Angola). Thèse de doctorat. Univ.René Descartes (Paris 5). Pp 381.

Piper, Klaus. 1977. Elemente des Suku: zur Phonologie und Morphologie einer Bantusprache.Doctoraalscriptie. Rijksuniv. te Leiden. Pp 435.

Quintão, José Luís. 1934. Gramática de kimbundo. Lisboa: Ed. Descobrimento. Pp 237.

Rwanika, Mwisha. 1986. Kikongo: livre du formateur. Bukavu: Peace Corps Teaching Center.

Santos, João de Almeida. 1962. Gramática comparada dos falares bantos angolanos. Nova Lisboa.Pp 8, 113, 10.

Deals with Umbundu R11, Musele R11, Oluynaneka R13, Kwanyama R21, Kimbundu H21, Omumbwi H21,Kikongo H16, and Tchokwe K11.

Schaub, R.P. 1962. Grammaire lari. Brazzaville.

Seidel, August; Struyf, P. Ivo. 1910. La langue congolaise: grammaire, vocabulaire systématique,phrases graduées et lectures. Methode Gaspey-Otto-Sauer. Paris & Heidelberg: Julius Groos Verlag.Pp 223.

This is “a useful study dealing with kishiKongo” (Doke 1945:20).

Severn, Beth. 1948. Kikongo language manual. Léopoldville. Pp 231.

Reprinted 1956 by the Christian Missionary Alliance in Nyack NY.

Silva, A. Maja da. 1964. Epitome de grammaticas portuguesa e quimbundu. Cucujães (Angola).

Swift, Lloyd B.; Zola, E.W.A. 1963. Kituba basic course. Washington DC: Foreign Service Inst., USDept. of State. Pp xxv, 470, tapes.

Takizala, Alexis. 1974. Studies in the grammar of Kihungan. PhD thesis. San Diego: Univ. ofCalifornia. Pp 309.

Tavares, José Lourenço. 1915. Gramática kikongo. Luanda: Impr. Nacional de Angola. Pp 158.

The second edition was retitled Gramatica da lingua do Congo, published 1934.

Tavares, José Lourenço. 1934. Gramática da lingua do Congo (kikongo), dialecte kisikongo. 2aedição. Luanda: Impr. Nacional da Colonia de Angola. Pp 160.

The first edition bore the title Gramatica kikongo, published 1915.

Tervelli, Antoine de. 1652. Gramática de kongo, no publicado. Roma: Congregation de la Propagande.

Title improvised. Referred to by Doke (1959:55).

Peripherals: C.M. Doke, “The early literature: the age of Brusciotto”, African studies, v. 18 (1959), p. 55.

Ussel, A. 1888. Petite grammaire de la langue fiote (dialecte du Loango). Loango. Pp 88.


Vetralla, Hiacinto Brusciotto de. 1659. Regulae quaedam pro difficillimi congensium idiomatisfaciliori captu ad grammaticae normam redactae = Some rules for the more easy understanding ofthe most difficult idiom of the people of the Congo brought into the form of a grammar. Romae: Sac.Congreg. de Propaganda Fide. Pp 8, 98.


Vetralla, Hiacinto Brusciotto de. 1882. Grammar of the Congo language as spoken two hundredyears ago, and translated from the Latin of Brusciotto. Translated by James Mew, edited by H.Grattan Guiness. London: Hodder & Stoughton. Pp xii, 112.

Translation of Regulae quaedam pro difficillimi congensium idiomatis facilitori captu ad grammaticae normamredactae, originally published 1659. Note that the editor, Grattan Guiness, wrote or compiled another Kikongogrammar, published the same year (cfr Doke 1945:17).

Vetralla, Hiacinto Brusciotto de. 1886. Regras para, mais facil intelligencia do difficil idioma doCongo, reduzidas à forma de gramática por Fr. Jacintho Brusciotho Vetralla. Traduzida por D.Antonio Thomaz da Silva Leitão e Castro. Luanda. Pp 178.

Translation of Regulae quaedam pro difficillimi congensium idiomatis facilitori captu ad grammaticae normamredactae, originally published 1659.

Visseq, Alexandre. 1889. Grammaire fiote ou grammaire de la langue Congo, dialecte du Kakongo.Paris. Pp 164.

Not sure about the pagination; could be just 64 pages. Deals “with the Solongo coastal dialect”, according toDoke (1945:22).

Westlind, Nils. 1888. Grammatikaliska anmärkningar över kongospråket, sådant det talas imellersta delen av nedre Kongodalen = Grammatical remarks on the Kongo language, as spoken inthe middle part of Lower Kongo Valley. Mukimbungu (Congo Free State). Pp 399.

Treats a dialect around Matadi.

9Bantu languages of Zone J (= parts of D and E)


Aks’onova, Irina Stepanovna. 1977. Imennye klassy yazyka kuria = Noun classes of Kuria. In:Mladopismennye jazyki Afriki: voprosy fonologii i grammatiki = African languages with limitedwritten tradition: phonological and grammatical problems, p. 41-85. Ed. by Natalya VeniaminovnaOkhotina. Moskva: Izdatelstvo Nauka.

Aunio, Lotta [Harjula]. 2006. The Ha noun class system revisited. SKY journal of linguistics, v. 19(spec. theme: ‘A man of measure: festschrift in honour of Fred Karlsson on his 60th birthday’, ed. byM. Suominen & others), p. 200-208.

Bukuru, Denis. 1998. Object marking in KiRundi and KiSwahili. MA thesis. Univ. of Dar es Salaam.

Byarushengo, Ernest Rugwa; Tenenbaum, Sarah. 1976. Agreement and word order: a case forpragmatics in Haya. Proceedings of the annual meeting of the Berkeley Linguistics Soc., v. 2, p. 89-99.

Cernicenko, A.S. 1969. Soglasovatel’nye modeli i sistema imenych klassov v jazyke Luganda =Congruence model and system of nominal classes in Luganda. In: Ucenye zapiski kafedry russkogo iinostranskix jazykov, p. 232-259. Moskva: Moskovskii Gosudarstvennyi Inst. MezdunarodnyxOtnosenij (MGIMO).

Chagas, Jeremy E. 1977. The preprefix. In: Haya grammatical structure: phonology, grammar,discourse, p. 35-44. Ed. by Ernest Rugwa Byarushengo, Alessandro Duranti & Larry MichaelHyman. Southern California occasional papers in linguistics (SCOPIL), v. 6. Los Angeles: Dept. ofLinguistics, Univ. of Southern California.

Cleire, R. 1941. Le sens des préfixes nominaux en mashi. Aequatoria, v. 4, p. 21-26, 45-49.


Cole, Desmond Thorne. 1964. Some features of Ganda linguistic structure. Research reportperformed pursuant to a contract with the Office of Education, US Dept. of Health, Education andWelfare. Washington DC: Georgetown Univ.

Later published in three parts in African studies, v. 24 (1965).

Cole, Desmond Thorne. 1965. Some features of Ganda linguistic structure. African studies, v. 24, p.3-54, 71-116, 199-240.

Cole, Desmond Thorne. 1967. Some features of Ganda linguistic structure. Johannesburg:Witwatersrand Univ. Press. Pp vi, 140.

Originally a report done for the Office of Education, US Dept. of Health, Education and Welfare. Later publishedin three parts in African studies, v. 24 (1965).



Gelderen, Elly van. 1996. Parametrizing agreement features in Arabic, Bantu languages and varieties ofEnglish. Linguistics, v. 34, 344, p. 753-767.


Haddon, Ernest B. 1951. The locative in Bantu (Baganda). African studies, v. 10, 3, p. 97-105.




Hendrikse, A.P.; Poulos, George. 1992. A continuum interpretation of the Bantu noun class system.In: African linguistic contributions presented in honour of Ernst Westphal, p. 195-209. Ed. by DerekF. Gowlett. Pretoria: Via Afrika.

Based on data from Ganda, Chewa, Ndonga, Venda, Southern Sotho and Xhosa.





Hyman, Larry Michael; Katamba, Francis X. 1990/91. The augment as an inflectional category inLuganda grammar. Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 12, 1, p. 1-45.

Hyman, Larry Michael; Katamba, Francis X. 1993. The augment in Luganda: syntax or pragmatics?In: Theoretical aspects of Bantu grammar, v. 1, p. 209-256. Ed. by Sam A. Mchombo. Lecture notes,v. 38. Stanford: Center for the Study of Language and Information (CSLI).

Lemaréchal, Alain. 1985. Substantivité et parties du discours en kinyarwanda: le problème duprépréfixe (ou augment) dans les langues bantoues. Bull. de la Soc. de Linguistique de Paris, v. 80, 1,p. 363-421.

Marlo, Michael R. 2004. Prefixal reduplication in Lusaamia: evidence from morphology. In:Proceedings of the 4th world congress of African linguistics, New Brunswick 2003. Ed. by AkinbiyiM. Akinlabí & Oluseye Adesola. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.

Massamba, David Phineas Bhukanda. 1975. Umbo-nomino katika Kiruri = Nominal structure in Ruri.Undergraduate paper for course ‘SW:310 Kazi Maalumu’, 1975/76. Univ. of Dar es Salaam. Pp 86.



Mel’cuk, Igor A.; Bakiza, Elie. 1987. Les classes nominales en kirundi. Bull. de la Soc. deLinguistique de Paris, v. 82, 1, p. 283-341.

Morimoto, Yukiko. 2006. Agreement properties and word order in comparative Bantu. In: Papers inBantu grammar and description, p. 161-188. Ed. by Laura J. Downing, Lutz Marten & SabineZerbian. ZAS (Zentrum für allgemeine Sprachwissenschaft, Typologie und Universalienforschung)papers in linguistics, v. 43. Berlin.

Looks at data from Chewa, Rwanda, and Rundi.

URL: www.zas.gwz-berlin.de/index.html?publications_zaspil

Mould, Martin [Joel]. 1971. The agreement of nominal predicates in Luganda. Studies in Africanlinguistics, v. 2, 1, p. 25-36.

Nkanira, P. 1971. Vues de Gustave Guillaume sur les langues à classes nominales et essaid’application à la catégorie du nom en burundais. Thèse de maîtrise en arts. Québec: Univ. Laval.


Nkusi, Laurent. 1983. L’augment aurait-il un sens en kinyarwanda? In: Le kinyarwanda, languebantu du Rwanda: études linguistiques, p. 97-112. Ed. by Francis Jouannet. Langues et culturesafricaines, v. 2. Paris: Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France (SELAF);Groupe d’Etudes et de Recherches en Linguistique Appliquée (GERLA), Univ. Nationale du Rwanda.

Nosova, O.P. 1972. O lokative v Luganda = Locatives in Luganda. Africana: afrikanskiietnograficheskii sbornik, v. 9, p. 188-204. (Trudy Inst. etnografii imeni N.N. Miklucho Maklaja,novaja serija, v. 100.)

Progovac, Ljiljana. 1993. Non-augmented NPs in Kinande as negative polarity items. In: Theoreticalaspects of Bantu grammar, v. 1, p. 257-269. Ed. by Sam A. Mchombo. Lecture notes, v. 38. Stanford:Center for the Study of Language and Information (CSLI).

Rosendal, Tove. 2006. The noun classes of Rwanda: an overview. MISS: meddelanden fråninstitutionen för svenska språket (Göteborg), v. 56, p. 143-161.

Rugege, Geoffrey. 1981. The infinitive in Kinyarwanda. In: Précis from the 12th conference onAfrican linguistics, p. 111-114. Ed. by William Ronald Leben. Suppl. 8 to Studies in Africanlinguistics. Los Angeles: African Studies Center & Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of California at LosAngeles (UCLA).

Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi. 2004. Locative arguments in Bantu. In: Proceedings of the 4th worldcongress of African linguistics, New Brunswick 2003. Ed. by Akinbiyi M. Akinlabí & OluseyeAdesola. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.

Analyses data from Nyambo.




Schneider-Zioga, Patricia. 1995. Specifier/head agreement in Kinande. Cahiers linguistiquesd’Ottawa / Ottawa papers in linguistics, v. 23, p. (?).

Ssekiryango, Jackson. 2006. Observations on double object constructions in Luganda. In: Selectedproceedings of the 36th annual conference on African linguistics: shifting the center of Africanism inlanguage politics and economic globalization, p. 66-74. Ed. by Olaoba F. Arasanyin & Michael A.Pemberton. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project.


Taylor, Charles V. 1959. A simplified Runyankore-Rukiga-English and English-Runyankore-Rukigadictionary (in the 1955 revised orthography with tone-markings and full entries under prefixes).Nairobi, Kampala & Dar es Salaam: Eagle Press; East African Literature Bureau. Pp 207.

Reprinted 1989 by Fountain Publ. in Kampala (ISBN-10 9970-02-142-7).

Thornell, Christina. 2004. The noun phrase in the Kerebe language. In: Globalisation and Africanlanguages: risks and benefits (Festschrift Karsten Legère), p. 119-242. Ed. by Katrin Bromber &Birgit Smieja. Trends in linguistics: studies and monographs, v. 156. Berlin & New York: Mouton deGruyter.

Trithart, Mary Lee. 1977. Locatives. In: Haya grammatical structure: phonology, grammar,discourse, p. 73-88. Ed. by Ernest Rugwa Byarushengo, Alessandro Duranti & Larry MichaelHyman. Southern California occasional papers in linguistics (SCOPIL), v. 6. Los Angeles: Dept. ofLinguistics, Univ. of Southern California.

Vinogradov, Victor Alexeevich; Cernicenko, A.S. 1969. Fono-morfologija imennych klassov v Ganda= Morphophonology in nominal classes in Ganda. Voprosy jazykoznanija (Moskva), v. 2, p. 76-83.





Zhurinskij, Alfred Naumovich. 1987. Sootnoshenie sistem imennyx klassov iskonnyx izaimstvovannyx slov v jazykax bantu = Correspondence between noun class systems of vernacularand loan words in the Bantu languages. In: Imennye klassy v jazykax Afriki = Noun classes in Africanlanguages, p. 179-189. Ed. by Natalya Veniaminovna Okhotina. Moskva: Nauka.

Zhurinskij, Alfred Naumovich. 1995. Correspondences between noun class systems of vernacular andloan words in the Bantu languages [translated from Russian by Valentin Vydrin and EmmaGeniuseine]. St. Petersburg journal of African studies, v. 5, p. 59-69.


[Anon.] 1xxx. Kingoreme grammar. Typescript. Iramba (Tanzania).

Referred to by Schoenbrun (1997:19).

[Anon.] 1926. Grammar sy’oluganda. Bukalasa Mission Press; White Fathers.

Aks’onova, Irina Stepanovna; Toporova, Irina Nikolaevna. 1994. Jazyk kuriia = The Kuria language.Moskva: Vostochnaya Literatura Publ. Pp 202. ISBN-10 5-02-016828-1.

Peripherals: Alexander Zheltov, St Petersburg journal of African studies, v. 5 (1995), p. 152-153.

Appleby, L.L. 1947. A first Luyia grammar, with exercises. London: Church Missionary Soc.(CMS).

Appleby, L.L. 1961. A first Luyia grammar, with exercises. Revised edition. Dar es Salaam, Nairobi& Kampala: East African Literature Bureau. Pp 120.

Aramazani, Birusha. 1975. Description de la langue havu (bantu J 52): grammaire et lexique, 3 vols.Thèse de doctorat. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.

Not sure about the date. Could be much later.

Ashton, Ethel O.; Mulira, Enoch M.K.; Ndawula, E.G.M.; Tucker, Archibald Norman. 1954. ALuganda grammar. London, New York & Toronto: Longmans, Green & Co. Pp 516.

Peripherals: H.P. Blok, “Kanttekeningen bij de jongste Luganda-spraakkunst”, Kongo-Overzee, v. 21 (1955), p.306-317; R.A. Snoxall, Africa, v. 25 (1955), p. 106-108; Mark Hanna Watkins, Language, v. 31 (1955), p.156-163; Ettore Sabbadini, “Considerazioni sulle lingue Massai e Luganda”, Africa (Roma), v. 13 (1958), p. 93-94.

Aunio, Lotta [Harjula]. 2004. The Ha language of Tanzania: grammar, texts and vocabulary. EastAfrican languages and dialects, v. 13. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp xiv, 220. ISBN-10 3-89645-027-1.

Publication of the author’s dissertation, Univ. of Helsinki, 2003.

Bagein, R.P. 1951. Grammaire kirundi à l’usage des commençants. Usumbura (Burundi): PressesLavigerie. Pp 88.

Baudet, Guibert. 1947. Eléments de grammaire kinande, suivis d’un vocabulaire kinande-français etfrançais-kinande. Bruxelles: Etabliss. Généraux d’Imprimerie. Pp 186.


Betbeder, Paul; Jones, John. 1949. A handbook of the Haya language. Bukoba: White Fathers’Printing Press. Pp 83.


Blois, Kornelis Frans de. 1975. Bukusu generative phonology and aspects of Bantu structure.Annales du MRAC (Musée Royal de l’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 85. Tervuren. Pp xiv,232.

Publication of the author’s dissertation, State Univ. of Leiden, 1975.

Bona-Baisi, Ignace J. 1960. Amateca g’oruhaya (gramatica).

Haya grammar, referred to by Rubanza (1979:123). Unclear if this is a manuscript or “proper” publication.

Burgt, Joannes Michael M. van der. 1902. Eléments d’une grammaire kirundi. Mitt. des Seminars fürorientalische Sprachen, III. Abt., v. 5, p. 1-108.

This one seems to have a supplement on “Langue des Watwa, Kitwa”, too.

Cammenga, Jelle. 2002. Phonology and morphology of Ekegusii, a Bantu language of Kenya. EastAfrican languages and dialects, v. 12. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 612. ISBN-10 3-89645-026-3.

Cammenga, Jelle. 2002. Igikuria phonology and morphology, a Bantu language of south-west Kenyaand north-west Tanzania. East African languages and dialects, v. 15. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.Pp 351. ISBN-10 3-89645-029-8.

Caumartin, P.B. 1xxx. Runyoro grammar. Unpublished manuscript? .

Written in Runyoro. Possibly a manuscript. Referred to by Taylor (1962/69:153).

Chanda, Musamba Chibila. 1975. Eléments de grammaire générative et transformationnelle de lalangue nkore, 2 vols. Thèse de doctorat. Lubumbashi: Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA). Pp 415.

Several volumes.

Chesswas, John Douglas. 1954. The essentials of Luganda. Kampala: Eagle Press. Pp vi, 169.

“Extremely useful and delightfully accurate” (Cole 1967:1).

Chesswas, John Douglas. 1959. The essentials of Luganda. New edition. Kampala: Eagle Press.

Listed by Alexandre (1981:373).

Chesswas, John Douglas. 1963. The essentials of Luganda. 3rd edition. Nairobi & London: OxfordUniv. Press. Pp xiv, 203.

Chesswas, John Douglas. 1967. The essentials of Luganda. 4th edition. Nairobi & London: OxfordUniv. Press. Pp xiv, 203.

Cleire, R. 1955. Grammaire mashi. Mugeri (Congo-Léopoldville). Pp 99.

Colle, [R.P.]. 19xx. Eléments de grammaire et de vocabulaire du mahavu.

Referred to by Paluku (1998:352).

Coupez, André. 1961. Grammaire rwanda simplifiée. Usumbura (Burundi): Ed. du Service del’Information.

Coupez, André. 1978. Manuel de grammaire rwanda. Butare: Inst. National de RechercheScientifique (INRS).

Coupez, André. 1980. Abrégé de grammaire rwanda, 2 vols. Édition provisoire. Butare: Inst. Nationalde Recherche Scientifique (INRS). Pp 595.

Cox, Elizabeth Ellen. 1970. Kirundi grammar. Mimeographed. Free Methodist Church.

Cox, Elizabeth Ellen. 1975. Kirundi grammar book, 2 vols. Bujumbura: Methodist Missionary Soc.

Learner’s material comprising 125 lessons.


Crabtree, William Arthur. 1902. Elements of Luganda grammar, together with exercises and avocabulary. London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK); Church Missionary Soc.(CMS). Pp 266.

Issued anonymously. Compiled from materials originally collected by G.L. Pilkington.

Crabtree, William Arthur. 1921. A manual of Lu-Ganda. Cambridge: The Univ. Press. Pp xx, 254.

Peripherals: H.H. J[ohnston], Journal of the African Soc., v. 20 (1920/21), p. 309-310; Alice Werner, Bull. ofthe School of Oriental Studies, v. 2 (1921), p. 158-161; Carl Meinhof, Orientalistische Literatur-Zeitung, v. 25(1922), p. 424-425; S.H. Ray, Man, v. 22 (1922), p. 32 (art. 22); Mary Hastings Bradley, Classical philology,v. 18 (1923), p. 360-361.

Crabtree, William Arthur. 1923. Elements of Luganda grammar, together with exercises andvocabulary. New edition. Kampala & London: Uganda Bookshop; Soc. for Promoting ChristianKnowledge (SPCK). Pp 266.

URL: www.archive.org/details/elementsoflugand00crabuoft

Cristini, Giovanni. 2000. Nouvelle grammaire kirundi / Indimburo y-ikirundi. Bujumbura: PressesLavigerie.

Furere, M. 1967. Esquisse grammaticale de la langue nande. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Univ.Lovanium.

Gorju, Julien. 1906. Du ruganda au runyoro et au runyankole: essai de grammaire comparée.Alger. Pp vi, 42.

The title is sometimes given as “Essai de grammaire comparée du ruganda au runyoro et au runyankole”.

Gould, Laurie J. 19xx. The grammar of Ikikuria. Manuscript. Pp 17.


Guillebaud, Rosemary. 1981. Hinge twige ikirundi / Kirundi lessons for beginners. Bujumbura: Libr.Evangélique. Pp 223, tapes.

Hands, Arthur L. 1952. The elements of Runyarwanda for English-speaking students. MissionAdventiste du Congo et Ruanda Urundi. Pp viii, 338.

Herrmann, C. [Hauptm.]. 1904. Lusíba, die Sprache der Länder Kisíba, Bugábu, Kjamtwára, Kjánjaund Ihángiro. Mitt. des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen, III. Abt., v. 7, p. 150-200.

Huntingford, George Wynn Brereton. 1924. Unpublished grammar and vocabulary of Luisuxa. EastLansing: Michigan State Univ., library.

Huntingford, George Wynn Brereton. 1924. Unpublished grammar of Lubukusu. East Lansing:Michigan State Univ., library.

Huntingford, George Wynn Brereton. 1927. Grammar and vocabulary of Orusyan of north-eastUganda. Manuscript.

Listed by Drolc et al. (1999:71).

Hurel, Eugène. 1909. La langue kikerewe: essai de grammaire. Mitt. des Seminars für orientalischeSprachen, III. Abt., v. 12, p. 1-113.

Grammar followed by a vocabulary.

Hurel, Eugène. 1911. Manuel de langue kinyarwanda. Mitt. des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen,III. Abt., v. 14, p. 1-59.

Unsure about the pagination.

Hurel, Eugène. 1920. Grammaire kinyarwanda. Nouvelle édition. Alger: Maison-Carrée, Impr. desMissionnaires d’Afrique (Pères-Blancs). Pp 159.

The first edition appeared as a series of articles titled “Manuel de langue kinyarwanda” in Mitt. des Seminars fürorientalische Sprachen, v. 14 (1911).


Hurel, Eugène. 1931. Grammaire kinyarwanda. 3ème édition. Alger: Maison-Carrée, Impr. desMissionnaires d’Afrique (Pères-Blancs). Pp 265.

Hurel, Eugène. 1948. Grammaire kinyarwanda. 4ème édition. Kabgayi (Rwanda). Pp 201.

Hurel, Eugène. 1951. Grammaire kinyarwanda. 5ème édition. Kabgayi (Rwanda): VicariatApostolique.

Hurel, Eugène. 1959. Grammaire kinyarwanda. 6ème édition. Kabgayi (Rwanda): VicariatApostolique. Pp 234.

Kahindo-Lufungula, Muhesi. 1981. Description syntaxique du nande. Thèse de doctorat de 3èmecycle. Univ. René Descartes (Paris 5).

Kamoga, Fred[erick] Katabazi. 19xx. Luganda elementary course. Kampala: Makerere Univ. College.Pp 56.

Kamoga, Fred[erick] Katabazi; Stevick, Earl W. 1968. Luganda basic course. Washington DC:Foreign Service Inst., US Dept. of State. Pp xxxvi, 345, tapes.

Reprinted at least once (1980).

Peripherals: Earl W. Stevick & Fred K. Kamoga, Luganda pretraining program (Washington DC, 1970).

Kamugunga, Callixte. 1984. Apprendre le kinyarwanda. 2ème édition. Kigali. Pp 43, 311, 41.

Katamba, Francis X. 1974. Aspects of the grammar of Luganda. PhD thesis. Univ. of Edinburgh.

Kimenyi, Alexandre. 1976. A relational grammar of Kinyarwanda. PhD thesis. Univ. of California atLos Angeles (UCLA). Pp 258.

Kimenyi, Alexandre. 1980. A relational grammar of Kinyarwanda. Univ. of California publ. inlinguistics, v. 91. Berkeley, Los Angeles & London: Univ. of California Press. Pp xv, 248. ISBN-100-520-09598-7.

Slight revision of the author’s dissertation, Univ. of California at Los Angeles, 1976.

Peripherals: Charles Jackson, Language, v. 57 (1981), p. 506-507; Jean Alain Blanchon, Journal of Africanlanguages and linguistics, v. 3 (1981), p. 195-198.

Kimenyi, Alexandre. 2002. A tonal grammar of Kinyarwanda: an autosegmental and metricalanalysis. Studies in linguistics and semiotics, v. 9. Lewiston NY: Edwin Mellen Press.

Kirwan, Brian Edmond Renshaw; Gore, P.A. 1951. Elementary Luganda. Kampala: UgandaBookshop. Pp 150.

Korse, Piet. 1999. Lusoga grammar. Jinja (Uganda): Cultural Research Centre.

Kuijpers, Em. 1922. Grammaire de la langue haya. Boxtel (Hollande): Prokuur van de Witte Paters.Pp 294.

Laroche, Edouard Gasarabwe. 1992. Parlons kinyarwanda-kirundi: langue et culture. Paris:L’Harmattan. Pp 290. ISBN-10 2-7384-1541-5.

Livinhac, Leon. 1885. Essai de grammaire ruganda. Paris: F. Levé pour la Soc. des Missionnaires deNotre-Dame des Missions d’Afrique. Pp xiii, 98.

Issued anonymously.

Livinhac, Leon. 1890. Grammaire luganda. Nouvelle édition. Pp 134.

Details wanting.

Livinhac, Leon. 1894. Manuel de langue luganda comprenant la grammaire et un recueil de contes etde légendes. Nouvelle édition, révué par C. Denoit. Einsiedeln (Suisse): Benzinger & Co. Pp 290.

Livinhac, Leon. 1914. Manuel de langue luganda. Nouvelle édition, révué par P.H. le Veux. Pp xv,475.

Details wanting.


Livinhac, Leon. 1921. Grammaire luganda. Nouvelle édition, révué par A. Wollters. Alger: Impr. desMissionnaires d’Afrique. Pp xiii, 238.

This is sometimes credited to the editor, P.A. Wollters.

MacWilliam, Anita [Sister]. 19xx. Unpublished notes on KiKwaya grammar. Typescript. Musoma(Tanzania): Maryknoll Language School. Pp 19.

Credited to Sister Anita (Polomé 1980:14).

MacWilliam, Anita [Sister]. 19xx. KiSimbita manuscript grammar. Musoma (Tanzania): MaryknollLanguage School. Pp 66.

Credited to Sister Anita (Polomé 1980:14).

Maddox, Harry Edward. 1902. An elementary Lunyoro grammar. London: Soc. for PromotingChristian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp 81, 77.

Deals with Tooro JE12, here referred to as a western dialect of Nyoro.

Maddox, Harry Edward. 1938. An elementary Lunyoro grammar. New(?) edition. London: Soc. forPromoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp 160.

Possibly a reprint. There’s another one dated 1958, which surely must be a reprint.

Manabe, Takashi; Manabe, Kazue. 1979. Kwanga grammar essentials for translation. Manuscript.Summer Inst. of Linguistics (SIL).

Mateene, Kahombo C. 1963. Esquisse grammaticale de la langue hunde. Mémoire de licence.Léopoldville: Univ. Lovanium.

Mateene, Kahombo C. 1992. Essai de grammaire du kihunde: syntaxe, morphologie et phonologiemélangées. Hamburger Beiträge zur Afrikanistik, v. 1. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer Verlag. Pp 295. ISBN-10 3-89473-096-X.

Unsure about the publishers.

Matovu, Kasalina Byangwa N.; others. 1994. Luganda self-instructing learner’s manual. Kampala:Makerere Univ. Pp iv, 143.


Meeussen, Achille Emiel. 1952. Notes de grammaire rundi, non publié. Tervuren: Musée Royal duCongo Belge (MRCB).


Meeussen, Achille Emiel. 1959. Essai de grammaire rundi. Annales du MRCB (Musée Royal duCongo Belge), série in-8°, sciences de l’homme: linguistique, v. 24 = Annales du MRAC (MuséeRoyal de l’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 30. Tervuren. Pp 231.

Peripherals: Malcolm Guthrie, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 23 (1960), p. 183-187.

Ménard, P.F. 1908. Grammaire kirundi. Alger: Maison-Carrée, Impr. des Missionnaires d’Afrique(Pères-Blancs). Pp xiii, 516.

Johnston (1919:786) dates this 1910.

Ménard, P.F. 1910. Guide de conversation kirundi. Alger: Maison-Carrée, Impr. des Missionnairesd’Afrique (Pères-Blancs). Pp 507.

Ménard, P.F. 1934. Grammaire kirundi. 2ème édition. Alger: Impr. des Missionnaires d’Afrique(Pères-Blancs). Pp 515.

Could be a reprint.

Morris, Edward G.; Snoxall, Ronald A. 1930. A Luganda-Swahili handbook, 2 parts. Kampala.

Unsure of the contents.


Morris, Henry Francis R.; Kirwan, Brian Edmond Renshaw. 1957. A Runyankore grammar. Eaglelanguage study series. Nairobi: Eagle Press. Pp 253.

Morris, Henry Francis R.; Kirwan, Brian Edmond Renshaw. 1972. A Runyankore grammar. Revisededition. Nairobi: East African Literature Bureau. Pp 359.

Ntahokaja, Jean-Baptiste. 1994. Grammaire structurale du kirundi. Bujumbura & Paris: Univ. duBurundi; Agence de Cooperation Culturelle et Technique (ACCT). Pp ii, 211.

Nurse, Derek; Byarushengo, Ernest Rugwa; Philippson, Gérard. 1979. Haya. African languages /Langues africaines, v. 5, 1 (spec. theme: ‘Description of sample Bantu languages of Tanzania’, ed. byDerek Nurse), p. 4-15, 23-26.

Nurse, Derek; Ntabaye, E.M. 1979. Ha. African languages / Langues africaines, v. 5, 1 (spec. theme:‘Description of sample Bantu languages of Tanzania’, ed. by Derek Nurse), p. 16-22, 23-26.

Nyerere, Julius K.; Wille, Arthur. 1955? Zanaki language course. Typewritten manuscripts. Musoma(Tanganyika): Maryknoll Language School.

Ordenneau, P.B. 1xxx. Grammaire runyankore. Manuscript.


Paluku, André Mbula. 1996. Description grammaticale du kitalinga (langue bantu du nort-est duZaïre). Thèse de doctorat de lettres. Univ. de Berne.

Paluku, André Mbula. 1998. Description grammaticale du kitalinga (langue bantu du nort-est duZaïre). Studies in African linguistics, v. 22. München: Lincom Europa. Pp v, 364. ISBN-10 3-89586-265-7.

Publication of the author’s thesis, Univ. de Berne, 1996.

Pilkington, George Lawrence. 1891. A hand-book of Luganda. London: Soc. for Promoting ChristianKnowledge (SPCK). Pp 93.

Pilkington, George Lawrence. 1901. A hand-book of Luganda. Reprint, with a few corrections.London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp vi, 95.

Reprinted numerous times, e.g. 1967 by Gregg International at Farnborough.

Polak-Bynon, Louise. 1975. A Shi grammar: surface structures and generative phonology of a Bantulanguage. Annales du MRAC (Musée Royal de l’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 86.Tervuren. Pp xviii, 467.

Peripherals: Gillian Brown, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 1 (1979), p. 130-132.

Purvis, John Bremner. 1907. A manual of Lumasaba grammar. London: Soc. for PromotingChristian Knowledge (SPCK); Church Missionary Soc. (CMS). Pp 96.

Deals with Gisu JE31a.


Rees, E.J. 1915. Grammar of Luragoli. Kaimosi (Kenya).

Rehse, Hermann. 1912/13. Die Sprache der Baziba in Deutsch-Ostafrika. Zeits. für Kolonialsprachen,v. 3, p. 1-33, 81-123, 201-229.

Rheinhardt, Joseph. 1949/50. Unpublished grammar of Kuria. Dar es Salaam Museum.


Rodegem, Firmin M. 1959. Rundi de base. Bujumbura: Presses Lavigerie. Pp 315.

Rodegem, Firmin M. 1965. Rundi de base. 3ème édition. Mission des Pères Blancs. Pp 298.

Rodegem, Firmin M. 1967. Précis de grammaire rundi. Bruxelles & Gand: E. Story-Scientia. Pp198.

Kimenyi (1978:248) refers to something called Essai de grammaire rundi, which presumably is the same as this.


Rubongoya, L.T. 1999. A modern Runyoro-Rutooro grammar. East African languages and dialects, v.9. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp xx, 326. ISBN-10 3-89645-023-9.

Peripherals: Robert D. Botne, Anthropological linguistics, v. 44 (2002), p. 106ff.

Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi. 2005. A grammar of Runyambo. LoT (Languages of Tanzania) publ.,v. 4. Dept. of Foreign Languages and Linguistics, Univ. of Dar es Salaam. ISBN-10 9987-691-03-X.

Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi. 2005. A grammatical sketch of Runyambo. Occasional papers inlinguistics (OPiL) (Dar es Salaam), v. 1, p. 38-74.

Rumford, James; others. 1980. Ikinyarwanda. Butare: Dépt. d’Anglais, Univ. Nationale du Rwanda.Pp vii, 338.

Sambeek, Jan van. 19xx. Unpublished notes on Kiha grammar, 2 parts. Kigoma (Tanzania): AnglicanDiocese. Pp 67, 10; 25, 8.

Bears no title. The second part starts with “Some items in English from the second grammar of the -Halanguage. By his excellency the Right Reverend Bishop J. van Sambeek” (Lotta Harjula, pc 2002). Presumably,this has some relation to Sambeek’s unpublished grammar in French.

Sambeek, Jan van. 194x. Petite grammaire kiha (non publié, écrit à la main). Tervuren: Musée Royalde l’Afrique Centrale (MRAC). Pp 123.

Handwritten manuscript. Different from “Grammaire kiha”.

Sambeek, Jan van. 194x. Grammaire kiha (non publié, écrit à la main). Tervuren: Musée Royal del’Afrique Centrale (MRAC). Pp 235.

Handwritten manuscript. Different from “Petite grammaire kiha”.

Sambeek, Jan van. 1941. Grammaire abrégée kiha (non publié, écrit à la main). Ujiji (Tanganyika). Pp479.

Handwritten manuscript. Referred to by Polomé (1980:13).

Seidel, August. 1898. Grundzüge der Grammatik der Sprache von Karagwe und Nkole in Deutsch-Ostafrika [pt. 1]. Zeits. für afrikanische und oceanische Sprachen, v. 4, p. 366-382.

Seidel, August. 1900. Grundzüge der Grammatik der Sprache von Karagwe und Nkole in Deutsch-Ostafrika [pt. 2]. Zeits. für afrikanische und oceanische Sprachen, v. 5, 1, p. 1-15.

Drolc et al. (1999:73) give the pagination as 1-27.

Sillery, Anthony. 1932. A sketch of the Kikwaya language. Bantu studies, v. 6, 4, p. 273-307.

Apparently this deals with Ruri, not Kwaya.

Sillery, Anthony. 1936. Notes for a grammar of the Kuria language. Bantu studies, v. 10, 1, p. 9-29.

Sindani, M. 1986. Esquisse phonologique et morphologique de la langue kitalinga. Travail de find’études. Bunia (Zaïre): Inst. Supérieur Pédagogique (ISP).

Ssabalangira, J.T.K. 1927. Grammar Enganda. Mango (Uganda?). Pp 128.

Ganda grammar in Ganda.

Ssekamwa, J.C. 1963. Ebisoko kyawandiikibwa. Kampala: East African Literature Bureau.

Ganda grammar in Ganda.

Sseruwagi, Januarius. 2001. Die Luganda-Sprache: eine praktische Einführung. Diplomarbeit. Inst.für Afrikanistik und Ägyptologie (IFAA), Univ. Wien.

Stevick, Earl W.; Setukura, Raymond; others. 1965. Kirundi basic course. Washington DC: ForeignService Inst., US Dept. of State. Pp 526.

Taylor, Charles V. 1985. Nkore-Kiga. Descriptive grammars series. London, Sydney & Dover NH:Croom Helm. Pp 254. ISBN-10 0-7099-2482-8.

Peripherals: John Goldsmith, Language, v. 63 (1987), p. 439-440.


Veux, R. le. 1882. Manuel de la langue luganda. 3ème édition. Alger: Maison-Carrée, Impr. desMissionnaires d’Afrique (Pères-Blancs). Pp 475.

Wawomola, Leo Wambaaya. 1xxx. Introduction to Lumasaaba grammar: notes and suggestions onhow to write Standard Lumasaaba. Kampala: Makerere Univ. Pp 38.


Whiteley, Wilfred Howell. 1956. A practical introduction to Gusii. Nairobi: East African LiteratureBureau. Pp ii, 134.

Some copies apparently bear the (erroneous) date 1965.

Williams, Ralph M. 1972. An introduction to Oluluyia, 2 vols. Hartford CN: Trinity College.

Wilson, Charles Thomas. 1882. Outline grammar of the Luganda language. London: Soc. forPromoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp xii, 158.

Zorc, R. David Paul; Baghdasarian, Louisa. 200x. Kinyarwanda and Kirundi comparative grammar.Springfield VA: Dunwoody Press.

10Bantu languages of Zone K


Doke, Clement Martyn. 1954. The Southern Bantu languages. Handbook of African languages.London: Oxford Univ. Press; International African Inst. (IAI). Pp 262.

Surveys grammatical features in several Zone S languages, including Lozi K21 and Ngoni N12. Reprinted 1967by Dawsons of Pall Mall for the International African Inst. in London.

Peripherals: Malcolm Guthrie, African affairs, v. 54 (1955), p. 75-76; Gérard P. Lestrade, African studies, v. 14(1955), p. 85-89; A.E. Meeussen, Aequatoria, v. 18 (1955), p. 75; S.A. Rochlin, “Some South Africanlanguage pioneers of the nineteenth century”, African studies, v. 14 (1955), p. 171-173; H. Allan Gleason jnr,Language, v. 32 (1956), p. 567-573; Ernst Westphal, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 18(1956), p. 200-202.

Gluckman, Max. 1942. Prefix concordance in Lozi, lingua franca of Barotseland. African studies, v. 1,2, p. 105-114.

Legère, Karsten. 2005. Preprefix or not? - that is the question: the case of Kwangali, Kwanyama andNdonga. In: Studies in African linguistic typology, p. 251-262. Ed. by Erhard Friedrich Karl Voeltz.Typological studies in language, v. 64. Amsterdam & Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publ.



Möhlig, Wilhelm Johann Georg. 1967. Die Sprache der Dciriku: Phonologie, Prosodologie undMorphologie. Inaugural-Dissertation. Univ. zu Köln. Pp xxx, 279.

Peripherals: A.E. Meeussen, Journal of African languages, v. 7 (1968), p. 163-164; Wilhelm Möhlig, “Someconcepts underlying language description: a reply to A.E. Meeussen’s review”, Journal of African languages, v. 7(1968), p. 164-167; Emmi Kähler-Meyer, Afrika und Übersee, v. 56 (1972/73), p. 136-140.

Möhlig, Wilhelm Johann Georg; Winter, Jürgen Christoph. 1970. Zur Bedeutungsanalyse derunterschiedlichen Nominalklassenzugehörigkeit von Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen im Dciriku: einesozialanthropologisch-linguistische Untersuchung. In: Probleme der interdisziplinären Afrikanistik, p.59-93. Schriften der Vereinigung von Afrikanisten in Deutschland, v. 1. Hamburg: Helmut BuskeVerlag.

Plessis, J.A. du. 1978. The noun in Kwangali. Stellenbosch studies in Afrikatale, v. 3/1978, p. 40-88.

In Afrikaans?

Plessis, J.A. du. 1979. Bepalers by die naamwoord in Kwangali. Stellenbosch studies in Afrikatale, v.1/1979, p. 1-74.

Schapera, Isaac; Merwe, D.F. van der. 1942. Notes on the noun classes of some Bantu languages ofNgamiland: Yeei, Subia, Gova and Gcereku. Comm. from the School of African Studies, new series,v. 2. Univ. of Cape Town (UCT). Pp iii, 181.

URL: www.uflib.ufl.edu/ufdc/?b=UF00073389&v=00001

Peripherals: A.N. Tucker, Africa, v. 14 (1943), p. 101-102; G. Hulstaert, Aequatoria, v. 8 (1945), p. 120; PierreSchumacher, Anthropos, v. 45 (1950), p. 402-403.


Vossen, Rainer. 1991/92. Strukturveränderung als Folge von Mehrsprachigkeit? DieNominalklassenpräfixe der Bantusprachen Ngamilands. Sprache und Geschichte in Afrika (SUGIA),v. 12/13, p. 343-371.

White, Charles Matthew Newton. 1944. The noun prefixes of the west-central zone of Bantulanguages. African studies, v. 3, 4, p. 153-160.

Looks at data from Lwena, Chokwe, Luchazi, Lwimbi and Lunda.

White, Charles Matthew Newton. 1945. Notes on the qualificative concords in four languages of theWest Central zone. African studies, v. 4, 2, p. 88-96.


[Anon.] 1xxx. Chokwe grammar notes. Luma (Congo-Léopoldville).

Referred to by Doke (1945:106).

Baião, Domingos Vieira. 1938. Línguas de Angola: elementos de gramática ganguela, idioma faladona região do Cubango, Província de Angola, segundo os estudos do Rev. P.L. Lecomte. Lisboa:Centro de Estudos Filológicos. Pp 210.

Barreira, A.N. 1949. Guia de conversação português-quioco. Revisada por António Cardoso. Dundo(Angola). Pp 106.

Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1997. Languages of the Eastern Caprivi. In: Namibian languages: reports andpapers, p. 307-451. Ed. by Wilfrid Haacke & Edward Derek Elderkin. Namibian African studies, v. 4.Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag; Univ. of Namibia (UNAM).

Colyer, Stanley. 1914. SiKololo: notes on the grammar with a vocabulary. London: John Bale, Sons& Danielson. Pp vi, 53.


Dammann, Ernst. 1957. Studien zum Kwangali: Grammatik, Texte, Glossar. Abh. aus dem Gebietder Auslandskunde, v. 63; Reihe B: Völkerkunde, Kulturgeschichte und Sprachen, v. 35. Hamburg:Cram, de Gruyter & Co. Pp ix, 184.

Reprinted by Mouton de Gruyter in Berlin (ISBN-10 3-11-009156-9).

Peripherals: Guy Atkins, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 21 (1958), p. 434; ErnstWestphal, Africa, v. 28 (1958), p. 179-180; B.I.C. van Eeden, African studies, v. 18 (1959), p. 44-47.

Delille, P.A. 1935. Inleiding tot de Chichoksche spraakleer. Congo: revue générale de la coloniebelge, v. 16, p. 366-374.

Diarra, Boubacar. 1988. Gramática cokwe. Luanda: Inst. de Línguas Nacionais. Pp 48.

Eynde, J. van den. 1955. Grammatikale studie van het Tshishokwe met een proeve van vergelijkendeklankleer van het Tshishokwe. Manuscript. Leuven.

Referred to by Paluku (2002:426).

Fisch, Maria. 1977. Einführung in die Sprache der Mbukushu, Ost Kavango, Namibia.Wissenschaftliche Forschung in Südwestafrika, v. 15. Windhoek: SWA (Südwestafrika)Wissenschaftliche Gesellschaft. Pp 149. ISBN-10 0-949995-15-0.

Peripherals: Ernst Dammann, Afrika und Übersee, v. 62 (1979), p. 228-229; Thilo C. Schadeberg, Journal ofAfrican languages and linguistics, v. 2 (1980), p. 176-178.

Fisch, Maria. 1998. Thimbukushu grammar. Translated from German by the author. Windhoek: Outof Africa Publ. Pp v, 153. ISBN-10 99916-2-135-0.


Fleisch, Axel. 2000. Lucazi grammar: a morphosemantic analysis. Grammatische Analysenafrikanischer Sprachen, v. 15. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 263. ISBN-10 3-89645-038-7.

Peripherals: Larry M. Hyman, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 27 (2006), p.(?).

Fortune, George. 1977. An outline of Lozi. In: Language in Zambia: grammatical sketches. Lusaka:Inst. of African Studies (IAS), Univ. of Zambia.

Fortune, George. 2001. An outline of Lozi grammar. New (2nd) edition. Lusaka: Bookworld Publ. Ppxi, 106. ISBN-10 9982-24-159-1.

Revision or reprint of Fortune (1977).

Givón, Talmy. 1970. The SiLuyana language: a preliminary linguistic description. Comm. from theInst. of Social Research, v. 6. Lusaka: Univ. of Zambia. Pp 111.

There is possibly also a later re-worked version of this.

Horton, Alonzo E. 1941. A grammar of the Lwena language. Grand Rapids MI: Gospel Folio Press.Pp 85.

Horton, Alonzo E. 1949. A grammar of Luvale. 2nd edition. Bantu grammatical archives, v. 2.Johannesburg: Witwatersrand Univ. Press. Pp viii, 221.

Peripherals: G. Hulstaert, Aequatoria, v. 13 (1950), p. 118; Anon., Bull. of the School of Oriental and AfricanStudies, v. 18 (1956), p. 205.

Hume, D.T. 1922. Lwena grammar for beginners. Pp 57.

Details wanting.

Jacottet, Edouard. 1896. Etudes sur les langues du haut-Zambèze, 1: grammaires soubiya et louyi.Paris: Ernest Leroux. Pp xxxvii, 134.

Jalla, Adolphe. 1917. Elementary grammar of the Sikololo language. Pp 102.

Details wanting.

Jalla, Adolphe. 1937. Elementary grammar of the Lozi language, with graduated exercises. 2ndedition, revised. London: United Soc. for Christian Literature (USCL). Pp 108.

Reprinted (revised?) 1982 by the United Soc. for Christian Literature (USCL).

Lecomte, Ernesto. 1903. Pequeno methodo de aprender portuguez para uso dos povos: ganguellas eambuellas, vimbundo, quanhama [pt. 1-9]. Portugal em Africa, v. 10, p. 141-144, 218-222, 269-272,406-409, 458-461, 526-527, 570-573, 620-623, 670-671.

Lecomte, Ernesto. 1904. Pequeno methodo de aprender portuguez para uso dos povos: ganguellas eambuellas, vimbundo, quanhama [pt. 10]. Portugal em Africa, v. 11, p. 14-18.

Lecomte, Ernesto. 1938. Elementos de gramática ganguela: idioma falado na região do Cubangoprovíncia de Angola. Arreglado por Domingos Vieira Baião. Lisboa: Centro dos Estudos Fililógicos.Pp 210.

Sometimes credited to the editor Baião.

Loggerenberg, J.C. van. 1963. Grammatika van die Kuangali-taal. Drukskrif. Windhoek:Inboorlingtaalburo, Dept. van Bantoe-Onderwys, SWA/Namibië. Pp 60.

Louttit, Thomas. 1916. A brief grammar of the Chokwe language. Chicago. Pp 47.

Also referred to as Chokwe grammar.

MacJannet, Malcolm Brooks. 1949. Chokwe-English, English-Chokwe: dictionary and grammarlessons. Vila Luso: Missão de Biula, Angola.

This may not be the first edition.

Martins, João Vicente. 1990. Elementos de gramática de utchokwe. Lisboa: Junta de Investigações doUltramar (JIU); Inst. de Investigação Científica Tropical (IICT). Pp 249. ISBN-10 972-672-273-X.


Möhlig, Wilhelm Johann Georg. 2005. A grammatical sketch of Rugciriku. Grammatische Analysenafrikanischer Sprachen, v. 26. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 136. ISBN-10 3-89645-542-7.

Möhlig, Wilhelm Johann Georg; Shiyaka-Mberema, Karl Peter. 2005. A dictionary of the Rumanyolanguage: Rumanyo-English, English-Rumanyo, including a grammatical sketch. Southern Africanlanguages and dialects, v. 2. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 459.

Peripherals: Jacky Maniacky, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 28 (2007), p. 239-241.

Mwisiya, M.W. 1977. Introduction to Silozi grammar. Lusaka: Kenneth Kaunda Foundation. Pp xv,168. ISBN-10 9982-01-112-X.

Noll, Jacob. 1xxx. Grammatik der Kuangali-Sprache. Inst. für Afrikanistik, Univ. zu Köln. Pp 35.

Details wanting.

Ntondo, Zavoni. 2006. Morfologia e sintaxe do Ngangela. Luanda: Ed. Nzila.

Santos, Eduardo dos. 1962. Elementos de gramática quioca. Lisboa: Agência Geral do Ultramar. Pp221.



Shamukuni, D.M. 196x. Manuscript grammar of Subiya. Johannesburg.

Source?

Theil [Endresen], Rolf. 1983/88. Towards a grammar of Subiya. Unpublished text. Univ. of Oslo.

Tubomeshi, A. 1966. Esquisse phonologique et morphologique de la langue minungu. Mémoire delicence. Kinshasa: Univ. Lovanium.

White, Charles Matthew Newton. 1949. A short Lwena grammar. London, Cape Town & New York:Longmans, Green & Co. Pp 82.

White, Charles Matthew Newton. 196x. A Chokwe grammar.

This is probably a manuscript. The title page has the author’s name misprinted as D.M.N. White. Source?

11Bantu languages of Zone L


Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1943. Het prefix ka-tu in Luba. Aequatoria, v. 6, p. 14-19.


Caeneghem, Raphaël van. 1946. Het prefix ku. Aequatoria, v. 9, p. 13-19.

Comparative in nature but focuses largely on Tshiluba.


Clercq, Auguste de. 1898. Les préfixes en langues bantoues. Zeits. für afrikanische und oceanischeSprachen, v. 4, p. 179-198.





Peraer, S.; Burssens, Amaat Frans Stephanie. 1938. Nominale klassen en prefixen in het Kiluba(Katanga). Kongo-Overzee, v. 4, p. 150-165.

Stucky, Suzanne U. 1978. Locative phrases and alternative concord in Tshiluba. Studies in Africanlinguistics, v. 9, p. 107-119.

White, Charles Matthew Newton. 1944. The noun prefixes of the west-central zone of Bantulanguages. African studies, v. 3, 4, p. 153-160.

Looks at data from Lwena, Chokwe, Luchazi, Lwimbi and Lunda.

White, Charles Matthew Newton. 1945. Notes on the qualificative concords in four languages of theWest Central zone. African studies, v. 4, 2, p. 88-96.




Woolford, Ellen. 2001. Conditions on object agreement in Ruwund. In: Indigenous languages, p.177-201. Ed. by Elena Benedicto. Occasional papers in linguistics, v. 20. Amherst MA: GraduateLinguistics Students Ass. (GLSA), Univ. of Massachusetts.

URL: people.umass.edu/ellenw/Woolford%20Conditions%20on%20Object%20Agreement.pdf



Atkins, Guy. 1954. An outline of Hungu grammar. Garcia de orta, v. 2, 2, p. 145-164.

Avermaet, E. van. 19xx. Notes sur la grammaire kiluba.


Beckett, H.W. 1951. Handbook of Kiluba. Mulongo (Belgian Congo): Garenganze EvangelicalMission. Pp 246.

Bunduki, P. 1965. Esquisse phonologique et morphologique de la langue pheende. Mémoire delicence. Léopoldville: Univ. Lovanium.

Burssens, Amaat Frans Stephanie. 1946. Manuel de tshiluba (Kasayi, Congo Belge). Traduit de lahollandais. Kongo-Overzee bibl., v. 3. Anvers: De Sikkel. Pp 94.

The original Dutch title is/was Tonologische schets van het tshiluba.

Peripherals: G. Hulstaert, Aequatoria, v. 10 (1947), p. 40; Malcolm Guthrie, Bull. of the School of Oriental andAfrican Studies, v. 12 (1948), p. 485; Joseph H. Greenberg, Language, v. 27 (1951), p. 438-439.

Büttner, Carl Gotthilf. 1888/89. Zur Grammatik der Balubasprache. Zeits. für afrikanische Sprachen,v. 2, p. 220-233.

Carvalho, Henrique Augusto Dias de. 1889. Methodo pratico para falar a lingua da Lunda. Lisboa:Impr. Nacional. Pp 64.

Referred to by Doke (1945:106f).

Carvalho, Henrique Augusto Dias de. 1890. Expedição portugueza ao Muatiânvua, 1884-1888:methodo pratico para fallar a lingua da Lunda, contenado narracões historicas dos diversos povos.Lisboa: Impr. Nacional. Pp xv, vii, 391.

Not sure how this differs from Carvalho’s Methodo pratico para fallar a lingua da Lunda (published 1889); thepaginations differ considerably, at least.

Chatelain, Héli; Summer, W.R. 1894. Bantu notes and vocabularies, 1: the language of the Bashi-Lange and Ba-Luba. Journal of the American Geographical Soc. of New York, v. 25, p. 512-541.

The first part contains some general info on Bashi-Lange and Ba-Luba, and is a written by Chatelain (p. 512-528). This is followed by grammatical sketch of “the language of Bashi-Lange” by Dr W.R. Summer (p. 529-536), and a “vocabulary of Kishi-Lange” collected by Chatelain (p. 536-541).

Clarke, J.A. 1911. Luba-Sanga grammar. Koni Hill (Belgian Congo). Pp 146, 17, 6, 51.

“This was produced in a number of roneo[e]d copies for the use of missionaries of the Garenganze Mission. It isa painstaiking piece of work and of considerable reference value, consisting of three parts, Grammar (pp.1-46),Idiomatic phrases and folk texts (pp.1-17,1-6), and English-Luba-Sanga Vocabulary (pp.1-51)” (Doke 1945:33).

Clercq, Auguste de. 1897. Grammaire de la langue bena-lulua. Bruxelles: Impr. Polleunis &Ceuterick. Pp vii, 110.

Contains a French-Bena Lulua wordlist.

Clercq, Auguste de. 1898. Esquisse de la langue bakete. Zeits. für afrikanische und oceanischeSprachen, v. 4, p. 316-336.

Clercq, Auguste de. 1900. Eléments de la langue kanioka. Paris: Impr. Franciscaine Missionaire. Pp44.

Clercq, Auguste de. 1903. Grammaire de la langue luba. Louvain: J.B. Istas. Pp 4, vi, 504.

Contains a Luba-French vocabulary on p. 151-313 and a French-Luba on p. 315-504.

Peripherals: P. Wilhelm Schmidt, Anthropos, v. 2 (1907), p. 339-340.


Clercq, Auguste de. 1911. Grammaire pratique de la langue luba. Bruxelles: Impr. Polleunis &Ceuterick. Pp 2, vi, 151.

Peripherals: Carl Meinhof, Zeits. für Kolonialsprachen, v. 3 (1912/13), p. 333.

Clercq, Auguste de. 1920. Supplément à la grammaire pratique de la langue luba. Hemptinne(Belgique). Pp 24.

Clercq, Auguste de. 1929. Nouvelle grammaire luba. Bruxelles: Libr. Albert de Wit. Pp 102.

Coupez, André. 1954. Etudes sur la langue luba. Annales du MRCB (Musée Royal du Congo Belge),série in-8°, sciences de l’homme: linguistique, v. 9 = Annales du MRAC (Musée Royal de l’AfriqueCentrale), sciences humaines, v. 14. Tervuren. Pp 90.

Peripherals: Malcolm Guthrie, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 18 (1956), p. 200; E.Bvan Wyk, Aequatoria, v. 19 (1956), p. 124.

Daeleman, Jan. 2003. Notes grammaticales et lexique du kiholu. Studies in African linguistics, v. 58.München: Lincom Europa. Pp 78. ISBN-10 3-89586-756-X.

Based on field notes collected in 1957. Apparently there’s also a 57-page manuscript (titled “Kiholu: notesprovisoires”) dated 1961.

Fisher, W. Singleton. 1919. Unpublished grammatical notes and exercises on the Lunda language, 4parts. Pp 132.

Four untitled manuscripts. Properly published in 1963 as Lunda-Ndembu handbook: 40 lessons.

Fisher, W. Singleton; Fisher, M.K. 1944. Lunda handbook. Mutshatsha (Congo-Kinshasa). Pp 178.

“Ce manuel pratique est une refonte totale d’un ouvrage édité en 1905” (A.S. 1947:160).

Peripherals: A.S., Aequatoria, v. 10 (1947), p. 160.

Fisher, W. Singleton; Fisher, M.K. 1963. Lunda-Ndembu handbook: 40 lessons (Mukanda wedimidawalunda). Lusaka: Northern Rhodesia Publ. Bureau. Pp vi, 135.

Not sure of this is a reprint or revision; cfr also Fisher & Fisher (1944).

Fisher, W. Singleton; Fisher, M.K. 1984. Lunda-Ndembu handbook: 36 lessons. 4th edition. Lusaka:National Educational Company of Zambia (NECZAM). Pp ix, 289.

Foster, C.S. 1947. Kikaonde grammar and word lists. Kasempe (Northern Rhodesia): AfricanEvangelical Fellowship. Pp 103.

Foster, C.S. 1960. Lessons in Kikaonde.

Details wanting. Referred to by Weier (1985:349).

Gillis, A. 1973. Mwendela Kiluba: grammaire pour debutants. Gand: Henri Dunantloan.

Griffin, A.W. 1937. Grammar and exercise-book of the Kipende language. Mukedi (Belgian Congo).


Guillot, Robert. 19xx. Petite grammaire de l’usalampasu. Mémoire de licence. Univ. Libre deBruxelles. Pp 134, 20.

Includes a vocanulary.

Ilunga, Antoinette Mpunga wa. 1972. Esquisse phonologique et morphologique de la langue hemba.Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA).

Kabuta, Ngo Semzara. 1998. Inleiding tot de structuur van het Cilubà. RECALL (Research Centre ofAfrican Languages and Literatures) educational series, v. 6. Ghent Univ. Pp 88.

Kabuta, Ngo Semzara. 1998. Een praktische inleiding tot het Cilubà. RECALL (Research Centre ofAfrican Languages and Literatures) educational series, v. 11. Ghent Univ. Pp 115.

Kamba-Muzenga, Jean-Georges. 1973. Esquisse de grammaire kete. Mémoire de licence. Univ. Librede Bruxelles. Pp 343.


Kamba-Muzenga, Jean-Georges. 1980. Esquisse de grammaire kete. Annales du MRAC (MuséeRoyal de l’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 104. Tervuren. Pp x, 259.

Publication of the author’s mémoire de licence, Univ. Libre de Bruxelles, 1973.

Kapudi, Kalonga Wakuteta. 1972. Eléments de grammaire de la langue bindi: phonologie etmorphologie. Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA).

Kawasha, Boniface Kaumba. 1999. Some aspects of Lunda grammar. MA thesis. Eugene: Univ. ofOregon.

Kawasha, Boniface Kaumba. 2003. Lunda grammar: a morphosyntactic and semantic analysis. PhDthesis. Eugene: Univ. of Oregon. Pp xix, 461.

Kongolo, M.M. 1977. Etude géo-linguistique des dialectes kanyòk: phonologie et morphologie.Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA).

Lumeka, Placide Raphaël. 1963. Esquisse grammaticale du kisongye. Léopoldville.

Mateka, Masa ma. 1973. Esquisse grammaticale de la langue kizeela: phonologie et morphologie.Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA).

Mbingilayi, C. 1979. Esquisse grammaticale de la langue bindi. Thèse. Lubumbashi: Univ. Nationaledu Zaïre (UNAZA).

Mbuyi-Kabandanyi. 1972. Eléments de grammaire kete: phonologie et morphologie. Mémoire delicence. Lubumbashi: Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA).

Meeussen, Achille Emiel. 1962. Notes de grammaire luba-kasayi, non publié. Tervuren: Musée Royaldu Congo Belge (MRCB). Pp 14.


Morrison, William McCutchan. 1906. Grammar and dictionary of the Buluba-Lulua language asspoken in the Upper Kasai and Congo Besin. New York: American Tract Soc. Pp x, 417.

There’s an unrevised “second edition” dated 1930 lacking the dictionary part. A revised second edition appeared1965, commonly credited to the editors V.G. Pruitt and W.K. Vass.

Morrison, William McCutchan. 1914. Simplified grammar of the Baluba language. Luebo (Congo-Léopoldville). Pp 26.

Morrison, William McCutchan. 1930/31. Grammar of the Buluba-Lulua language. 2nd edition.Luebo (Congo-Léopoldville). Pp x, 189.

Not sure about the title. This “second” edition is supposedly identical to the first 1906-edition except this onehas no dictionary.

Moweni, Kemboli Njokelu. 1973. Esquisse phonologique et morphologique de la langue kikaonde.Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA).

Mpandajila, Mwana Batente. 1973. Esquisse phonologique et morphologique de la langue kete-nord.Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA).

Mukash-Kalel. 1972. Esquisse de la langue kete dialecte de kapang: phonologique et morphologique.Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA).

Mukendi, Tshalu-Tshalu. 1975. Grammaire objective du ciluba scientifique. Paris: PrésenceAfricaine.

Munyandamutsa, R. 1967. Esquisse de la phonologique et morphologique de la langue ndembu.Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: Univ. Officielle du Congo.

Mutombo Huta, D. 1973. Ebauches de grammaire de la langue bembe et du dialecte kalamba: yi de lalangue luba kasayi. Mémoire de licence. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles. Pp 206.

Nash, Jay A. 1992. Aspects of Ruwund grammar, 3 vols. PhD thesis. Univ. of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign (UIUC). Pp ix, 1446.


Ndembe-Nsasi, D. 1972. Esquisse phonologique et morphologique de la langue lwalwa. Mémoire delicence. Lubumbashi: Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA).

Ngalamulume, Bulule. 1977. Eléments de grammaire salampasu: phonologie et morphologique.Lubumbashi: Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA).

Nkiko, Munya Rugero. 1973. Esquisse grammaticale de la langue luba-shaba (parler de KasongoNyembo). Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi: Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA).

Nkiko, Munya Rugero. 1975. Esquisse grammaticale de la langue luba-shaba (parler de KasongoNyembo). Travaux et recherche du CELTA (Centre de Linguistique Théoretique et Appliquée).Lubumbashi: Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA). Pp 95.

Publication of the author’s mémoire de licence, Lubumbashi, 1973.

Pruitt, Virginia Gray; Vass, Winifred Kellersberger. 1965. A textbook of the Tshiluba language.Revised edition, based on the original ‘Grammar of the Buluba-Lulua language’, ‘Exercise book onthe Buluba-Lulua grammar’ and ‘Dictionary of the Tshiluba language’ by William McCutchanMorrison. Luebo (Congo-Léopoldville): J. Leighton Wilson Press; American Presbyterian CongoMission. Pp 304.

Morrison’s grammar appeared 1906.

Quinot, H. 1926. Petite grammaire de la langue kiluba (tshiluba) du Congo Belge (province duKasaï). Bruxelles. Pp 35.

Roland, Hadelin [Dom]. 1937. Grammaire de la langue kisanga. Bruges: Missions BénédictinesAbbaye de Saint-André-lez-Bruges.

Samain, Alidoor. 1924. La langue kisonge: grammaire, vocabulaire, proverbes. Kongo-Overzeebibl., v. 14. Bruxelles: Goemare. Pp 152.

Peripherals: Carl Meinhof, Zeits. für Eingeborenen-Sprachen, v. 20 (1929/30), p. 234-237.

Stappers, Leo. (Ed.) 1986. Kanyok: eine Sprachskizze. Überarbeitet und herausgegeben von Hans-Ingolf Weier. Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere (AAP), Sondernummer 1986. Inst. für Afrikanistik,Univ. zu Köln. Pp 131.

Based on undated manuscripts by Stappers.

Swan, Charles Albert. 1892. Notes on the grammatical construction of Chiluba (the language of theSuba people) as spoken in Garenganze, Central Africa: with brief vocabularies in Suba-English andEnglish-Suba, and six chapters in Chiluba from the gospel of John. Bath UK: Echoes of Service. Ppiv, [5]-63.

Johnston (1919:803) says that the publishers are Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner & Co. COPAC doesn’t agree.

Tshibola, M.M. 1985. Essai de description du mbaganyi. Thèse. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.

Vandermeiren, J. 1912. Grammaire de la langue kiluba-hemba, telle qu’elle est parlée par les balubade l’est, Katanga. Bruxelles: Min. des Colonies, Belgique. Pp 302.

Verbeken, Auguste. 1928. Abrégé de grammaire tshiluba. Bruxelles. Pp 60.

Westcott, W.H. 1xxx. Concise grammar of Luna Inkongo. Bristol. Pp 98.

Manuscript? Source?

Wright, John Lisle. 1958. Kaonde note book, with an elementary grammar of the language. Based onthe Chibemba note book by Commander T.S.L. Fox-Pitt. London: Longmans, Green & Co. Pp 60.

Wright, John Lisle. 1977. Kaonde: a brief description of the language. In: Language in Zambia:grammatical sketches, pt. 1. Ed. by Michael Mann, Mubanga E. Kashoki & John Lisle Wright.Lusaka: Inst. of African Studies (IAS), Univ. of Zambia.

12Bantu languages of Zone M


Carter, Hazel. 1964. Some problems of double prefix distribution in Northern Rhodesian Tonga.Journal of African languages, v. 3, 3, p. 241-251.

Doke, Clement Martyn. 1921. Some notes on the infinitive in Bantu. Bantu studies and general SouthAfrican anthropology, v. 1, 1, p. 8-9.

Givón, Talmy. 1971. Some historical changes in the noun-class system of Bantu, their possible causesand wider applications. In: Papers in African linguistics, p. 33-54. Ed. by Chim-Wu Kim & HerbertFrederick Walter Stahlke. Current inquiry into language and linguistics, v. 1. Carbondale IL &Edmonton (Canada): Linguistic Research Inc.

The pagination is erroneously given as 33-45 in some biblios.




Kishindo, Pascal J. 1998. Diminution, augmentation and pejorativeness in Icindali: the semantics ofclasses 5/6, 3/4, 7/8 and 21. Journal of humanities (Zomba), v. 12, p. 44-55.






Sharman, John Compton. 1963. Nominal and pronominal prefixes in Bemba. African languagestudies, v. 4, p. 98-127.

Spitulnik, Debra A. 1987. Semantic superstructruring and infrastructuring: nominal class strugglein Chibemba. Studies in African grammatical systems, v. 4. Bloomington: Indiana Univ. LinguisticsClub (IULC). Pp vii, 145.

Publication of the author’s MA thesis (179 p.), Univ. of Chicago, 1986.

Spitulnik, Debra A. 1989. Levels of semantic structuring in Bantu noun classification. In: Currentapproaches to African linguistics 5, p. 207-220. Ed. by Paul Newman & Robert Dale Botne. Publ. inAfrican languages and linguistics (PALL), v. 8. Dordrecht: Mouton de Gruyter; Foris Publ.

Spitulnik, Debra A. 2001. Levels of semantic structuring in Bemba noun classification. Studies inAfrican linguistics, v. 50. München: Lincom Europa. ISBN-10 3-89586-689-X.


Swilla, Imani N. 1981. The noun class system and agreement in Chindali. In: La civilisation despeuples des Grands Lacs: colloque Bujumbura, 4-10 séptembre 1979, p. 379-393. Paris: Ed.Karthala pour la Centre de Civilisation Burundaise.

Vail, Hazel Leroy. 1972. The noun classes of Ndali. Journal of African languages, v. 11, 3, p. 21-47.


[Anon.] 19xx. Grammaire et exercices pratiques: ChiBemba-Français. Elisabethville: MissionSalésiennes. Pp 106.


[Anon.] 1900. Essai de grammaire kikemba. Saint-Cloud (?): Impr. Belin Frères. Pp xv, vii, 391.

Credited to J.D.

[Anon.] 1962. Cimambwe grammar. Lusaka: Northern Rhodesia & Nyasaland Publ. Bureau;London Missionary Soc. (LMS).

[Anon.] 1973. Cimambwe manuscript grammar. London Missionary Soc. (LMS).

Referred to by Halemba (1994:xv); see Walsh & Swilla (2000:38).

[Anon.] 1995. PST 1995 special lessons: Bemba. Peace Corps Zambia. Pp 94.


Bain, James Alexander. 1891. Collections for the Mwamba language, spoken at the north end of LakeNyasa. Livingstonia Mission Press. Pp vi, 34.

Beerst, Gustave de. 1896. Essai de grammaire tabwa. Zeits. für afrikanische und oceanische Sprachen,v. 2, p. 271-287, 291-383.

Belin, Jean-Paul. 1959. Learn Bemba by speaking it. Mbala (Northern Rhodesia): White Fathers’Mission. Pp 319.

Botne, Robert Dale. 200x. A grammatical sketch of Chindali. American Philosophical Soc.

Published? Source?

Busse, Joseph. 1943. Lautlehre und Grammatik des Nyiha (Deutsch-Ostafrika). Dissertation.Hamburg: Hansische Univ. Pp x, 155.

Peripherals: Diane Guthrie, African research & documentation, v. 78 (1998), p.(?).

Carter, Hazel. 19xx. An outline grammar of Tonga. Manuscript. London: School of Oriental andAfrican Studies (SOAS).

Referred to by Hachipola (1996, appendix, p. 13). Cfr also Carter (2002).

Carter, Hazel. 2002. An outline of Chitonga grammar. Lusaka: Bookworld Publ. Pp ix, 83. ISBN-109982-24-016-1.

Cassett, A. 192x. Citonga grammar and vocabulary for use of settlers between Livingstone andKafue. Chikuni Mission Press, Northern Rhodesia. Pp 171.

The English-Citonga vocabulary covers p. 76-171.

Collard, H.J. 1920. Petite grammaire du lala-lamba, tel qu’il se parle de Sakania à Elisabethville.Elisabethville: Freytag. Pp 124.

Collins, B. 1958. Elementary Tonga grammar with exercises and key. Lusaka: Northern RhodesiaPubl. Bureau.


Collins, B. 1962. Tonga grammar. Cape Town: Longmans South Africa. Pp 182.

Possibly the publisher should be Longmans, Green & Co. Reprinted 1975 by National Educational Company ofZambia in Lusaka.

Doke, Clement Martyn. 1922. The grammar of the Lamba language. London: Kegan Paul, Trench,Trübner & Co. Pp ix, 157.

Peripherals: Carl Meinhof, Zeits. für Eingeborenen-Sprachen, v. 13 (1922/23), p. 150-151; Alice Werner, Bull.of the School of Oriental Studies, v. 2 (1923), p. 817-819; E.W. S[mith], Journal of the African Soc., v. 23(1923/24), p. 161.

Doke, Clement Martyn. 1938. Textbook of Lamba grammar. 2nd edition. Johannesburg:Witwatersrand Univ. Press. Pp viii, 484.

The first edition of 1922 was titled Grammar of the Lamba language.

Peripherals: A.N. Tucker, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 10 (1940), p. 811-812.

Doke, Clement Martyn. 1943. Text book of Lamba grammar. 3rd edition.

Details wanting. May be just a reprint.

Doke, Clement Martyn. 1963. Graded Lamba grammar and exercises. Ndola: Lambaland BaptistMission. Pp vi, 261.

Eeden, Bernardus Izak Christiaan van. 1936. The grammar of Soli. Annale van die Univ. vanStellenbosch, v. 14:B:1. Kaapstad: Nasionale Pers. Pp 51.

Endemann, Karl. 1913. Erste Übungen im Nyakyusa. Jahrbuch der Hamburger wissenschaftlichenAnstalten, v. 31, Beiheft 10, p. 1-92. (Suppl. 10 to Mitt. des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen.)

Fell, J.R. 1918. A Tonga grammar. London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK).

URL: www.archive.org/details/tongagrammar00felluoft

Peripherals: S.H. Ray, Man, v. 19 (1919), p. 48 (art. 24).

Fox-Pitt, Thomas Stanley Lane [Comdr.]. 1939. Chibemba note book: a short list of words [...] withan elementary grammar of the language of the Awemba tribe of Northern Rhodesia. London:Longmans. Pp 84.

Givón, Talmy. 1969. Studies in ChiBemba and Bantu grammar. PhD thesis. Dept. of Linguistics,Univ. of California at Los Angeles (UCLA).

Givón, Talmy. 1972. Studies in ChiBemba and Bantu grammar. Suppl. 3 to Studies in Africanlinguistics. Los Angeles: African Studies Center & Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of California at LosAngeles (UCLA). Pp vii, 248.

Publication of the author’s dissertation, Univ. of California at Los Angeles (UCLA), 1969.

Guillerme, L. 1920. Dictionnaire français-kibemba, précédé d’un abrégé de grammaire. Malines(Belgique): L. Godenne. Pp 456.

This is “a work of considerable size” (Doke 1945:37).

Heusden, P.R. van. 193x. Grammaire et exercises pratiques chibemba-français. Kiniama (?):Mission Salésiennes.

Hoch, Ernst. 195x. Bemba grammar notes for beginners. Compiled for candidates preparing for theNorthern Rhodesia Civil Service Lower Standard Bemba examinations. Pp iv, 80.


Hoch, Ernst. 1963. Bemba grammar with exercises. Chinsali: Ilondola Language Centre. Pp vii, 3,200.

Hopgood, Cecil Robert. 1940. Tonga grammar, a practical introduction to the study of CiTonga.London: Longmans, Green & Co. Pp xi, 235.

Reprinted 1992 by the Zambia Educational Publishing House (ISBN-10 9982-01-083-2).


Hopgood, Cecil Robert. 1953. Tonga grammar: a practical introduction to Tonga. New (2nd)edition, revised and expanded. London: Longmans, Green & Co. Pp xi, 235.

Jones, David Picton. 1890. Grammar and vocabulary of Mambwe. London Missionary Soc. (LMS).

Jones, David Picton. 1893. Outlines of Ki-Mambwe grammar, with English-Kimambwe andKimambwe-English vocabularies appended. London Missionary Soc. (LMS). Pp 124.

Kasonde, Alexander Raymond Makasa. 2009. Phonologie et morphologie de la langue bemba.Studies in African linguistics, v. 75. München: Lincom Europa. Pp 402. ISBN 978-3-89586-823-8.

Lammond, William. 1916. Lessons in Bemba, being one hundred easy graded lessons. Pp 122.

Details wanting.

Lammond, William. 1923. Lessons in Chibemba: being one-hundred easy graded lessons. 2ndedition, revised throughout. Brussells: A. Vromant & Co. Pp 160.

Reprinted 1930 by the original publishers; and 1945 and 1949 by Mbereshi Press at Kawambwa in NorthernRhodesia.


Lammond, William. 1953. Lessons in Bemba. New edition. Lusaka: Northern Rhodesia & NyasalandPubl. Bureau.

Peripherals: George W. Sims, Supplement to lessons on Bemba (Northern Rhodesia & Nyasaland Publ. Bureau,1955).

Lammond, William. 1957. Lessons in Bemba. 8th edition. Lusaka: Northern Rhodesia & NyasalandPubl. Bureau. Pp 140.

Lammond, William; Sim, G.W. 1957. Supplement to lessons in Bemba. Lusaka: Northern Rhodesia& Nyasaland Publ. Bureau. Pp 84.

Madan, Arthur Cornwallis. 1906. Wisa handbook: a short introduction to the Wisa dialect of north-eastern Rhodesia. Oxford: The Univ. Press. Pp 136.


Madan, Arthur Cornwallis. 1908. Lala-Lamba handbook: a short introduction to the south-westerndivision of the Wisa-Lala dialect of Northern Rhodesia, with stories and vocabulary. Oxford:Clarendon Press. Pp 142.


Madan, Arthur Cornwallis. 1908. Lenje handbook: a short introduction to the Lenje dialect spoken innorth-west Rhodesia. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Pp 154.


Mann, Michael. 1977. Outline of Bemba grammar. In: Language in Zambia: grammatical sketches,pt. 1. Ed. by Michael Mann, Mubanga E. Kashoki & John Lisle Wright. Lusaka: Inst. of AfricanStudies (IAS), Univ. of Zambia.

Mann, Michael. 1997. Outline of Icibemba grammar. Lusaka: Bookworld Publ. Pp 56.

Mwangoka, Ngapona; Voorhoeve, Jan. 1970. Cursus Ki-Nyakyusa, 4 deele. Leiden: Afrika-Studiecentrum (ASC). Pp 53; 13; 21; 22.

Includes four parts: 1. Cursus practische taalbeheersing; 2. Text; 3. Outline of Nyakyusa grammar; and 4.Nyakyusa-English wordlist.

Noël, E. 1935. Elements de grammaire kikemba.

Details wanting.

Nurse, Derek; Mwangomango, J.S.M. 1979. Nyukyusa. African languages / Langues africaines, v. 5,1 (spec. theme: ‘Description of sample Bantu languages of Tanzania’, ed. by Derek Nurse), p. 119-126, 141-145.


Oger, Louis. 1979. Learn Bemba the easy way. Chinsali: Ilondola Language Centre.

Oger, Louis. 1983. Icibemba cakwa chiti mukulu, 2 vols. New (2nd) edition. Chinsali: IlondolaLanguage Centre. Pp 225; 259.

Bemba textbook (43 lessons) with English companion.

Robertson, William Govan. 1904. An introductory handbook to the language of the Bemba-people(Awemba). London Missionary Soc. (LMS). Pp xxii, 545.

Includes 100 pages of grammatical notes, followed by a Bemba-English vocabulary (p. 103-404) and an English-Bemba vocabulary (p. 407-545). Robertson’s informants were apparently influenced by Mambwe (cfr Doke1945:37).

Rupya, John. 1958. KiMambwe grammar: an outline. Manuscript. Pp 134.

Includes also “exercises ... and a short dictionary” (Polomé 1980:9).

Rwakazina, Alphonse-Marie. 1966. Esquisse grammaticale de la langue taabwa: phonologie etmorphologie. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Univ. Lovanium. Pp 200.

Sambeek, Jan van. 1933. Safwa manuscript grammar. Pp 183.

Referred to by Voorhoeve (1973:1).

Sambeek, Jan van. 1955. A Bemba grammar. Arranged by W.A.R. Gorman and amended by thePublications Bureau Staff. Cape Town: Longmans, Green & Co. Pp ix, 117.

Schoeffer, [Rev.]. 1907. Grammar of the Bemba language as spoken in northeastern Rhodesia.Edited by J.H. West Sheane, arranged and with a preface by A.C. Madan. Oxford: Clarendon Press.Pp 72.


Schumann, Carl. 1899. Grundriss einer Grammatik der Kondesprache. Mitt. des Seminars fürorientalische Sprachen, III. Abt., v. 2, p. 1-86.

Doke (1945:53+66) lists this article in connection with Makonde P23 as well as Nkonde M31. Meinhof(1932:134) refers to it in connection with the latter language only.

Schumann, Carl. 1915. Erste Übungen in Nyakyusa. Hamburg: Kommissionsverlag von Lucas Gräfe& Sillem. Pp 92.

Could be a reprint of “Grundriss einer Grammatik der Kondesprache”, published in Mitt. des Seminars fürorientalische Sprachen, v. 2 (1899).

Sims, George W. 1959. An elementary grammar of Cibemba. Fort Rosebery (Northern Rhodesia):Mansa Mission, Christian Missions in Many Land. Pp 227.

Sesuto Book Depot (or Morija Printing Works) may have republished this.

Smith, Edwin William. 1907. A handbook of the Ila language (commonly called Seshukulumbwe),spoken in north-western Rhodesia, south-central Africa: comprising grammar, exercises, specimensof Ila tales, and vocabularies. London: Oxford Univ. Press (Henry Frowde). Pp xii, 488.

Reprinted a few times by Gregg Press/International (ISBN-10 0-576-11469-3).

Peripherals: Anon., Journal of the African Soc., v. 6 (1906/07), p. 438-439; Ralph Durand, Man, v. 7 (1907), p.127-128.

Struck, Bernhard. 1911. Die Fipasprache (Deutsch-Ostafrika). Anthropos, v. 6, p. 951-993.

Torrend, Julius. 1932. Nkanga grammar ka Citonga. Tentative edition. Chikuni Mission Press,Northern Rhodesia. Pp 98.

The name printed on this is Kasisi Julyo Torrend.

Torrend, Julius. 1932. A grammar of the Rhodesian Tonga: introductory to the English-Vernaculardictionary of Bantu Botatwe; and supplement to a comparative grammar of South African Bantulanguages. Mimeographed. Pp xii, 143.


Voorhoeve, Jan. 19xx. A grammar of Safwa: preliminary draft based on previous research by J. vanSambeek, checked by C.K. Mwachusa. Leiden: African Studies Centre (ASC).


13Bantu languages of Zone N


Atkins, Guy. 1961. Notes on the concords and classes of Bantu numerals. African language studies,v. 2, p. 42-48.

Bentley, Mayrene [Mimi] E. 1997. Variation in Bantu verbal agreement. In: African linguistics at thecrossroads: papers from Kwaluseni, 1st World Congress of African Linguistics, Swaziland, 18-22.VII. 1994, p. 239-250. Ed. by Robert K. Herbert. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.

Bresnan, Joan. 1991. Locative case vs. locative gender. Proceedings of the annual meeting of theBerkeley Linguistics Soc., v. 17, p. 53-68.

Looks at Chewa data.

Bresnan, Joan; Mchombo, Sam A. 1985. Verb agreement in Chichewa. Manuscript. Stanford Univ.

Bresnan, Joan; Mchombo, Sam A. 1985. On topic, pronoun and agreement in Chichewa. In: ESCOL’85: proceedings of the Eastern States conference on linguistics, held at SUNY Buffalo, October 3-5,1985. Columbus OH: Dept. of Linguistics, Ohio State Univ.

Bresnan, Joan; Mchombo, Sam A. 1986. Grammatical and anaphoric agreement. Papers from theregional meeting of the Chicago Linguistic Soc., v. (?), 2, p. 278-297.

Deals with Chewa.

Bresnan, Joan; Mchombo, Sam A. 1987. Topic, pronoun and agreement in Chichewa. In: Workingpapers in grammatical theory and discourse structure, p. 1-59. Ed. by M. Iida, S. Wechsler & DragaZec. Lecture notes, v. 11. Stanford: Center for the Study of Language and Information (CSLI).

Bresnan, Joan; Mchombo, Sam A. 1987. Topic, pronoun and agreement in Chichewa. Language, v.63, 4, p. 741-782.

Bresnan, Joan; Mchombo, Sam A. 1987. Topic, pronoun and agreement in Chichewa. CSLI (Centerfor the Study of Language and Information) reports, v. 87-78. Stanford Univ.

Corbett, Greville G.; Mtenje, Al[fred] D. 1987. Gender agreement in Chichewa. Studies in Africanlinguistics, v. 18, 1, p. 1-38.




Elmslie, Walter Angus. 1891. Table of concords and paradigm of verbs of the Tumbuka language, asspoken in Mombera’s country. Aberdeen: G. & W. Fraser.

Comprises one or two fold-out tables. Was this really issues separately from the grammar?


Elmslie, Walter Angus. 1891. Table of concords and paradigm of verbs of the Ngoni language.Aberdeen: G. & W. Fraser.

Comprises 2 fold-out tables. Was this really issues separately from the grammar?

Ginneken, Jacques van; Torrend, Julius. 1913. Les classes nominales des langues bantoues [pt. 1].Anthropos, v. 8, p. 151-164.

Ginneken, Jacques van; Torrend, Julius. 1914. Les classes nominales des langues bantoues -appendice: la liste complète de noms de la langue Nyungwe (Zambèze). Anthropos, v. 9, p. 781-800.



Kunkeyani, Thokozani. 2007. Semantic classification and Chichewa derived nouns. SOAS workingpapers in linguistics, v. 15 (spec. theme: ‘Bantu in Bloomsbury’, ed. by Nancy C. Kula and LutzMarten), p. 151-157.


Laws, Robert. 1885. Table of concords and paradigm of verbs of the Chinyanja language as spokenat Lake Nyasa. Edinburgh: J. Thin; Univ. of Edinburgh.

Matiki, Alfred J.I. 2001. On type frequency, loanwords, and noun classification in Chichewa.Malilime: Malawian journal of linguistics, v. 2, p. 63-87.



Miti, Lazarus Musazitame. 2003. The effect of extensions, enclitics and object markers on verbal tonein Cinsenga. Malilime: Malawian journal of linguistics, v. 3, p. 35-66.

Morimoto, Yukiko. 2006. Agreement properties and word order in comparative Bantu. In: Papers inBantu grammar and description, p. 161-188. Ed. by Laura J. Downing, Lutz Marten & SabineZerbian. ZAS (Zentrum für allgemeine Sprachwissenschaft, Typologie und Universalienforschung)papers in linguistics, v. 43. Berlin.

Looks at data from Chewa, Rwanda, and Rundi.


Orr, Gregory John. 1987. Aspects of the second language acquisition of Chichewa noun classmorphology. PhD thesis. Univ. of California at Los Angeles (UCLA). Pp 228.

Shiozaki, Lisa. 2004. Concordial agreement in the Karonga dialect of Tumbuka. Undergraduate paper.Amherst: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Massachusetts. Pp 22.

URL: www.ro6ert.com/ro6ert/portfolio/tumbuka/papers.htm

Stump, Gregory T. 1993. Reconstituting morphology: the case of Bantu preprefixation. Linguisticanalysis, v. 23, 3/4, p. 169-204.

Discusses hypotheses about morphological models using material from Kikuyu and Nyanja.

Trithart, Mary Lee. 1976. Desyllabified noun class prefixes and depressor consonants in Chichewa.In: Studies in Bantu tonology, p. 259-286. Ed. by Larry Michael Hyman. Southern Californiaoccasional papers in linguistics (SCOPIL), v. 3. Los Angeles: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of SouthernCalifornia.

Vail, Hazel Leroy. 1971. The noun classes of Tumbuka. African studies, v. 30, 1, p. 35-59.



[Anon.] 1xxx. Manuscript grammar of Tumbuka. Pp 82.

Referred to by Nurse (2008:322).

[Anon.] 189x. First Mang’anja lessons. Blantyre: Mission Press. Pp 22.

What Mission Press?

[Anon.] 189x. Mang’anja grammar. Blantyre: Mission Press. Pp 24.

What Mission Press?

[Anon.] 197x. Tumbuka. Manuscript. Evanston: Northwestern Univ. Library. Pp 333.

Some sort of textbook for foreign speakers. No author. No date. No place. Has no reference details whatsoever.

[Anon.] 1680. Arte da lingua de Cafre. Lisboa: Bibl. Nacional d’Ajuda. Pp 42.

Date uncertain. Anonymous grammar of an early dialect of Sena N44. “The present state of the MS. shews alarge number of unintelligent copyist’s errors” (Doke 1959:59).

Peripherals: F. Paul Schebesta, “Eine Bantugrammatik aus dem 17. Jahrhundert”, Anthropos, v. 14/15(1919/20), p. 764-787; C.M. Doke, “The early literature: the age of Brusciotto”, African studies, v. 18 (1959),p. 59-60.

[Anon.] 1917. Grammar and exercises in Chi-mang’anja. Blantyre: Mission Press. Pp 28.

What Mission Press?

[Anon.] 1930. Grammar la cinyanja. Nyasaland: White Fathers’ Mission.

[Anon.] 1963. Chichewa intensive course. Lilongwe & Likuni (Nyasaland): Chichewa LanguageCentre.

There’s another one of these published in 1969.

[Anon.] 1969. Chichewa intensive course. Lilongwe Language Centre; Malawian Catholic Church. Pp144.

A similar or identical thing appeared already in 1963. Don’t know the difference; if there is one.

URL: nature.Berkeley.EDU/~alyons/chichewa/index.html

[Anon.] 1970. Tumbuka grammar. Mzuzu (Malawi): Diocese.

Referred to by Nurse (2008:322).

[Anon.] 1995. PST 1995 special lessons: Nyanja. Peace Corps Zambia. Pp 91.


Alves, Albano. 1939. Gramática e dicionário da língua chisena. Braga (Portugal): Tipografia dasMissões Franciscanas. Pp 213.

Simultaneously published as Dicionário português-chisena e chisena-português by Casa Portuguesa in Lisbon.

Alves, Albano. 1939. Nações gramaticais da língua chisena. Braga (Portugal): Tipografia dasMissões Franciscanas. Pp 164.

Anderson, W.G. 1897. An introductory grammar of the Sena language spoken on the lowerZambesi. London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp vi, 61.

Arnaud, L. 1922. English grammar for Nyanja. Rome: Typographia Campitelli; Montfort’s MaristFathers.


Arnaud, L. 1922. Latino-Chinyanja grammatica, 2 vols. Roma: Typographia Campitelli.

The second volume may have appeared a couple years after the first.

Behrs, Jan; others. 1980. Learning Chichewa: teacher’s manual. Peace Corps language handbookseries. East Lansing: African Studies Center, Michigan State Univ. Pp 162.

Bentley, Mayrene [Mimi] E.; Kulemeka, Andrew Tilimbe. 2001. Chichewa. Languages of the world:materials, v. 345. München: Lincom Europa. ISBN-10 3-89586-920-1.

Bulley, M.W. 1925. A manual of Nyanja, as spoken on the shores of Lake Nyasa, for the use ofbeginners. London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp viii, 76.

Peripherals: Alice Werner, Bull. of the School of Oriental Studies, v. 3 (1925), p. 849.

Caldwell, R. 1897. Chi-nyanja simplified. London: Zambesi Industrial Mission. Pp 88.

“[T]hough called ‘Chi-nyanja’, this language is really the Mañanja dialect” (Johnston 1919:795). Not sure aboutthe pagination.

Caldwell, R. 1915. Chi-nyanja simplified. 2nd edition, with key. London: Zambesi Industrial Mission.Pp 88, 44.

Caldwell, R. 1955. Chinyanja simplified. 3rd(?) edition. London: Zambesi Industrial Mission.

Could be a reprint of the 1915-edition.

Chafulumira, E.W. 1966. Grammar wa Chinyanja.

Referred to by Hachipola (1998:112).

Cooper, Paul V.; Rice, Oliver. 1965. Tumbuka basic course: lessons 1-30 with pre-recorded tapes.Washington DC: English Language Services. Pp xvi, 332.

Courtois, Victor Jos. 1888. Elementos de gramática tetense, lingua chi-nyai ou chi-nyungue, idiomafallado no districto de Tete. Moçambique: Impr. Nacional. Pp ix, 158.

Courtois, Victor Jos. 1900. Elementos de gramática tetense, lingua chi-nyai ou chi-nyungue, idiomafallado no districto de Tete e em toda a vasta região do Zambeze inferior. Nova (2a) edição.Coimbra: Impr. da Univ. Pp xiii, 231.

Not entirely sure about the title.

Ebner, Fr. Elzear P. 1951. Grammatik des Neu-Kingoni. Mission Magagura, Tanganyika. Pp 87.

Ebner, Fr. Elzear P. 1957. Grammatik der kiMatengo-Sprache. Liparamba (Tanganyika). Pp 125.

Source?

Elmslie, Walter Angus. 1891. Notes on the Tumbuka language as spoken in Mombera’s country.Aberdeen: G. & W. Fraser. Pp vii, 32.

Elmslie, Walter Angus. 1891. Introductory grammar of the Ngoni (Zulu) language, as spoken inMobera’s country. Aberdeen: G. & W. Fraser. Pp 3, 58.

Elmslie, Walter Angus. 1913. Introductory grammar of the Ngoni (Zulu) language, as spoken inMobera’s country. New edition. Livingstonia Mission Press. Pp 152.

Elmslie, Walter Angus. 1923. Introductory grammar of the Tumbuka language. 4th edition.Livingstonia Mission Press.

Ferrão, Domingos. 1970. Grammática cinyungwe, não publicado.

Referred to by Sitoe & Ngunga (2000:103).

Henry, George. 1891. Grammar of Chinyanja, a language spoken in British Central Africa, on andnear the shores of Lake Nyasa. Livingstonia Mission Press.


Henry, George. 1904. Grammar of Chinyanja, a language spoken in British Central Africa, on andnear the shores of Lake Nyasa. 2nd edition. Aberdeen: G. & W. Fraser. Pp viii, 232.

Published posthumously. Reprinted 1961.

Hetherwick, Alexander. 1904. A practical manual of the Nyanja language. Glasgow & Blantyre:African Lakes Corp.

Details wanting.

Hetherwick, Alexander. 1907. A practical manual of the Nyanja language. 2nd edition. Glasgow &Blantyre: African Lakes Corp.

Details wanting.

Hetherwick, Alexander. 1914. A practical manual of the Nyanja language. 3rd edition. Glasgow &Blantyre: African Lakes Corp.

The title appears as “Manual of the Nyanja language” on the front cover.

Hetherwick, Alexander. 1916. A practical manual of the Nyanja language. 4th edition. Glasgow &Blantyre: African Lakes Corp. Pp xx, 299.

Hetherwick, Alexander. 1922. A practical manual of the Nyanja language. 6th edition. Glasgow &Blantyre: African Lakes Corp.

Details wanting.

Hetherwick, Alexander. 1932. A practical manual of the Nyanja language. 8th edition. Glasgow &Blantyre: African Lakes Corp.

Kamtedza, J.D.G. 1964. Elementos da gramática cinyanja. Lisboa: Junta de Investigações doUltramar (JIU) pelos Missionarios da Companhia de Jesus. Pp 146.

Issued anonymously.

Kishindo, Pascal J.; Lipenga, Allan L. 2003. Parlons chichewa: langue et culture du Malawi. Paris:L’Harmattan. Pp 162. ISBN-10 2-7475-5351-5.

Lehmann, Dorothea A. 2002. An outline of Cinyanja grammar. Lusaka: Bookworld Publ. Pp viii, 47.ISBN-10 9982-24-015-3.

This is possibly a reprint.

Louw, J.K. 1980. Chichewa: a practical course, 2 vols. Pretoria: Dept. of Publishing Services, Univ.of South Africa (UNISA). Pp 283.

MacKenzie, D.R. 1911. Notes on the Tumbuka syntax. Unpublished? Livingstonia.

Referred to by Doke (1945:66).

Madan, Arthur Cornwallis. 1905. Senga handbook: a short introduction to the Senga dialect, asspoken on the Lower Luangwa. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Pp 100.

Peripherals: Anon., Journal of the African Soc., v. 5 (1905/06), p. 325-326; A. Werner, Man, v. 6 (1906), p.109.

Mangoche, M.V.B. 1990. Chichewa guide for tourists. Blantyre: Dzuka Publ.

Basic grammar and vocabulary.

Mangoche, M.V.B. 1997. Chichewa guide for tourists. Revised edition. Blantyre: Dzuka Publ. Pp 59.ISBN-10 99908-17-48-0.

Martins, Manuel dos Anjos. 1991. Elementos da língua nyungwe: gramática e dicionário (nyungwe-português-nyungwe). Bibl. comboniana, série antropologia/linguistíca, v. 2. Roma: MissionáriosCombonianos. Pp 427. ISBN-10 972-9049-13-0.


Miti, Lazarus Musazitame. 2004. A grammar of Cingoni-Nsenga: a Central Bantu language spokenin Zambia. Berkeley models of grammars, v. 2. Frankfurt-am-Main: Peter Lang. ISBN-10 0-8204-3062-5.

Mohl, Alexander van der. 1904. Praktische Grammatik der Bantu-Sprache von Tete, einem Dialekt desUnter-Sambesi mit varianten der Sena-Sprache. Pp viii, 68, 108.

Details wanting. Extracts from this appeared the same year in Mitt. des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen, v.7.

Mohl, Alexander van der. 1904. Praktische Grammatik der Bantu-Sprache von Tete, einem Dialekt desUnter-Sambesi mit varianten der Sena-Sprache. Mitt. des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen, III.Abt., v. 7, p. 32-85.

A much-enlarged version appeared in book-form the same year.

Moreira, Alexandre. 1924. Practical grammatical notes of the Sena language. With a preface by F.B.Schebesta. St. Gabriel-Mödling: Verlag der Administration des “Anthropos”. Pp viii, 168.

Published posthumously. Hachipola (1998:92) misspells the author as ‹Noreira›.

Nankwenya, I.A.J. 1979. Galamala wa Chichewa = Grammar of Chichewa. Blantyre: Dzuka Publ.Pp 79.

In Chichewa.

Ngoma, S.; Chauma, Amos M. 2006. Effective Chichewa/Chinyanga course for foreigners. E+VPubl. Pp 56. ISBN-10 99908-78-00-1.

Ngonyani, Deogratias S. 1999. A descriptive grammar of Kindendeuli. Manuscript. Michigan StateUniv.

Referred to by Odden (2003:529).

Ngonyani, Deogratias S. 2003. A grammar of Chingoni. Languages of the world: materials, v. 425.München: Lincom Europa. Pp c.120.

Price, Thomas. 1941. The elements of Nyanja for English-speaking students, pt. 1. Blantyre: Churchof Scotland Mission. Pp 129.

Price, Thomas. 1943. The elements of Nyanja for English-speaking students, pt. 2. Blantyre: Churchof Scotland Mission. Pp [130]-304.

Price, Thomas. 1946. The elements of Nyanja for English-speaking students. 2nd edition. Blantyre:Church of Scotland Mission. Pp xiv, 282.

This is the second edition of the first edition’s first part (1941), and it lacks the vocabulary. My copy says 1958while the preface is dated August 1946. Since the dates in older publications often refer to reprints (and notnecessarily revisions), I opted for the latter date. I have also seen the year 1960 in some bibliographies (e.g.Gowlett 1984).

Price, Thomas. 1953. The elements of Nyanja for English-speaking students. New(?) edition.Blantyre: Church of Scotland Mission.

New edition?

Price, Thomas. 1957. The elements of Nyanja for English-speaking students. New(?) edition.Blantyre: Church of Scotland Mission.

New edition?

Price, Thomas. 1962. The elements of Nyanja for English-speaking students. New edition. Blantyre:Hetherwick Press. Pp 272.

Procter, Lovell James; Blair, John Andrew. 1875. Grammar and vocabulary of the Manganjalanguage. London: William Clowes & Sons. Pp 66.


Ranger, A. Sidney B. 1928. Chinsenga handbook: a manual of the Nsenga language spoken in theprotectorate of Northern Rhodesia. London: The Sheldon Press. Pp ix, 337.


Riddel, Alexander. 1880. A grammar of the Chi-nyanja language as spoken at Lake Nyassa.Edinburgh: McLaren; London Missionary Soc. (LMS). Pp 150.

Salaun, N. 1978. Chichewa intensive course. Lilongwe: Likuni Press & Publ. House. Pp 146.

Salaun, N. 1993. Chichewa intensive course. 3rd edition. Lusaka: Teresianum Press.

Samu, Samu M. 1985. Chichewa language manual. Washington DC: Peace Corps. Pp 141.

Sanderson, George Meredith; Bithrey, W.B. 1925. An introduction to Chinyanja. Glasgow &Blantyre: African Lakes Corp. Pp 98.

Sanderson, George Meredith; Bithrey, W.B. 1939. An introduction to Chinyanja. 2nd edition.Glasgow & Blantyre: African Lakes Corp.

Details wanting. Reprinted 1949 by Oliver & Boyd in Edinburgh for the African Lakes Corp. of Glasgow andBlantyre, Nyasaland.

Sanderson, George Meredith; Bithrey, W.B. 1953. An introduction to Chinyanja. New(?) edition.Edinburgh: Oliver & Boyd; African Lakes Corp. Pp 107.


Sanderson, George Meredith; Bithrey, W.B. 1958. An introduction to Chinyanja. New(?) edition.Edinburgh: Oliver & Boyd; African Lakes Corp. of Glasgow and Blantyre, Nyasaland. Pp 107.


Sato, Max; Swann, Celia; Aicken, Alex. 1998. Tiyeni! Chichewa language course for newcomers toMalawi. Self-published. Pp ix, 135. ISBN-10 0-9536015-0-1.

Cfr also Swann (1999).

Schebesta, Paul Joachim. 1919/20. Eine Bantugrammatik aus dem 17. Jahrhundert, ‘Arte da lingua deCafre’: ein sprachliches Dokument aus einer Bibliothek Lissabons, mit einer Introduktion von A.Drexel. Anthropos, v. 14/15, p. 764-787.

An annotated reprint of an anonymous Portuguese manuscript, comprising a grammar of Sena N44, whichSchebesta had found at the Bibl. Nacional d’Ajuda in Lisbon.

Simon, H.M. 1908. Resumo da gramática da lingua-chi-nyungwe (tete). Pp 56.

Details wanting.

Spiss, Cassian. 1904. Kingoni und Kisutu. Mitt. des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen, III. Abt., v.7, p. 270-414.

Kisutu is “spoken in Southern Tanganyika between the Upper Rufiji, on the north, and the Upper Rovuma, onthe south ... The grammar preceding the vocabularies deals only with Ngoni” (Doke 1945:54). Johnston(1919:792) refers to the second language in the title as “Sutu or Manundi (Nindi)” which could indicate that it isNindi N102, but his geographical location seems a bit off (but then his geographical locations sometimes are).

Stevick, Earl W.; Hollander, Linda. 1965. Chinyanja: basic course. Washington DC: Foreign ServiceInst., US Dept. of State. Pp xxii, 351, tapes.

Reprinted at least once (1973).

Swann, Celia. 1999. Tiyeni! Chichewa language course for newcomers to Malawi. 2nd edition. Self-published. Pp 142. ISBN-10 99908-930-0-4.

Cfr also Sato, Swann & Aicken (1999).

Thomson, Thomas Davidson. 1947. A practical approach to Chinanja. Salisbury: AfricanNewspapers Ltd. Pp 63.

Reprinted 1955 by the Nyasaland Government Printer in Zomba.


Torrend, Julius. 1900. Gramática do chisena: a grammar of the language of lower Zambezi.Chipanga Mission, Moçambique. Pp 176.

URL: www.archive.org/details/grammaticadochis00torruoft

Vail, Hazel Leroy. 1976. The grammar of the Tumbuka language. In: Handbook on research for theyears 1973-74. Ed. by J.M. Malumo. Lusaka: Univ. of Zambia.

Watkins, Mark Hanna. 1933. A grammar of Chichewa: a Bantu language of British Central Africa.PhD thesis. Univ. of Chicago.

Not sure about the date.

Watkins, Mark Hanna. 1937. A grammar of Chichewa: a Bantu language of British Central Africa.Language dissertations, v. 24; special issue of Language, v. 13,2. Philadelphia: Linguistic Soc. ofAmerica. Pp 158.

Publication of the author’s dissertation, Univ. of Chicago.

Peripherals: C.M. Doke, Bantu studies, v. 12 (1938), p. 147-148; Mary R. Haas, American anthropologist, newseries, v. 40 (1938), p. 507-509.

14Bantu languages of Zone P


Afido, Pedro J.; Trinta, Manuel. 1988. Classes nominais e o systema de concordância na línguaMakhuwa. Maputo: Univ. Eduardo Mondlane.

Could be a manuscript. Listed in Schadeberg’s Bantu Bibliography.




Chimuzu, António Mateus. 2002. Reorganização das classes nominais em makhuwa: o caso dosnomes dos animais. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: Univ. Eduardo Mondlane.

Mitelela, Rosa. 2004. As variações alomorficas do prefixo da classe 7 em Shimakonde. Tese delicenciatura. Maputo: Fac. de Letras e Ciencias Sociais, Univ. Eduardo Mondlane.

Mitilela, Rosa da Conceição Reny João. 2004. A variações almórficas do prefixo da classe emximakonde. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: Univ. Eduardo Mondlane.

Ngunga, Armindo Saul Atelela. 1987. A comparative study of Shona and Yao noun classes. BA thesis.Harare: Univ. of Zimbabwe.

Ngunga, Armindo Saul Atelela. 1989. Grammatical agreement in Bantu languages: the case of Yao.Manuscript. Pp 11.

Source?

Ngunga, Armindo Saul Atelela. 1992. Agreement strategies of the conjoined NP in Ciyao. In:Proceedings of the 3rd LASU conference/workshop, Maputo ‘91, p. 157-176. Ed. by Armando JorgeLopes. Maputo: Univ. Eduardo Mondlane Press; Linguistics Ass. for SADC Universities (LASU).

Ström, Eva-Marie. 2006. Morphonological alternations in the noun class prefixes of Ndengereko.MISS: meddelanden från institutionen för svenska språket (Göteborg), v. 56, p. 163-179.

Stump, Gregory T. 1992. The adjacency condition and the formation of diminutives in Mwera andKikuyu. Proceedings of the annual meeting of the Berkeley Linguistics Soc., v. 18 (spec. theme:‘Place of morphology in a grammar’, ed. by Laura A. Buszard-Welcher, Lionel Wee and WilliamWeigel), p. 441-452.

Suege, Iza Luís. 2006. Classes nominais e sistemas de concordância em chuwabu. Tese delicenciatura. Maputo: Univ. Eduardo Mondlane.

Whiteley, Wilfred Howell. 1961. Shape and meaning in Yao nominal classes. African languagestudies, v. 2, p. 1-24.



Bawman, E. 1949. Gramática lomué. Bol. da Soc. de Geografia de Lisboa, v. 67, p. 41-82, 177-221.

Bonalumi, João. 1965. Língua lomwe-português: conversaséo, gramática, dicionário, 3 partes.Bergamo. Pp 382.

Buramo, Cipriano José; Sulude, João António. 2003. Uma breve gramática da língua Xuabo.Nampula: Soc. Internacional de Linguística (SIL). Pp 36.

Cabiço, José; Chagala, António de Carvão. 2003. Uma breve gramática da língua Takwane. Brevesgramáticas, v. 4. Nampula: Soc. Internacional de Linguística (SIL). Pp 38.

Castro, Francisco Manuel de. 1933. Apontamentos sobre a língua èmakua: gramática, vocabulário,contos e dialecto de Angoche. Lourenço Marques: Impr. Nacional. Pp 184.

Costalunge, Fr. Natalino. 1985. Curso de língua lomwe. Bologna: Grafiche Dehoniane. Pp 224.

Desmaroux, [?]. 18xx. Grammática inedita do e-chwabo.

Could be early 20th century. Mentioned by Doke (1945:73), who in turn refers to Dupeyron (1909).

Harries, Lyndon [Pritchard]. 1940. An outline of Mawiha grammar. Bantu studies, v. 14, p. 91-146,410-433.

Possibly there was also a book published with this title, by the same author, or else perhaps there was anoffprint.

Harries, Lyndon [Pritchard]. 1950. A grammar of Mwera, a Bantu language of the eastern zone,spoken in the south-eastern area of Tanganyika Territory. Bantu grammatical archives, v. 1.Johannesburg: Witwatersrand Univ. Press. Pp x, 128.

Hetherwick, Alexander. 1902. A handbook of the Yao language. 2nd edition. London: Soc. forPromoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp xxii, 420.

The first edition had the title Introductory handbook and vocabulary of the Yao language.

Kaunjika, David Jones. 2006. A Chilomwe course in three languages. Montford Media. Pp 106.ISBN-10 99908-58-75-0.

Grammar introduction written in English, Chewa as well as Lomwe.

Kaunjika, David Jones. 2006. A Chiyao course in three languages. Montford Media. Pp 79. ISBN-1099908-58-73-4.

Grammar introduction written in English, Chewa as well as Yao.

Kishindo, Pascal J.; Lipenga, Allan L. 2005. Parlons ciyawo: langue et culture du Mozambique.Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 252. ISBN-10 2-7475-8054-7.

Kraal, Pieter Jacob. 2005. A grammar of Makonde (Chinnima, Tanzania). PhD thesis. Leiden Univ.


Krumm, Bernhard. 1912. Grundriss einer Grammatik des Kimatumbi (Deutsch-Ostafrika, BezirkKilwa-Rufiji). Mitt. des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen, III. Abt., v. 15, p. 1-63.

Reprinted as a book 2010 by Lincom Europa.

Krumm, Bernhard. 1912/2010. Grundriss einer Grammatik des Kimatumbi. Gramatica, v. 4.München: Lincom Europa. Pp 70.

Reprint.

Lorenz, A. 1914. Entwurf einer Kimakonde-Grammatik. Mitt. des Seminars für orientalischeSprachen, III. Abt., v. 17, p. 46-117.


Maples, Chauncy. 1879. Collections for a handbook of the Makua language. London: Soc. forPromoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp xii, 100.

This deals “with the dialect spoken in the neighbourhood of Masasi” (Doke 1945:72).

Maples, Chauncy. 1880/81. Notes on the Makua language. Transactions of the Philological Soc.(London), 1880/81, p. 58-74.

Maugham, Reginald Charles Fulke. 1898. A handbook of the Chi-Makua language. Johannesburg:Adlington & Co. Pp 39.

Doke (1945:73) dates this to c.1905, and adds that a “most strange orthography is used primarily for the use ofBritish searchers after knowledge in which he uses the entire alphabet with the exception of the letter w!” (idem).

Maugham, Reginald Charles Fulke. 1905. Studies in the chi-Makua language. Zanzibar: Universities’Mission Press.

Not sure about the date. Could be a couple years later. This could be a revision of Maugham’s earlier Makua-handbook.

Ngunga, Armindo Saul Atelela. 2002. Elementos de gramática da língua yao. Maputo: Impr.Universitária. Pp 160.

Nurse, Derek. 1979. Makonde. African languages / Langues africaines, v. 5, 1 (spec. theme:‘Description of sample Bantu languages of Tanzania’, ed. by Derek Nurse), p. 127-132, 141-145.

Nurse, Derek; Bushiri, M.J. 1979. Yao. African languages / Langues africaines, v. 5, 1 (spec. theme:‘Description of sample Bantu languages of Tanzania’, ed. by Derek Nurse), p. 133-140, 141-145.

Odden, David [Arnold]. 1996. The phonology and morphology of Kimatuumbi. Phonology of theworld’s languages. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Pp xi, 315. ISBN 978-0-19-823503-3 hb, ISBN-10 0-19-823503-8 hb.

Peripherals: Gérard Philippson, Journal of linguistics, v. 33 (1997), p.(?); Al D. Mtenje, Anthropologicallinguistics, v. 39 (1997), p. 170ff; Larry M. Hyman, Language, v. 74 (1998), p. 154-162.

Prata, António Pires. 19xx. Gramática da língua ekoti. Manuscripto. Pp 50.


Prata, António Pires. 1960. Gramática da língua macua e seus dialectos. Cucujães (Angola): EscolaTipográfica das Missões pelos Soc. Portuguesa das Missões Católicas. Pp iv, 442.




Reichmut, Macário. 1947. Língua de Quelimane: gramática, leitura, vocabulário. Quelimane(Moçambique): Missionários Capuchinhos. Pp 214.

Sanderson, George Meredith. 1917. A Yao grammar. Zomba: Government Printer. Pp 248.

Sanderson, George Meredith. 1922. A Yao grammar. 2nd edition. London, New York & Toronto:Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK); The Macmillan Company. Pp xii, 211.

Peripherals: E.W. S[mith], Journal of the African Soc., v. 22 (1922/23), p. 339-340; A. Werner, Man, v. 24(1924), p. 10-11 (art. 7).


Schadeberg, Thilo C.; Mucanheia, Francisco Ussene. 2000. EKoti: the Maka or Swahili language ofAngoche. With a foreword by José Ibraimo Abudo. East African languages and dialects, v. 11. Köln:Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp xiv, 272. ISBN-10 3-89645-025-5.

Peripherals: Rajmund Ohly, Studies of the Dept. of African Languages and Cultures, Warsaw Univ., v. 30(2001), p. 83-86; A.P. Grant, Word, v. 54 (2003), p. 101ff.

Sowa, R. von. 1896. Skizze der Grammatik des Ki-Mwera in Deutsch-Ostafrika. Zeits. fürafrikanische und oceanische Sprachen, v. 2, p. 197-204.

Steere, Edward. 1871. Collections for a handbook of the Yao language. London: Soc. for PromotingChristian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp vii, 105.

Steere, Edward. 1876. Collections for a handbook of the Makonde language. Zanzibar. Pp 58.

Trinta, Manuel; Afido, Pedro J. 1989. Salaama maama! Curo de Emakhuwa para não falantes.Maputo: Univ. Eduardo Mondlane.

Venturini, Onorino. 1981. Lições de língua lomwe. Dactilografado. Mwalama (Moçambique). Pp 82.

Viana, Miguel Jose. 1961. Dicionário de português-chi-yao e chi-yao-português. Memórias do Inst.de Investigação Científica de Moçambique, v. 3. Lourenço Marques: Impr. Nacional de Moçambique.Pp 172.

Includes also “elementos de gramática”.

Whiteley, Wilfred Howell. 1951. Introduction to the study of Makonde. Newala District Office(Tanganyika).


Woodward, Herbert Willoughby. 1926. An outline of Makua grammar. Bantu studies and generalSouth African anthropology, v. 2, 4, p. 269-325.

Zeni, Leone Enrico. 1966. Gramática da língua ecwabo. Quelimane (Moçambique): PadresCapuchinhos de Trento. Pp 121.

15Bantu languages of Zone R





Fourie, David J. 1991. The noun classes and nominal extensions of Mbalanhu. AfrikanistischeArbeitspapiere (AAP), v. 26, p. 67-89.

Fourie, David J. 1992. Nominal qualifiers in Mbalanhu: quantitatives and enumeratives.Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere (AAP), v. 31, p. 105-118.

Reprinted 1993 in South African journal of African languages, v. 13 (3).

Fourie, David J. 1993. The subject-, object- and possessive concords of Mbalanhu. South Africanjournal of African languages, v. 13, 1, p. 4ff.

Fourie, David J. 1993. The nominal classes of Ngandjera. South African journal of African languages,v. 13, 2, p. 40ff.

Fourie, David J. 1994. Kwambi subject, object and possessive concords. South African journal ofAfrican languages, v. 14, 2, p. 59-61.

Haacke, Wilfrid [Heinrich] [Gerhard]. 1985. Noun phrase accessibility to relativization in Herero andNama. South African journal of African languages, v. 5, 2, p. 43-48.





Legère, Karsten. 2005. Preprefix or not? - that is the question: the case of Kwangali, Kwanyama andNdonga. In: Studies in African linguistic typology, p. 251-262. Ed. by Erhard Friedrich Karl Voeltz.Typological studies in language, v. 64. Amsterdam & Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publ.


Marten, Lutz. 2006. Locative inversion in Otjiherero: more on morphosyntactic variation in Bantu. In:Papers in Bantu grammar and description, p. 97-122. Ed. by Laura J. Downing, Lutz Marten &Sabine Zerbian. ZAS (Zentrum für allgemeine Sprachwissenschaft, Typologie undUniversalienforschung) papers in linguistics, v. 43. Berlin.




Möhlig, Wilhelm Johann Georg. 2006. Zur Geschichte der Laut- und Toninventare des Herero. In:Zwischen Bantu und Burkina: Festschrift für Gudrun Miehe zum 65. Geburtstag, p. 149-162. Ed. byKerstin Winkelmann & Dymitr Ibriszimow. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.

Schapera, Isaac; Merwe, D.F. van der. 1942. Notes on the noun classes of some Bantu languages ofNgamiland: Yeei, Subia, Gova and Gcereku. Comm. from the School of African Studies, new series,v. 2. Univ. of Cape Town (UCT). Pp iii, 181.


Peripherals: A.N. Tucker, Africa, v. 14 (1943), p. 101-102; G. Hulstaert, Aequatoria, v. 8 (1945), p. 120; PierreSchumacher, Anthropos, v. 45 (1950), p. 402-403.


Zimmermann, Wolfgang. 1978. Enkele gedagte oor die kwalifiseerende krag van klasprefikse in dieSuidwestale. Limi, new series, v. 6, p. 66-73.


[Anon.] 1919. Breve método da língua lunyaneka, falada nas regiões da Huíla e Gambos. Huíla(Angola): Tipografia da Missão Católica. Pp viii, 148.

Further editions of this appeared in 1938, 1958, and perhaps later too. Says Strohmeyer & Moritz (1975:305):“deve tratar-se da 3a edição do: Guia de conversação olunyaneka de J.S. da Silva”.

[Anon.] 1945. Lições elementares de umbundu. Mimeograph compiled by M.P. Pp 48.

Referred to by Strohmeyer & Moritz (1975:304). Who’s M.P.?

[Anon.] 1957. Elementos rudimentares de gramática portuguesa para uso dos vimbundos. Cucujães(Angola): Missão Católica de Quinjenje. Pp 239.

Batalha, Ladislau. 1891. A lingua de Angola. Bibl. do povo e das escolas, v. 193. Lisboa: Nacional Ed.de Angola. Pp 62.

Deals with either Umbundu R11 or Kimbundu H21a.

Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1997. Languages of the Eastern Caprivi. In: Namibian languages: reports andpapers, p. 307-451. Ed. by Wilfrid Haacke & Edward Derek Elderkin. Namibian African studies, v. 4.Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag; Univ. of Namibia (UNAM).

Bleek, Wilhelm Heinrich Immanuel. 1854. Entwurf einer Grammatik der Herero-Sprache, Teil 1.Bonn. Pp 51.

Any further parts?

Booysen, J.M. 1982. Otjiherero: ’n volledige grammatika met oefeninge en sleutels in Afrikaans.Windhoek: Gamsberg Publ. Pp 304. ISBN-10 0-86848-136-X.


Brincker, Peter Heinrich. 1886. Wörterbuch und kurzgefasste Grammatik des Otji-Hérero, mitBeifügung verwandter Ausdrücke und Formen des Oshi-Ndonga-Otj-Ambo. Heraugegeben von C.G.Büttner. Leipzig: T.O. Weigel. Pp viii, 351, 31.

Reprinted 1964 by Gregg Press, as well as during the 1980s by Gregg International.

Brincker, Peter Heinrich. 1891. Lehrbuch des Oshikuanjama: Bantu-Sprache in Deutsch-Südwest-Afrika. Lehrbücher des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen, v. 8. Stuttgart & Berlin: Verlag von W.Spemann. Pp ix, 118, 136.

Besides notes on Kwanyama, this also includes introductory notes on Herero and Ndonga.

Brincker, Peter Heinrich. 1897. Vergleichende Grammatik des Otjiherero, Osikuanjama undOsindonga.

Details wanting.

Brockmann, Heinrich. 1941. Einführung in die Hererosprache. Swakopmund. Pp viii, 59.

Republished (as a straight reprint?) in 1974 by Lektuurkommissie van die Evangeliese Lutherse Kerk at Karibib(SWA/Namibia). The title-page on the reprint reads “Herero-Deutsch”.

Büttner, Carl Gotthilf. 1887/88. Sprachführer für Reisende in Damaraland. Zeits. für afrikanischeSprachen, v. 1, p. 252-294.

Peripherals: Anon., Zeits. für afrikanische Sprachen, v. 1 (1887/88), p. 252-294.

Castilla, L. de. 1680. Gramm. et vocab. linguae angolanae.

Referred to by Homburger (1925:167). No language specified, but probably Mbundu (or possibly Kikongo).

Childs, Gladwyn Murray. 19xx. Lições de mbundu. Mimeographed. Pp 69, 12.

Without author’s name. Referred to by Strohmeyer & Moritz (1975:304) as an anonymous work. Contains textsin English, Portuguese and Umbundu.

Comte, Ernesto le. 1897. Methodo pratico da lingua umbundu. Suppl. to Bol. da Soc. de Geografiade Lisboa, v. 13. Lisboa: Impr. Nacional de Angola.

Diarra, Boubacar. 1990. Gramática oxikwanyama. Luanda: Inst. de Línguas Nacionais.

Elderkin, Edward Derek. 2003. Herero (R31). In: The Bantu languages, p. 581-608. Ed. by DerekNurse & Gérard Philippson. Language family series, v. 4. London & New York: Routledge.

Fivaz, Derek. 1986. A reference grammar of Oshindonga. African studies of the Academy, v. 1.Windhoek: The Academy, Univ. of Namibia (UNAM). Pp xx, 183. ISBN-10 0-947433-06-6.

Fivaz, Derek. 2003. A reference grammar of Oshindonga. 2nd edition. African studies of theAcademy, v. 1. Windhoek: Out of Africa Publ.

Fourie, David J. 1993. Mbalanhu. Languages of the world: materials, v. 3. München: Lincom Europa.Pp 42. ISBN-10 3-929075-06-7.

Peripherals: Rainer Vossen, Afrika und Übersee, v. 77 (1994), p. 308-309; Matthew S. Dryer, Language, v. 71(1995), p. 813-815; Doris L. Payne, SIL notes on linguistics, v. 68 (1995), p. 4-6.

Hahn, Johannes Theophilus. 1883. Unpublished Ndonga grammar.

Title and details wanting. Says Johnston (1919:800): Ndonga “is said by Cust [A sketch of the modern languagesof Africa, 1883] to have been illustrated in a Grammar by Theophilus Hahn in 1883, but I have not seen thiswork.”.


Hahn snr, Carl Hugo. 1857. Grundzüge einer Grammatik des Hereró (im westlichen Afrika) nebsteinem Wörterbuch. Berlin, London & Paris: Wilhelm Hertz; Williams & Norgate; Libr. C.Klincksieck. Pp x, 197.

“Die Tabellen enthalten ein vergleichendes Vokabularium, u.a. auch Nama, Rondu (Ba-rondu), Vanda (Oki-vanda), Rui (A-ruí), Ngola (Ma-ngóla), Indu (Ma-indu). Die Vorrede enthält eine Aufzählung der Kunene-Anrainer” (Strohmeyer & Moritz 1975:211). Published simultaneously by Wilhelm Hertz in Berlin, Williams &Norgate in London and Klincksieck in Paris.


Halme, Riikka. 2004. A tonal grammar of Kwanyama. Namibian African studies, v. 8. Köln: RüdigerKöppe Verlag. Pp xii, 299. ISBN-10 3-89645-980-5.

Publication of the author’s dissertation, Univ. of Helsinki, 2004. Includes a Kwanyama-English vocabulary.

Peripherals: Dirk Otten, Afrikanistik online, art.303 (2006).

Howse, Millicent. 1955. Umbundu lessons, pt. 1. Unpublished typescript. Bela Vista.

Details wanting.

Keiling, Luiz Alfredo. 1937. Elementos de gramática mbundo. Bailundo (Angola): Tipografia daMissão Católica. Pp 75.

Lang, Affonso Maria. 1906. Ensaios de gramática nyaneka, idioma fallado no districto de Huilla,provincia d’Angola. Lisboa: Minerva Lusitana. Pp vi, 121.

Lecomte, Ernesto. 1894. Método prático de umbundu. Bol. da Soc. de Geografia de Lisboa, 1894, p.(?).

Lecomte, Ernesto. 1897. Método prático de língua Mbundu, falada no distrito de Benguella. Lisboa.Pp 124.

This could be a reprint from 1894.

Lecomte, Ernesto. 1899. Elongiso liumbundu lioputu: ou methodo de leitura em umbundu eportuguez. Luanda. Pp 27.

Lecomte, Ernesto. 1902. Elongiso lioputu: pequeno methodo de para o uso dos povos vimbundu,districto de benguela. 2a edição. Caconda (Angola). Pp 35.

The first edition of 1899 was titled Elongiso liumbundu lioputu.

Lecomte, Ernesto. 1903. Pequeno methodo de aprender portuguez para uso dos povos: ganguellas eambuellas, vimbundo, quanhama [pt. 1-9]. Portugal em Africa, v. 10, p. 141-144, 218-222, 269-272,406-409, 458-461, 526-527, 570-573, 620-623, 670-671.

Lecomte, Ernesto. 1904. Pequeno methodo de aprender portuguez para uso dos povos: ganguellas eambuellas, vimbundo, quanhama [pt. 10]. Portugal em Africa, v. 11, p. 14-18.

Lecomte, Ernesto. 1905. Methodo de leitura em portuguez: para se seguir á leitura em linguaindígena nas missões do districto de Benguella. 3a edição.

Details wanting. Earlier editions bore the titles Elongiso liumbundu lioputu (1899) and Elongiso lioputu (1902).

Lecomte, Ernesto. 1962. Método prático de língua Mbundu, falada no distrito de Benguela. Ediçãorevisada. Coimbra: Oficinas da Gráfica. Pp 124.

This is possibly a reprint. The former edition/printing came either 1894 or 1897.

Lukusa, Stephen T.M. 2002. Groundwork in Shiyeyi grammar, with a Shiyeyi-English glossary.Frankfurt-am-Main & New York: Peter Lang. Pp xxvi, 150. ISBN-10 3-631-39140-4.

Peripherals: Frank Seidel, Annual publication in African linguistics, v. 2 (2004), p.(?).


Maia, António da Silva. 1956. Manual prático de conversação em português e mussele, dialecto do‘Umbundu’, Quanza-sul, Angola. Cucujães (Angola): Escola Tipográfica das Missões. Pp 245.

Date could be wrong, unless there’s an author’s edition of this, too.

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 1909. Die Sprache der Herero in Deutsch-Südwestafrika.Deutsche Kolonialsprachen, v. 1. Berlin: Verlag von Dietrich Reimer. Pp 114.

Reprinted several times, e.g. 1973 by Kraus Reprint in Nendeln, Liechenstein. A revised edition appeared in1937.


Möhlig, Wilhelm Johann Georg; Kavari, Jekura Uaurika. 2007. Reference grammar of Herero(Otjiherero), Bantu language of Namibia. Southern African languages and dialects, v. 3. Köln:Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 372. ISBN 978-3-89645-602-1.

Includes a Herero-English-Herero glossary.

Peripherals: Amani M. Lusekelo, Afrikanistik online, art.1984 (2009).

Möhlig, Wilhelm Johann Georg; Marten, Lutz; Kavari, Jekura Uaurika. 2002. A grammatical sketchof Herero (Otjiherero). Grammatische Analysen afrikanischer Sprachen, v. 19. Köln: Rüdiger KöppeVerlag. Pp 127. ISBN-10 3-89645-044-1.

Musamba, Vincent. 1969. Essai de grammaire mbundu (umbundu). Mémoire de licence. Lubumbashi.


Nascimento, José Pereira do. 1894. Gramática do umbundo ou lingua de Benguella. Suppl. 102 toBol. da Soc. de Geografia de Lisboa, v. 13. Lisboa: Impr. Nacional de Angola. Pp xii, 105.

This may have been originally published in Bol. da Soc. de Geografia de Lisboa (v.13?).

Ntondo, Zavoni. 1991. Eléments de description du kwanyama langue bantoue d’Angola (R21).Mémoire. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles.

Ohly, Rajmund. 1985. Herero: academic handbook, pt. I-III. Windhoek: Dept. of African Languages,Univ. of Namibia (UNAM).

The title appears sometimes as “Study guide for Herero”, unless that’s something different.

Ohly, Rajmund. 1990. The Herero language: an outline. Mimeographed. Windhoek: Dept. of AfricanLanguages, Univ. of Namibia (UNAM).

Ohly, Rajmund. 1999. A grammatical sketch of Herero. Studies of the Dept. of African Languagesand Cultures, Warsaw Univ., v. 25, p. 1-73.



Savola, Albin. 1908. Oshindongan kielioppi = Textbook of Oshindonga. Helsinki: SuomenLähetysseura. Pp viii, 134.

Schadeberg, Thilo C. 1986. Kleine structuurcursus UMbundu. Vakgrope Afrikaanse Taalkunde,Rijksuniv. te Leiden.

Schadeberg, Thilo C. 1990. A sketch of Umbundu. Grammatische Analysen afrikanischer Sprachen, v.1. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 61. ISBN-10 3-927620-15-7.

Schadeberg, Thilo C.; Diarra, Boubacar. 1988. Gramática umbundu. Luanda: Inst. de LínguasNacionais.


Seidel, August. 1892. Praktische Grammatiken der Hauptsprachen Deutsch-Südwestafrikas: 1.Nama (Sprache der Nama-Hottentotten), kurzgefasste Grammatik, analysierte Lesestücke, nebsteinem nama-deutschen und einem deutsch-nama Wörterbuch; 2. Otyiherero (Sprache der Herero),kurzgefasste Grammatik, analysierte Lesestücke nebst einem otyiherero-deutschen und einemdeutsch-otyiherero Wörterbuch; 3. Oshindonga (Sprache des Ndonga-Stammes der Ovambo),kurzgefasste Grammatik, Lesestücke nebst einem oshindonga-deutschen und einem deutsch-oshindonga Wörterbuch. Die Kunst der Polyglottie, v. 37. Wien & Leipzig: A. Hartleben’s Verlag.Pp x, 180.

“Full of inconsistencies, but intended only as a first introduction” (Doke 1933:36).

Peripherals: C.M. Doke, “A preliminary investigation into the state of the native languages in South Africa”,Bantu studies, v. 7 (1933), p. 1-99.

Seidel, August. 1909. Praktische Grammatiken der Hauptsprachen Deutsch-Südwestafrikas. 2.Auflage, verbessert. Die Kunst der Polyglottie, v. 37. Wien & Leipzig: A. Hartleben’s Verlag. Pp xii,180.

Includes brief grammatical introductions to Nama, Otyiherero, and Oshindonga. Unsure about the subtitle on thisedition.

Seidel, Frank. 2007. A Yeyi grammar (R.41). Dissertation. Inst. für Afrikanistik, Univ. zu Köln.

Seidel, Frank. 2008. A grammar of Yeyi, a Bantu language of southern Africa. GrammatischeAnalysen afrikanischer Sprachen, v. 33. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 464. ISBN 978-3-89645-549-9.

Publication of the author’s dissertation, Univ. of Köln, 2007.

Silva, José Severino da. 1908. Guia de conversação olunyaneka. Huíla (Angola): Tipografia daMissão Católica. Pp ii, 112.

Referred to as an anonymous work by Weier (1985:342).

Silva, José Severino da. 1917. Guia de conversação olunyaneka. 2a edição. Huíla (Angola):Tipografia da Missão Católica. Pp ii, 120.

Stover, Helen Hurlburt. 1918. First lessons in Umbundu. Kamundongo (?): Sarah H. Bates MemorialPress. Pp 106.

Stover, Helen Hurlburt. 1918. The Umbundu language. Bailundo (Angola).

Stover, Wesley Maier. 1885. Observations upon the grammatical structure and use of the Umbundu,or the language of the inhabitants of Bailundu and Bihe, and other countries of West Central Africa.Boston: Todd; American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions (ABCFM). Pp viii, 83.

Stover, Wesley Maier. 1887. Otuikanda tuokufetika lokutanga Umbundu. Benguela: West CentralAfrican Mission. Pp 49.

Grammar of Umbundu.

Stover, Wesley Maier. 1919. Observations upon the grammatical structure and use of the Umbunduor the language of the inhabitants of Bailundu and Bihe, and other countries of West Central Africa.New(?) edition. Pp viii, 83.

Details wanting.

Tirronen, Toivo Emil. 1977. Ndongan kielen oppikirja = Textbook of the Ndonga language. Helsinki:Suomen Lähetysseura. Pp 164. ISBN-10 951-624-164-6.

Tönjes, Herrmann. 19xx. Unpublished Kwanyama grammar and syntax, with vocabularies. Translatedinto English by B.H.C. Turvey and G.W.R. Tobias. Windhoek: National Archives of Namibia. Pp v,281.


Tönjes, Herrmann. 1910. Lehrbuch der Ovambo-Sprache Osikuanjama. Lehrbücher des Seminarsfür orientalische Sprachen, v. 24. Berlin: Georg Reimer. Pp xii, 235.

Includes a German-Kwanyama/Kwanyama-German vocabulary (p. 186-235). An unpublished English translationis available at the National Archives of Namibia.

Peripherals: W.A. C[rabtree], Journal of the African Soc., v. 10 (1910/11), p. 500-501; Carl Meinhof, Zeits. fürKolonialsprachen, v. 1 (1910/11), p. 318-319.

Tönjes, Herrmann. 1954. Kwanyama grammar and syntax. Manuscript edition translated fromGerman by B.H.C. Turvey and G.W.R. Tobias. Windhoek: State Archives. Pp vi, 281.

Valente, José Francisco. 1964. Gramática umbundu, a língua do centro de Angola. Lisboa: Junta deInvestigações do Ultramar (JIU). Pp 430.

Vedder, Hermann Heinrich. 1958. Einführung in die Hererosprache. Okahandja: Rheinische Miss.-Ges. Pp 144.

Viehe, [Friedrich] [Wilhelm] Gottlob. 1897. Grammatik des Otjiherero, nebst Wörterbuch.Lehrbücher des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen, v. 16. Stuttgart & Berlin: Verlag von W.Spemann. Pp xii, 140.

Peripherals: C. Velten, Mitt. des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen, v. 1 (1898), p. 205.

Viljoen, Johannes Jurgens; Amakali, Petrus. 1973. Ndonga 1: manual for Ndonga. Pretoria: Univ. ofSouth Africa (UNISA).

Viljoen, Johannes Jurgens; Amakali, Petrus. 1974. Ndonga 1: manual for Ndonga. Revised edition.Pretoria: Univ. of South Africa (UNISA). Pp x, 198.

Viljoen, Johannes Jurgens; Amakali, Petrus. 1975. Ndonga 2: workbook for grammar. Pretoria: Univ.of South Africa (UNISA). Pp iv, 136.

Viljoen, Johannes Jurgens; Amakali, Petrus. 1980. Workbook: Oshiwambo excercises and key to beused with the Handbook of Oshiwambo. Miscellanea congregalia, v. 23. Pretoria: Univ. of SouthAfrica (UNISA).

Viljoen, Johannes Jurgens; Amakali, Petrus; Ziervogel, Dirk. 1978. A handbook of Oshiwambo.Miscellanea congregalia, v. 14. Pretoria: Univ. of South Africa (UNISA). Pp xiii, 160. ISBN-10 0-86981-102-9.

Not sure of the series title.

Viljoen, Johannes Jurgens; Namuandi, M. 1992. Oshindonga workbook: a practical course forbeginners. Windhoek: Gamsberg Macmillan Publ. Pp 129. ISBN-10 0-86848-690-6.

Zimmermann, Wolfgang; Hasheela, Paavo. 1998. Oshikwanyama grammar. Windhoek: GamsbergMacmillan Publ. Pp 155. ISBN-10 0-86848-820-8.

16Bantu languages of Zone S


Alcock, J.L. 2000. Indefiniteness in the Zulu noun phrase (NP). South African journal of Africanlanguages, v. 20, 1, p. 80-94.




Appleyard, John Whittle. 1850. The Kafir language: comprising a sketch of its history, whichincludes a general classification of South African dialects, ethnographical and geographical remarksupon its nature and a grammar. With a supplement by Carl F. Wuras on the Hottentot grammar inthe Korana dialect. King William’s Town: Wesleyan Missionary Soc. Pp xxii, 390.

Includes comparisons between Xhosa and Tswana.

URL: books.google.com/books?id=mssNAAAAQAAJ

Peripherals: C.M. Doke, “Bantu language pioneers of the nineteenth century”, African studies, v. 14 (1940), p.207-246; C.M. Doke, “Bantu language pioneers of the nineteenth century” (revised), African studies, v. 18(1959), p. 1-27; C.M. Doke, “The growth of comparative Bantu philology (revised)”, African studies, v. 19(1960), p. 193-218; F.A.J. Dierks, “Die bydrae tot die Bantoetaalkunde wat deur Lichenstein, Appleyard andBleek gelewer is”, Limi, v. 7 (1969), p. 6-12.

Baker, Anne. 2005. Noun classification and congruence in German and Zulu: a contrastive analysis.Journal for language teaching, v. 39, 1, p. 1-16.

Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1966. The locative in Tsonga. Limi: bull. of the Dept. of African Languages,Univ. of South Africa, v. 1, p. 29-34.

Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1981. Notes on Tsonga noun classes 1a and 5a. Limi, new series, v. 9, p. 4-10.

Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1985. Pre-Tsonga noun class prefixes and verb suffixes. South African journalof African languages, v. 5, 3, p. 69-71.

Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1987. Klasprefikse van Gondzze. South African journal of African languages,v. 7, 1, p. 1-6.

Beuchat, Phyllis Doris [Cole]. 1959. Tonomorphology of the Tsonga noun. African studies, v. 18, 3,p. 133-145.

Beuchat, Phyllis Doris [Cole]. 1962. Additional notes on the tonomorphology of the Tsonga noun.African studies, v. 21, 3/4, p. 105-122.


Bleek, Wilhelm Heinrich Immanuel. 1862/69. A comparative grammar of South African languages, 2parts. Cape Town & London: J.C. Juta; Trübner & Co. Pp xii, 92; xxii, [93]-322.

Bleek compares Xhosa with 24 other Bantu languages from all over the Bantu area. Part 1 is subtitled“Phonology”, and the unfinished part 2 is subtitled “The concord. Section 1: the noun”. Both parts have beenreprinted several times (two parts in one; 344 p.), e.g. already during the late 19th century by Kegan Paul,Trench, Trübner & Co. in London; and later by Gregg International (ISBN-10 0-576-11458-8).

Peripherals: W.H.I. Bleek, “A fragment: a continuation of a comparative grammar of South African languages(paragraphs 559-562)”, Bantu studies, v. 10 (1936), p. 1-7; A.N. Tucker, “The meaning and value of comparativeBantu philology”, Transactions of the Philological Soc., 1938, p. 13-24; C.M. Doke, “The growth ofcomparative Bantu philology (revised)”, African studies, v. 19 (1960), p. 193-218; F.A.J. Dierks, “Die bydraetot die Bantoetaalkunde wat deur Lichenstein, Appleyard and Bleek gelewer is”, Limi, v. 7 (1969), p. 6-12.

Bleek, Wilhelm Heinrich Immanuel. 1872. The concord, the origin of pronouns and the formation andclasses or genders of nouns. Journal of the Anthropological Inst. of Great Britain and Ireland, v. 1,appendix, p. lxiv-xc (64-90).

With a discussion by Hyde Clarke on p. lxxxix-xc.

Bosch, Sonja E. 1981. Development of verbal agreement in Bantu languages, with special reference toobject agreement in Zulu. Limi, new series, v. 9, p. 11-17.

Bosch, Sonja E. 1985. Subject and object agreement in Zulu. MA thesis. Univ. of Pretoria.

Bosch, Sonja E. 1986. Subject agreement with denominal copulatives in Zulu. South African journalof African languages, v. 6, 2, p. 57-61.

Bosch, Sonja E. 1988. Aspects of subject conjunction in Zulu. South African journal of Africanlanguages, v. 8, 3, p. 70-74.

Bourquin, Walther. 1922. The prefix of the locative in Kafir. Bantu studies and general South Africananthropology, v. 1, 2, p. 2-3.

Bourquin, Walther. 1952. Notes on the concords in Xhosa, Zulu and Sotho, their differences andgeneral aspects. African studies, v. 11, 1, p. 16-28.

Buchanan, Patricia; Wadlegger, Jeannine. 1974. Concord in Tswana locatives. In: Proceedings of the3rd annual conference on African linguistics, 7-8 April 1972, p. 149-156. Ed. by Erhard FriedrichKarl Voeltz. Indiana Univ. publ., African series, v. 7. Bloomington: Research Inst. for Inner AsianStudies, Indiana Univ.

Canonici, Noverino N. 1990. Subclasses of Zulu nouns. South African journal of African languages,v. 10, 2, p. 52-58.

Connelly, Michael J. 1984. Basotho children’s acquisition of noun morphology. PhD thesis.Colchester UK: Univ. of Essex.

Apparently this includes something also on click phonology.

Cumaio, Elsa Paula Mutemba. 2005. Estratégias de concordância do verbo com sintagma nominalcomplexo na posição do sujeito no xithswa. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: Univ. Eduardo Mondlane.

Davey, Anthony S. 1976. A look at phonological aspects of concord in Xhosa [pt. 1]. Limi, new series,v. 4, p. 37-43.

Davey, Anthony S. 1977. A look at phonological aspects of concord in Xhosa [pt. 1]. Limi, new series,v. 5, p. 11-17.

Dembetembe, Norris Clemens. 1987. The structure and function of the noun phrase in Shona. In: Therole of linguistics in communication for development (LASU conference proceedings, Harare, 1987),p. 82-97. Ed. by Alec J.C. Pongweni & Juliet Thondhlana. Harare: Univ. of Zimbabwe; LinguisticsAss. for SADC Universities (LASU).

Dembetembe, Norris Clemens. 1995. Secondary noun prefixes taken further, with special reference toShona. South African journal of African languages, v. 15, 3, p. 100-108.


Demuth, Katherine Alison. 1988. Noun classes and agreement in Sesotho acquisition. In: Agreementin natural language, p. 305-321. Ed. by M. Barlow & Charles A. Ferguson. Stanford: Center for theStudy of Language and Information (CSLI).

Demuth, Katherine Alison. 1990. Locatives, impersonals and expletives in Sesotho. Linguistic review,v. 7, p. 233-249.

URL: www.cog.brown.edu/People/demuth/articles/1990%20Demuth.pdf

Demuth, Katherine Alison; Johnson, Mark. 1989. Interaction between discourse functions andagreement in Setawana. Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 11, 1, p. 21-35.

URL: www.cog.brown.edu/People/demuth/articles/1989%20Demuth&Johnson.pdf

Demuth, Katherine Alison; Johnson, Mark. 1989. Discourse functions of agreement in Setswana.Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 11, 1, p. 21-35.






Fortune, George. 1970. The references of primary and secondary noun prefixes in Zezuru. Africanstudies, v. 29, 2, p. 81-110.

Griesel, G.J. 2001. Irregular forms of the Zulu locativised noun. South African journal of Africanlanguages, v. 21, 3/4, p. 377-386.

Gxilishe, D. Sandile; Denton-Spalding, Claire; Villiers, Peter A. de. 2008. The acquisition of nounclass marking in Xhosa: early sensitivity to form and function. In: BUCLD32: proceedings of the32nd annual Boston University conference on language development, p. 167-176. Ed. by HarveyChan, Heather Jacob & Enkeleida Kapia. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Press.

Hargus, Sharon; Conceição, Manuel da; McBurney, Susan. 1999. Noun classes and agreement inRonga. Univ. of Washington working papers in linguistics, v. 16, 2 (spec. theme: ‘Ronga linguistics,March 1999’, ed. by Sharon Hargus & Manuel da Conceição), p. 51-82.

URL: depts.washington.edu/uwwpl/editions/vol162.html

Hendrikse, A.P. 1990. Number as a categorizing parameter in Southern Bantu: an exploration incognitive grammar. South African journal of African languages, v. 10, 4, p. 384-400.

Hendrikse, A.P. 2001. Systemic polysemy in the southern Bantu noun class system. In: Polysemy incognitive linguistics: selected papers from the International Cognitive Linguistics Conference,Amsterdam, 1997, p. 185-212. Ed. by Hubert Cuyckens & Britta E. Zawada. Current issues inlinguistic theory, v. 177. Amsterdam & Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publ.



Herbert, Robert K. 1985. Gender systems and semanticity: two case histories from Bantu. In:Historical semantics, historical word-formation, p. 171-197. Ed. by Jacek Fisiak. Berlin: Mouton deGruyter.


Herbert, Robert K. 1991. Patterns in language change, acquisition and dissolution: noun prefixes andconcords in Bantu. Anthropological linguistics, v. 33, 2, p. 103-134.




Jespersen, [Jens] Otto [Harry]. 1922. Bantu concord. In: Language: its nature, development andorigin, p. 352-355. London: George Allen & Unwin.

Junod, Henri-Alexandre. 1896. Manuel de conversation et dictionnaire ronga-portugais-français-anglais. Lausanne: Impr. Georges Bridel. Pp 90.

Kagaya, Ryohei. 1999. ... = Diachronic tonal changes of the Zezuru dialect of the Shona language: inthe case of verbs with object prefixes. Journal of Asian and African studies / Ajia Afuriku gengobunka kenkyu, v. 57, p. 157-194.

Title wanting. In Japanese.


Kganakga, Thobakgale Johannes. 2004. Agreement in Northern Sotho constructions: a morphologicaland semantic study. MA thesis. Turfloop: School of Languages and Communication Studies, Univ. ofLimpopo.

Kisseberth, Charles Wayne; Mmusi, Sheila Onkaetse. 1990. The tonology of the object prefix inSetswana. Studies in the linguistic sciences, v. 20, 1 (spec. theme: ‘The contribution of Africanlinguistics to linguistic theory II’, ed. by Eyamba G. Bokamba), p. 151-161.



Koopman, Adrian. 1979. The linguistic difference between nouns and names in Zulu. African studies,v. 38, 1, p. 67-80.

Kotzé, Albert E. 2001. Prominent features of Lobedu nouns and pronouns. South African journal ofAfrican languages, v. 21, 1, p. 89-107.

Kulube, K. 1995. Historical development of some class prefixes in Kalanga. BA honours thesis.Harare: Univ. of Zimbabwe.

Kunene, Euphrasia Constantine Lwandle. 1979. The acquisition of Siswati as a first language: amorphological study with special reference to noun prefixes, noun classes and some agreementmarkers. PhD thesis. Univ. of California at Los Angeles (UCLA). Pp 377.

Kunene, Euphrasia Constantine Lwandle. 1986. Acquisition of siSwati noun classes. South Africanjournal of African languages, v. 6, 1, p. 34-37.

Lafon, Michel. 1994. Shona class 5 revisited: a case against *rias class 5 nominal prefix. Zambezia:the journal of humanities of the Univ. of Zimbabwe, v. 21, 1, p. 51-80.

URL: digital.lib.msu.edu/projects/africanjournals/html/itemdetail.cfm?recordID=1286

Lestrade, Gérard Paul. 1938. Locative-class nouns and formatives in Sotho. Bantu studies, v. 12, p.35-62.

Letele, Gladstone Llewellyn. 1945. The noun-class prefix in the Sotho group of Bantu languages. FortHare papers, v. 1, 2, p. 37-66.

Letsholo, Rose Meleko. 2004. Clausal and DP-internal agreement in Ikalanga. Studies in Africanlinguistics, v. 33, 1, p. (?).


Louw, Jacobus Abraham. 1968. The semantic structure of classes 3, 4, 5 and 6 in Xhosa [pt. 1]. Limi:bull. of the Dept. of African Languages, Univ. of South Africa, v. 5, p. 15-28.

Louw, Jacobus Abraham. 1969. The semantic structure of classes 3, 4, 5 and 6 in Xhosa [pt. 2]. Limi:bull. of the Dept. of African Languages, Univ. of South Africa, v. 7, p. 27-56.

Louw, Jacobus Abraham. 1973. The Xhosa noun-classes. In: Papers of the Africa languagescongress, Univ. of South Africa, 22-23 March 1973, p. 8-39. Ed. by Dirk Ziervogel & others. Suppl.to Limi. Pretoria: Univ. of South Africa (UNISA).

Louw, Jacobus Abraham. 1973. Classes 7/8 PB ki- and bi- in Xhosa. In: Papers of the Africalanguages congress, Univ. of South Africa, 22-23 March 1973, p. 13-46. Ed. by Dirk Ziervogel &others. Suppl. to Limi. Pretoria: Univ. of South Africa (UNISA).

Louw, Jacobus Abraham. 1975/76. Palatalization of bilabials in the passive, diminutive and locative inXhosa and Tsonga. Afrika und Übersee, v. 59, 4, p. 241-278.

Louwrens, Louis J. 1982. Remarks on some grammatical and pragmatic functions of the objectconcord in Northern Sotho. South African journal of African languages, v. 2, 1, p. 19-36.

Louwrens, Louis J. 1991. A functional interpretation of some agreement phenomena in NorthernSotho. South African journal of African languages, v. 11, 3, p. 80-82.

Machobane, ’Malillo [Morolong] Matshepo; Hyman, Harry S. 1977. Animacy, object and clitics inSesotho. Studies in African linguistics, v. 8, 2, p. 199-218.

The first author is listed as ’Malillo Morolong.

Malinga, R.M.M. 1986. Locative and comparative ku- in Xhosa. South African journal of Africanlanguages, v. 6, 2, p. 79-90.

Manuel, Elsa Catarina de Nobre Carlos. 2004. Estudo do prefixo da classe cinco em ndau. Tese delicenciatura. Maputo: Univ. Eduardo Mondlane.

Mayevu, G.S. 1973. Preliminary remarks on the subjectival concord in Tsonga. In: Essays onliterature and language presented to prof. T.M.H. Endemann by his colleagues, p. 119-125.Turfloop: Univ. of the North.



Mohlala, Linkie. 2003. The Bantu attribute noun class prefixes and their suffixal counterparts, withspecial reference to Zulu. MA thesis. Univ. of Pretoria. Pp 87.

URL: upetd.up.ac.za/thesis/available/etd-03152004-104546

Mojapelo, Mampaka. 2007. Definiteness in Northern Sotho. PhD thesis. Univ. of Stellenbosch.

Moloi, Francina L. 2001. Acquisition of English L2 tense, aspect and agreement by Sesotho-speakingchildren. Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere (AAP), v. 66 (spec. theme: ‘From the south: a selection ofpapers’, ed. by Femi Dele Akindele and Karsten Legère), p. 119-146.

Moosally, Michelle Jamila. 1998. Noun phrase coordination: Ndebele agreement patterns and cross-linguistic variation. PhD thesis. Univ. of Texas at Austin.

Mulaudzi, P. Abraham. 2000. The ‘two way’ formation: the diminutive nouns in the Tshiguvhu dialectof Venda. South African journal of African languages, v. 20, 2, p. 159-164.

Murphy, M. Lynne. 1997. Agreement as non-directional: an approach to Bantu concord. In: Africanlinguistics at the crossroads: papers from Kwaluseni, 1st World Congress of African Linguistics,Swaziland, 18-22. VII. 1994, p. 221-237. Ed. by Robert K. Herbert. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.


Neumann, Sabine. 1999. The locative class in Shengologa (Kgalagadi). Schriften zur Afrikanistik /Research in African studies (SzA), v. 2. Frankfurt-am-Main: Peter Lang. Pp 240. ISBN-10 3-631-34938-6, 0-8204-4347-6.

Publication of the author’s dissertation, Johann Wolfgang Goethe Univ., 1998.

Peripherals: Jouni Filip Maho, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 26 (2005), p. 103-108.



Ngunga, Armindo Saul Atelela. 1987. A comparative study of Shona and Yao noun classes. BA thesis.Harare: Univ. of Zimbabwe.

Palmer, Gary B.; Woodman, Claudia. 2000. Ontological classifiers as polycentric categories, as seenin Shona class 3 nouns. In: Exploration in linguistic relativity, p. 225-249. Ed. by Martin Pütz &Marjolijn H. Verspoor. Amsterdam & Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publ.

Plessis, J.A. du. 1982. Sentential infinitives or nominal infinitives? South African journal of Africanlanguages, v. 2, 1, p. 1-19.

Plessis, J.A. du. 1982. The analysis of the infinitive. South African journal of African languages, v. 2,2, p. 18-48.

Plessis, J.A. du. 1983. The noun phrase in Xhosa. Stellenbosch studies in Afrikatale, v. 2/1983, p. 51-152.

Plessis, J.A. du. 1984. Subject, object, complement, and the noun phrase in Xhosa. Stellenboschstudies in Afrikatale, v. 2/1984, p. 1-52.

Poll, J.D.P. van der. 1970. Die lokatief in Xhosa en die ander Nguni-tale: ’n deskriptiewe envergelykende analise. MA tesis. Univ. van Stellenbosch.

Pongweni, Alec J.C. 1982. Some word derivational processes: the case of the class 9/10 (N) prefix ofShona. Journal of Asian and African studies / Ajia Afuriku gengo bunka kenkyu, v. 24, p. 106-119.

Posthumus, Lionel C. 1979. Kongruensie met besondere verwysing na Zulu. Limi, new series, v. 7, p.50-62.

Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus. 1979. Lokatiefvorming in Noord-Sotho. MA tesis. Univ. van Pretoria.

Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus. 1986. Ontwikkeling van prefikse, suffikse en voorstetsels in Noord-Sotho.South African journal of African languages, v. 6, 4, p. 156-166.

Ramone, Pascalis M. 1997. The preposition ka in Southern Sotho. DLitt thesis. Univ. of Stellenbosch.

Roberts, Linda; Wolontis, Marjorie. 1974. Conjunction and concord in Bantu. In: Proceedings of the3rd annual conference on African linguistics, 7-8 April 1972, p. 231-242. Ed. by Erhard FriedrichKarl Voeltz. Indiana Univ. publ., African series, v. 7. Bloomington: Research Inst. for Inner AsianStudies, Indiana Univ.

Rodrigues, Célia Maria da Conceição. 2002. Estratégia de diminutivização na língua copi. Tese delicenciatura. Maputo: Univ. Eduardo Mondlane.

Satyo, Sizwe C. 1980. Morphological and semantic regularities in Xhosa nouns. In: Proceedings ofthe 3rd Africa languages congress, Univ. of South Africa, p. 313-333. Ed. by Petrus JohannesWentzel. Pretoria: Univ. of South Africa (UNISA).

Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de; Gauton, Rachélle. 2002. The Zulu locative prefix ku- revisited: a corpus-based approach. Southern African linguistics and applied language studies, v. 20, 4, p. 201-220.

URL: tshwanedje.com/publications/Zulu-ku.pdf

Schuring, Gerhard K. 1971. Die diminutiewe en augmentatiewe agtervoegsels in Noord-Sotho. MAtesis. Univ. van Pretoria.


Schuring, Gerhard K. 1974. Naswana ya moshate: diminusie en vroulikheid in Noord-Sotho. Studiesin Bantoetale, v. 1, 1, p. (?).

Selvik, Kari-Anne. 1996. Setswana noun classes: conceptual categories marked by grammar? Thesis.Inst. for lingvistiske fag, Univ. i Oslo. Pp 184.

Thesis of some sort.

Selvik, Kari-Anne. 2001. When a dance resembles a tree: a polysemy analysis of three Setswana nounclasses. In: Polysemy in cognitive linguistics: selected papers from the International CognitiveLinguistics Conference, Amsterdam, 1997, p. 185-212. Ed. by Hubert Cuyckens & Britta E. Zawada.Current issues in linguistic theory, v. 177. Amsterdam & Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publ.

Sepota, Moloko. 1999. The locative in Sepedi. DLitt thesis. Univ. of Stellenbosch.

Sibanda, E.S. 1993. The ECP and agreement in Siswati. UNISWA (Univ. of Swaziland) researchjournal, v. 7 (spec. theme: ‘Languages and literature’, ed. by J.C. Norman), p. 7-14.

Silver, Pamela S.; Krause, Scott R. 1977. A reanalysis of the class 5 prefix in Shona. Studies in thelinguistic sciences, v. 8, 1, p. 181-196.

Sitoe, Bento. 2000. Motivação semântica e sociocultural na organização das classes nominais: suainfluência sobre sintaxe (o caso de Changana). Manuscritto. Maputo: Univ. Eduardo Mondlane.

Sneguireff, I.L. 1933. ... = The number of nominal prefixes in Zulu. Journal of the Marr Academy ofLeningrad, v. (?), p. 29-36.

Title wanting. In Russian.

Spuy, Andrew van der. 1993. Dislocated noun phrases in Nguni. Lingua, v. 90, p. 335-355.

Staden, Paul Michael Siegfried von. 1973. The initial vowel of the noun in Zulu. African studies, v. 32,3, p. 163-182.

Suzman, Susan M. 1980. Acquisition of the noun class system in Zulu. Papers and reports on childlanguage development, v. 19, p. 45-52.

Suzman, Susan M. 1982. Strategies for acquiring Zulu concord. South African journal of Africanlanguages, v. 2, 3, p. 53-67.

Suzman, Susan M. 1995. The discourse origin of agreement in Zulu. In: The complete linguist:papers in memory of Patrick J. Dickens, p. 319-337. Ed. by Anthony Traill, Rainer Vossen & MeganBiesele. Afrikanische Sprachen und Kulturen. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.

Suzman, Susan M. 1996. Acquisition of noun class systems in related Bantu languages. In:Children’s language, v. 9, p. 87-104. Ed. by C. Johnson & J.H. Gilbert. Hillsdale NJ: LawrenceErlbaum Ass.

Taraldsen, Knut Tarald. 2010. The nanosyntax of Nguni noun class prefixes and concords. Lingua, v.120, 6, p. 1522-1548.

Taylor, John R. 1996. The syntax and semantics of locativised nouns in Zulu. In: The construal ofspace in language and thought, p. 287-305. Ed. by Martin Pütz & René Dirven. Cognitive linguisticsresearch, v. 8. Berlin & New York: Mouton de Gruyter.

Taylor, John R. 1997. The morphology of locativised nouns in Zulu. In: Human contact throughlanguage and linguistics, p. 187-202. Ed. by Birgit Smieja & Meike Sprenger Tasch. DuisburgerArbeiten zur Sprach- und Kulturwissenschaft, v. 31. Frankfurt-am-Main: Peter Lang.

Taylor, John R. 1998. Double object constructions in Zulu. In: The linguistics of giving, p. 67-96. Ed.by John F. Newman. Typological studies in language, v. 36. Amsterdam & Philadelphia: JohnBenjamins Publ.

Tchaúque, Hortêncio Elias. 2006. Concordância entre o nome e seus modificadores na línguachangana. Tese de licenciatura. Maputo: Univ. Eduardo Mondlane.


Torrend, Julius. 1891. A comparative grammar of the South-African Bantu languages, comprisingthose of Zanzibar, Mozambique, the Zambesi, Kafirland, Benguela, Angola, the Congo, the Ogowe,the Cameroons, the lake regions. London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner & Co. Pp xlviii, 336.

Includes comparisons of “phonology, morphology, syntax and lexicon of several Bantu languages taking Thonga[S62] as a basis for comparison” (Canonici 1993:8). Possibly this was simultaneously published in Paris byErnest Leroux.

URL: www.archive.org/details/comparativegramm00torruoft


Tsonope, Joseph. 1988. The acquisition of Setswana noun class and agreement morphology: withspecial reference to demonstratives and possessives. PhD thesis. State Univ. of New York (SUNY).Pp xi, 158.

Tsonope, Joseph. 1991/92. Historical implications for the Bantu prefix/concord relationship: evidencefrom Setswana child language. Sprache und Geschichte in Afrika (SUGIA), v. 12/13, p. 329-342.

Tsonope, Joseph. 1993. Children’s acquisition of Bantu noun class prefixes. Botswana notes andrecords, v. 25, p. 111-117.

Visser, Marianna W. 1989. The syntax of the infinitive in Xhosa. South African journal of Africanlanguages, v. 9, 4, p. 154ff.

Voeltz, Erhard Friedrich Karl. 1971. Surface constraints and agreement resolution: some evidencefrom Xhosa. Studies in African linguistics, v. 2, 1, p. 37-60.

Vondrasek, Rose. 1999. Ronga relative clauses and noun phrase accessibility. Univ. of Washingtonworking papers in linguistics, v. 16, 2 (spec. theme: ‘Ronga linguistics, March 1999’, ed. by SharonHargus & Manuel da Conceição), p. 115-140.

URL: depts.washington.edu/uwwpl/editions/vol162.html





Wyk, Egidius Benedictus van. 1957. An augmentative noun class in Tsonga. African studies, v. 16, 1,p. 25-36.

Wyk, Egidius Benedictus van. 1987. Pro-clitic bô- of Northern Sotho. South African journal ofAfrican languages, v. 7, 1, p. 34-42.

Zeller, Jochen. 2003. Word-level and phrase-level prefixes in Zulu. Acta linguistica hungarica, v. 50,1/2, p. 227-244.

Zeller, Jochen. 2006. On the relation between noun prefixes and grammaticalization in Nguni relativeclauses. Studia linguistica, v. 60, 2, p. 220-249.

Ziervogel, Dirk. 1948. Note on the noun classes of Swati and Nrebele. African studies, v. 7, 2/3, p. 59-70.

Ziervogel, Dirk. 1948. Lokatiefvorming met pre- en suffikse in die Bantoetale. Proefskrif (PhD).Univ. van Pretoria.

Ziervogel, Dirk. 1971. The Bantu locative. African studies, v. 30, 3/4, p. 371-384.


Ziesler, Y.; Demuth, Katherine Alison. 1994. Noun class prefixes in Sesotho child-direct speech. In:Proceedings of the 26th annual child language research forum, p. 137-146. Ed. by Eve V. Clark.Stanford: Stanford Linguistics Ass.



[Anon.] 1xxx. Tshivenda grammar notes. Typescript. Pp 31.

Undated, anonymous typescript used at some mission station. Referred to by Doke (1945:94).

[Anon.] 19xx. Gramática ndau.

Source?

[Anon.] 1895. Elementar-Grammatik der Zulu-Kaffrischen Sprache. Marianhill. Pp 128.

[Anon.] 1903. A grammar of the Citonga language. Lebombo (Mozambique): Diocese. Pp 95.

A copy of this apparently exists in Lisbon at Arquivo Histórico do ex-Banco Nacional Ultramarino.

[Anon.] 1921. Elementary Zulu. Cape Town: J.C. Juta. Pp 106.

Credited to MFW.

[Anon.] 1928. A dictionary with notes on the grammar of the Mashona language. London: Soc. forPromoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK) for St. Augustine’s Mission at Penhalonga.

This is possibly a reprint of Buck’s Dictionary with notes on the grammar of the Mashona language, published1911.

[Anon.] 1949. Fanagalo postal course. Bureau of Adult Education, Pretoria Technical College.

Date could be a year earlier.

[Anon.] 1962. Teach yourself Xhosa. Stellenbosch: Tegnidisk.

[Anon.] 1974. First steps in spoken Setswana. Reprinted and rivised [sic]. Ramotswa (Botswana):Catholic Missionary Soc. Pp 107.

Other printings (revisions?) bear the date 1978. There’s also one dated 1985 which is/was distributed via theBotswana Book Centre, Gaborone. No idea when the first printing might have appeared.

[Anon.] 1979. Learn to speak Xhosa, 2 vols. Cape Town: Oudiovista-Produksies.

[Anon.] 1979. Tlhofofatso ketapele ya puo ya Setswana / Simplified introduction to Setswanagrammar. Gaborone: Botswana Orientation Centre (BOC). Pp 22.

[Anon.] 1985. First steps in spoken Setswana. Gaborone: Botswana Book Centre. Pp 107.

Could be a reprint of the 1974-edition.

[Anon.] 1996. Language manual II: Sesotho. Peace Corps Lesotho. Pp 123.


[Anon.] 2000. The structure of Setswana sentences: an introduction. Departmental perspective series,v. 2. Gaborone: Dept. of African Languages and Literature, Univ. of Botswana. Pp x, 72. ISBN-1099912-71-17-1.


Adams, [Dr]. 18xx. Manuscript grammar of Zulu. Pp c.50.

Comprising “a brief grammatical outline ... amounting to some three or four dozen pages” (Grout 1849). Themanuscript seems to have disappeared, though. “Is it possible that Dr Adams’s manuscript is still in existence?”asks Doke (1959:15).

Peripherals: Rev. Grout, “The Zulu and other dialects of southern Africa”, Journal of the American Oriental Soc.,v. 1 (1849), p. 397-433; C.M. Doke, “Bantu language pioneers of the nineteenth century”, African studies, v. 14(1940), p. 207-246; C.M. Doke, “Bantu language pioneers of the nineteenth century” (revised), African studies,v. 18 (1959), p. 1-27.

Ambrosius, P. 1890. Grammatik der Zulu-Kaffrischen Sprache für den Schulgebrauch undPrivatstudium. Marianhill: Trappist Monastery. Pp xii, 210.

This could be a locally distributed typescript rather than a “proper” publication.

Archbell, James. 1837. A grammar of the Bechuana language. With an introduction by WilliamBoyce. Grahamstown: Meurant & Godlonton. Pp xxii, 82.


Armor, Arthur. 1xxx. Notes on the grammar gramme of Sesotho.

Referred to as above by Hachipola (1998:92). He supplements the title with a “(sic)”, so presumably it’s correct.Could be a manuscript.

Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1970. Introduction to the grammar of Xironga. Limi: bull. of the Dept. ofAfrican Languages, Univ. of South Africa, v. 9, p. 8-54.

Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 1987. Analytical Tsonga grammar. Pretoria: Univ. of South Africa (UNISA).Pp 311. ISBN-10 0-86981-475-3.

Peripherals: Robert K. Herbert, Language, v. 65 (1989), p. 654-655.

Bennie, John. 1826. A systematic vocabulary of the Kaffrarian language in two parts, to which isprefixed an introduction to Kaffrarian grammar. Lovedale: Glasgow Missionary Soc. Pp 12, 92.


Bennie, John. 1832. Manuscript for a Kafir-grammar. Cape Town: Grey Collection, South AfricanPublic Library.

“Bennie makes a significant allusion to the existence of semantic tone in Xhosa” (Doke 1959:7). Tucker(1938:16) dates the manuscript 1830.


Bennie, William Govan. 1939. A grammar of Xhosa for the Xhosa-speaking. Alice: Lovedale Press.Pp 5, 169.

Reprinted (revised?) 1953 by Lovedale Press.

Bénoit, W. 1907. Gramática portuguesa em língua ronga. Bukhaleni portuguesa-ronga e dicionárioportuguês-ronga e ronga-português (dialecto falado pelos indígenas de Lourenço Marques).Lausanne: Impr. Georges Bridel. Pp 43.

Berthoud, Henri. 1908. Shangaan grammar. incomplete, unpublished manuscript. Pp 56.

Details wanting (cfr also Bill 1984:72).

Berthoud, Paul. 1884. Grammatical note on the Gwamba language of South Africa. Journal of theRoyal Asiatic Soc. of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, new series, v. 16, p. 45-73.


Berthoud, Paul. 1920. Eléments de grammaire ronga. Lausanne: Libr.-Impr. Réunies. Pp 56.

Published posthumously.

Beuchat, Phyllis Doris [Cole]. 1980. Learn to speak Southern Sotho: handbook and conversationbook. Goodwood (South Africa): Oudiovista-Produksies. Pp 213.

Beyer, Gottfried A. 1914. Kurze Sesotho Grammatik. Manuskript. Pretoria: Bibl. van die Univ. vanSuid-Afrika (UNISA).

Beyer, Gottfried A. 1920. Handbook of the Pedi-Transvaal-Suto language: practical grammar withexercises, phrases, dialogues and vocabularies. Morija: Sesuto Book Depot. Pp 99.

Peripherals: Carl Meinhof, Zeits. für Eingeborenen-Sprachen, v. 10 (1919/20), p. 312; I.M. Kosch, A historicalperspective on Northern Sotho linguistics (Pretoria, 1993).

Biehler, Edward. 1906. English-Chiswina dictionary, with an outline Chiswina grammar. Roermond(Netherlands): J.J. Romen & Sons. Pp 263, 120.

The first part comprises a 56-page grammatical introduction followed by an English-Chiswina vocabulary withsome 4,500 entries. The second part contains a Chiswina-English index.

Biehler, Edward. 1913. English-Chiswina dictionary, with an outline Chiswina grammar. Newedition, enlarged. Chishawasha (Rhodesia): Jesuit Mission. Pp 288, 128.

The next edition bears the title Chiswina grammar with English-Chiswina dictionary and Chiswina-Englishvocabulary.

Biehler, Edward. 1927. Chiswina grammar with English-Chiswina dictionary and Chiswina-Englishvocabulary. 3rd edition, revised and enlarged by Rev. Fr.J. Seed. Marianhill Mission Press; JesuitFathers at the Chishawasha Mission. Pp 428.

Originally titled English-Chiswina dictionary, with an outline Chiswina grammar. The original title still appearsinside. The next edition was retitled Shona dictionary with an outline Shona grammar.

Bold, John D. 1968. Fanagalo: phrase-book, grammar, dictionary. New edition. Johannesburg.

Bold, John D. 1977. Fanagalo: phrase-book, grammar, dictionary. 10th edition. Johannesburg:Ernest Stanton.

Bold, John D. 1990. Fanagalo: phrasebook, grammar, dictionary. 15th edition. Pretoria: J.L. vanSchaik. Pp 108. ISBN-10 0-627-01726-6.

Bosch, Sonja E.; Taljaard, P.C. 1989. Handbook of IsiZulu. Pretoria: J.L. van Schaik.

Bowern, Claire; Lotridge, Victoria. (Ed.) 2002. Ndebele. With contributions by Emily Alling, GormAmand, Luce Aubrey, Gülsat Aygen, Dominika Baran, Maryanne Cockerill, Ju-Eun Lee, BekezelaNcube, Balkiz Öztürk and Pawel Nowak. Languages of the world: materials, v. 416. München:Lincom Europa. Pp iv, 93. ISBN-10 3-89586-465-X.

Treats Zimbabwean Ndebele.

Peripherals: Michael Cahill, Language, v. 80 (2004), p. 338.

Boyce, William Binnington. 1834. Grammar of the Kafir language. London & Graham’s Town:Wesleyan Methodist Mission Press. Pp 54.


Boyce, William Binnington. 1844. Grammar of the Kafir language. 2nd edition, augmented andimproved with vocabulary and exercises by William J. Davis. London: James Nichols; WesleyanMissionary Soc. Pp xxviii, 228.

URL: books.google.com/books?id=Sy4OAAAAIAAJ



Boyce, William Binnington. 1863. Grammar of the Kafir language. 3rd edition, revised by William J.Davis. Grahamstown: Wesleyan Methodist Mission Press. Pp xi, 164.


Boyce, William Binnington. 1872. Grammar of the Kafir language. 4th edition, revised and enlargedby William J. Davis. Grahamstown: Wesleyan Methodist Mission Press. Pp viii, 183.

This is sometimes credited to the editor William Davis instead.


Boyce, William Binnington. 1956. Grammar of the Kafir language. New edition, revised by WilliamJ. Davis. Grahamstown: Wesleyan Methodist Mission Press.

This is presumably a reprint of the 4th edition.

Brauner, Siegmund. 1995. A grammatical sketch of Shona, with historical notes. 3. Auflage.Grammatische Analysen afrikanischer Sprachen, v. 4. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 66. ISBN-103-927620-18-1.

Peripherals: G. Tucker Childs, Language, v. 73 (1997), p. 890-891; Leonhard H. Rolfe, Word, v. 49 (1998), p.117.

Brauner, Siegmund; Huni, Samson. 1993. Einführung ins Schona. AfrikawissenschaftlicheLehrbücher (AWLB), v. 5. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 322. ISBN-10 3-927620-04-1.

Peripherals: Karsten Legère, Orientalistische Literatur-Zeitung, v. 90 (1995), p. 606-608; Gabi Sommer, Afrikaund Übersee, v. 78 (1995), p.(?).

Bryant, James C. 1848. The Zulu language. Journal of the Oriental Soc., v. 1, p. 383-396.

“Few people seem to have noticed what, for its size, is one the most accurate and concise accounts of Zulu evergiven” (Doke 1959:15).

Peripherals: C.M. Doke, “Two Zulu language pioneers”, The missionary herald (Boston), v. 133 (1937), p. 17-18; C.M. Doke, “Bantu language pioneers of the nineteenth century”, African studies, v. 14 (1940), p. 207-246;C.M. Doke, “Bantu language pioneers of the nineteenth century” (revised), African studies, v. 18 (1959), p. 1-27.

Buck, H. 1911. A dictionary with notes on the grammar of the Mashona language, commonly calledChiswina. Penhalonga (Southern Rhodesia): Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Ppxliv, 206.

Issued without author’s name. Deals with the Manyika dialect. A later reprint (poss. revision) was retitledMashona dictionary.

Canonici, Noverino N. 1990. The grammatical structure of Zulu. Durban: Dept. of Zulu Languageand Literature, Univ. of Natal.

Canonici, Noverino N. 1990. The grammatical structure of Zulu. South African journal of Africanlanguages, v. 10, 2, p. (?).

Canonici, Noverino N. 1993. The grammatical structure of Zulu. New revised edition. Durban: Dept.of Zulu Language and Literature, Univ. of Natal.

Canonici, Noverino N. 1994. Elements of Zulu morpho-syntax. Durban: Dept. of Zulu Language andLiterature, Univ. of Natal. Pp v, 106.

Canonici, Noverino N. 1995. Zulu grammatical structures. 3rd edition. Durban: Dept. of ZuluLanguage and Literature, Univ. of Natal.

Carter, Hazel; Kahari, George P. 1979. Kuverenga chishóna: an introductory Shona reader withgrammatical sketch, 2 parts. London: School of Oriental and African Studies (SOAS). ISBN-10 0-7286-0068-4.


Carter, Hazel; Kahari, George P. 1981. Shona language course, books I-III. African Studies Program,Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. Pp iii, 97; ii, 82; 54.

Based on the Zezuru dialect.


Carter, Hazel; Kahari, George P. 1986. Kuverenga chishóna: an introductory Shona reader withgrammatical sketch, 2 parts. 2nd edition. London: School of Oriental and African Studies (SOAS).ISBN-10 0-7286-0133-8.

Casalis, J. Eugène. 1841. Etudes sur le langue séchuana, précédés d’une introduction sur le progrèsde la mission chez les bassoutos. Paris: Impr. Royale. Pp 221.

This deals with Setswana and/or Sesotho. “As a matter of fact, it is not easy to tell, on account of the spellingand the mixture of forms. Evidently it represents the dialect of the people round Thaba Nthsho, who were then,as they are now, BaTshwana (BaRolong), but whose language is much interspersed with Southern Sothoelements” (Lestrade, in Doke 1933:77).

Peripherals: C.M. Doke, “A preliminary investigation into the state of the native languages in South Africa”,Bantu studies, v. 7 (1933), p. 1-99; C.M. Doke, “Bantu language pioneers of the nineteenth century”, Africanstudies, v. 14 (1940), p. 207-246; C.M. Doke, “Bantu language pioneers of the nineteenth century” (revised),African studies, v. 18 (1959), p. 1-27.

Cele, John F. 1973. Nasi-ke isiZulu / So this is Zulu! A basic Zulu grammar suitable for higherprimary and junior secondary pupils. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter & Shooter.

Chanakira, Elijah J. 196x. Shona grammar for junior secondary schools. Cape Town: Longmans.

Chebanne, Andy M. 1993. A Kalanga summary grammar. Gaborone: Univ. of Botswana.

Clark, Raymond C.; Hopkins, David B. 1979. Setswana: teacher’s handbook. Peace Corps languagehandbook series. Battleboro VT: School for International Training. Pp 87.

Cole, Desmond Thorne. 1952. Introductory notes on the Tswana language. MA thesis. Johannesburg:Univ. of the Witwatersrand. Pp 634.

The lenght of this work is 634 pages according to Bibliography of the Tswana language (State Library inPretoria). Seems rather huge for a master’s thesis; maybe it’s a misprint.

Cole, Desmond Thorne. 1955. An introduction to Tswana grammar. Alice: Lovedale Press.

Republished 1975 by Longmans in Cape Town, with a new introduction by the author.

Peripherals: I.M. Lewis, Africa, v. 25 (1955), p. 203-204; A.N. Tucker, Bull. of the School of Oriental andAfrican Studies, v. 17 (1955), p. 612.

Cole, Desmond Thorne. 1955/75. An introduction to Tswana grammar. With a new introduction.Cape Town: Longmans. Pp xxxxv, 473.

Reprinted numerous times by Longman Penguin Southern Africa (ISBN-10 0-582-61709-X).

Cole, Desmond Thorne. 1971. Fredoux’s sketch of Tswana grammar. African studies, v. 30, 3/4, p.191-211.

Contains a brief introduction by Cole (p. 191-199) followed by a reprint of Fredoux’s pamphlet (p. 200-211),orig. published 1864.

Cole, Desmond Thorne; Mokaila, Dingaan Mpho. 1962. A course in Tswana. Washington DC:Georgetown Univ. Pp xii, 130.

Peripherals: E.B. van Wyk, Lingua, v. 18 (1967), p. 443-444.

Colenso, John William. 1855. An elementary grammar of the Zulu-Kafir language: prepared for theuse of the missionaries, and other students. London: Richard Clay & Sons. Pp 40.



Colenso, John William. 1859. First steps in Zulu: an abridgement of the elementary grammar of theZulu-Kafir language. Ekukanyeni (Natal). Pp 4, 82, 2.

The subsequent editions were retitled First steps in Zulu: being an elementary grammar of the Zulu language.

URL: books.google.com/books?id=DYgCAAAAQAAJ


Colenso, John William. 1871. First steps in Zulu: being an elementary grammar of the Zululanguage. 2nd edition. Pietermaritzburg & Durban: P. Davis & Sons. Pp 156.

Colenso, John William. 1882. First steps in Zulu: being an elementary grammar of the Zululanguage. 3rd edition. Pietermaritzburg: P. Davis & Sons. Pp 161.

Colenso, John William. 1890. First steps in Zulu: being an elementary grammar of the Zululanguage. 4th edition. Pietermaritzburg & Durban: P. Davis & Sons. Pp 161.

Colenso, John William. 1904. First steps in Zulu: being an elementary grammar of the Zululanguage. 5th edition. Pietermaritzburg & Durban: P. Davis & Sons. Pp 4, 161.

Cope, Anthony T. 1966. Zulu phonology, tonology and tonal grammar. PhD thesis. Durban: Univ. ofNatal.

Cope, Anthony T. 1982. Zulu: a comprehensive course in the Zulu language, 2 vols in 4 parts.Durban: Dept. of Zulu Language and Literature, Univ. of Natal.

Cope, Anthony T. 1983. Zulu: a comprehensive course in the Zulu language, 2 vols in 4 parts. 2ndedition, revised. Durban: Dept. of Zulu Language and Literature, Univ. of Natal.

Cope, Anthony T. 1984. Zulu: a comprehensive course in the Zulu language. 3rd edition. Durban:Dept. of Zulu Language and Literature, Univ. of Natal.

Cordell, E.A. 1963. Course in Shona. Salisbury.

Could be a manuscript.

Corum, Claudia W. 1980. SiSwati: special skills handbook. Peace Corps language handbook series.Battleboro VT. Pp 118.

Corum, Claudia W. 1980. SiSwati: grammar handbook. Peace Corps language handbook series.Battleboro VT. Pp xiv, 238.

Corum, Claudia W. 1991. An introduction to the siSwati language: lessons and glossary.Bloomington: Indiana Univ. Linguistics Club (IULC). Pp 273.

Corum, Claudia W.; Kunene, Euphrasia Constantine Lwandle. 1980. SiSwati: communication andculture handbook. Peace Corps language handbook series. Battleboro VT. Pp xviii, 334.

Crawshaw, C.J. 1888. A first Kafir course. Pp viii, 133.

Details wanting. According to Alexandre (1981:373), this deals with Fanagalo. Doke (1945:84) lists anddiscusses it in connection with Xhosa.

Crawshaw, C.J. 1894. A first Kafir course. 2nd edition. Cape Town & London: J.C. Juta. Pp vii, 133.

Crawshaw, C.J. 1897. A first Kafir course. 3rd edition. Cape Town & London: J.C. Juta. Pp vii, 133.

Crawshaw, C.J. 1901. A first Kafir course. 4th edition. Cape Town & Johannesburg: J.C. Juta. Pp vii,133.

Crawshaw, C.J. 1903. A first Kafir course. 5th edition. Cape Town: J.C. Juta.

Creissels, Denis. 2003. Présentation du tswana. Lalies: actes des sessions de linguistique et delittérature, v. 23, p. 5-128.


Crisp, William. 1880. Notes towards a Secoana grammar with a series of exercises. Bloemfontein.Pp 100.

Description of Southern Rolong, based on Rev. J. Fredoux’s A sketch of the Sechuana grammar (1864). “Thebest thing to date. Vastly superior in compass and method to any of its predecessors, and in method at least to itssuccessors” (Lestrade, in Doke 1933:77).


Crisp, William. 1886. Notes towards a Secoana grammar with a series of exercises. 2nd edition.London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp 104.

Crisp, William. 1900. Notes towards a Secoana grammar with a series of exercises. 3rd edition.London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp iv, 153.

Crisp, William. 1905. Notes towards a Secoana grammar with a series of exercises. 4th edition.London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp 153.

Dahle, M. 1893. Kortfattet Zulugrammatik = A short Zulu grammar. Pp ii, 91.

Details wanting.

Dlamini, G.D. 1978. Siswati grammar. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter & Shooter.

Dlamini, G.D. 1980. The Swazi language: grammar and text. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter & Shooter.

New edition?

Dlamini, J.V. 1983. Luhlelo lwesiSwati. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter & Shooter.

Details wanting. This is a first edition, but not the first printing.

Doke, Clement Martyn. 1927. Text book of Zulu grammar. Suppl. to Bantu studies, v. 3.Johannesburg: Witwatersrand Univ. Press. Pp xii, 341.

This has appeared in six editions, the la(te)st came 1963 and has been reprinted many times.

Peripherals: C.F.B., Journal of the African Soc., v. 27 (1927/28), p. 311-312; Alice Werner, Bull. of the Schoolof Oriental Studies, v. 5 (1929), p. 430-432.

Doke, Clement Martyn. 1931. Text book of Zulu grammar. 2nd edition. Johannesburg:Witwatersrand Univ. Press.

Peripherals: William Arthur Crabtree, Man, v. 31 (1931), p. 201-202 (art. 199); Alice Werner, “Zulu grammar”,Man, v. 32 (1932), p. 31 (art. 38); A. W[erner], Journal of the African Soc., v. 31 (1932), p. 206-207.

Doke, Clement Martyn. 1939. Text book of Zulu grammar. 3rd edition. Johannesburg: WitwatersrandUniv. Press.

Doke, Clement Martyn. 1945. Text book of Zulu grammar. 4th edition. Johannesburg: WitwatersrandUniv. Press.

Publisher could be Longman.

Peripherals: E.B. van Wyk, C.M. Doke: a critical review by a believing outsider”, African studies, v. 52 (1993),p. 21-33.

Doke, Clement Martyn. 1954. Text book of Zulu grammar. 5th edition. Johannesburg: WitwatersrandUniv. Press. Pp 397.

Publisher could be Longman.

Doke, Clement Martyn. 1963. Text book of Zulu grammar. 6th edition. Cape Town. Pp xii, 387.

Reprinted numerous times by Maskew Miller Longman (ISBN-10 0-636-00320-5).

Doke, Clement Martyn; Mofokeng, Sophonia Machabe. 1957. Textbook of Southern SothoGrammar. Cape Town: Longmans, Green & Co. Pp xv, 491.

Reprinted 1974 by Longmans, Green & Co. in Cape Town (ISBN-10 0-582-61700-6).


Doke, Clement Martyn; Mofokeng, Sophonia Machabe. 1985. Textbook of Southern SothoGrammar. 2nd edition. Cape Town: Maskew Miller Longman.

Donnelly, Simon Scurr. 2007. Aspects of tone and voice in Phuthi, 2 vols. PhD thesis. Univ. ofIllinois at Urbana-Champaign (UIUC). Pp 1162.

Chapter 2 comprises “A sketch of Phuthi grammar” (p. 62-193) and appendix D is an Phuthi-English-Phuthilexicon (p. 1047-1156).

URL: roa.rutgers.edu/view.php3?id=1528

Dunham, Margaret. 1995. Esquisse syntaxique du cicopi, langue bantu S61 du Mozambique. Thèsede diplôme d’études approfondies (DEA) en linguistique africaine. Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle(Paris 3).

Eeden, Bernardus Izak Christiaan van. 1956. Zoeloe-grammatika. Stellenbosch & Grahamstown:Universiteitsuitg. en -boekhandelaars. Pp iii, 777.

Peripherals: J.A. Engelbrecht, African studies, v. 17 (1958), p. 127-128.

Einhorn, E.; Siyengo, L. 1990. Xhosa: a concise manual. Cape Town: College of Careers. Pp 60.

Elliott, William Allan. 1897. Dictionary of the Tebele and Shuna languages, with illustrativesentences and some grammatical notes. Frome UK & London: Butler & Tanner. Pp xxxvii, 3, 441.

The author “had lived among the Ndebele for fourteen years as a member of the London Missionary Soc. beforeproducing it, and it is a much more ambitious project than either of its predecessors and some of it successors”(Fortune 1979:42f). The first part contains some 6,000 English entries with ‘Tebele’ and ‘Shuna’ translations.Then follows ‘Tebele-English’ and ‘Shuna-English’ parts. The vocabularies are “preceded by a grammaticaloutline ... and followed by a series of phrases divided into sections dealing with Travel, Cattle, Work, Buying,and the like” (Fortune 1979:43). “A reprint published 1897 omitted the last section, though leaving it referred toin the contents, and ended at page 398” (Doke 1945:82). The second edition of 1912 was retitled Notes for aSindebele dictionary and grammar.

URL: www.archive.org/details/dictionaryoftebe00elliuoft

Elliott, William Allan. 1912. Notes for a siNdebele dictionary and grammar, with illustrativesentences. 2nd edition. Bristol: Sindebele Publ. Pp vii, 589.

The first edition from 1897 was titled Dictionary of the Tebele and Shuna languages. Reprinted 1934.


Endemann, Ch. 1xxx. Versuch einer Venda-Grammatik. Manuskript? Pp 88.

Endemann, Karl. 1876. Versuch einer Grammatik des Sotho. Berlin: Wilhelm Hertz. Pp xi, 201.

A Sepedi grammar with references to both Kgatla S31b and Sesotho S33. “Phonetically ... very reliable, but nottonetically, the author frankly admitting the tentativeness of this part of his researches” (Tucker 1964:596).Reprinted at least once by Gregg International (ISBN-10 0-576-11454-5).

Peripherals: A.N. Tucker, “Systems of tone-marking African languages”, Bull. of the School of Oriental andAfrican Studies, v. 27 (1964), p. 594-611; I.M. Kosch, A historical perspective on Northern Sotho linguistics(Pretoria, 1993).

Endemann, Theodor Martin Helmuth. 1939. Handleiding by die aanleer van Transvaal-Sotho(Sepedi). Pretoria: J.L. van Schaik. Pp 157.

Peripherals: I.M. Kosch, A historical perspective on Northern Sotho linguistics (Pretoria, 1993).

Engelbrecht, Jan Antonie. 195x. Zoeloe-leerboek. 2e uitgawe. Johannesburg.

Details wanting.

Engelbrecht, Jan Antonie. 1943. Zoeloe-leerboek. Johannesburg: Transvaler Boekhandel. Pp 99.

Peripherals: G. Hulstaert, Aequatoria, v. 10 (1947), p. 39-40.

Engelbrecht, Jan Antonie. 1962. Zoeloe-leerboek. 3e uitgawe. Johannesburg. Pp 157.


Erasmus, J.S.; Baucom, Kenneth L. 1976. Fanakalo through the medium of English: a languagelaboratory course. Revised edition. Johannesburg: Anglo-American Corporation of South Africa(AAC). Pp 91.

Eyles, Fred. 1900. Zulu self taught, with key. Johannesburg: South Africa General Mission. Pp 147.

Farinha, António Lourenço. 1917. Elementos de gramática landina (shironga), dialecto indígena deLourenço Marques. Lourenço Marques: Impr. Nacional. Pp 196.

Farinha, António Lourenço. 1946. Elementos de gramática landina. Lourenço Marques.

Could be a reprint.

Fivaz, Derek. 1966. Some aspects of Shona structure: Zezuru dialect. Univ. College of Rhodesia. Ppix 127.


Fivaz, Derek; Ratzlaff, Jeanette. 1969. Shona language lessons. Salisbury: Word of Life Publ.;Literature Bureau.

Fivaz, Derek; Ratzlaff, Jeanette. 1972. Shona language lessons. New edition, revised. Salisbury: Wordof Life Publ. Pp ix, 169.

Fortune, George. 1955. An analytical grammar of Shona. London: Longmans, Green & Co. Pp xv,443.

Abridged revision of the author’s dissertation, Univ. of Cape Town, 1950.

Peripherals: Desmond T. Cole, African studies, v. 17 (1958), p. 123-127; H. Allan Gleason jnr, Language, v. 32(1956), p. 573-577; Hazel Carter, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 19 (1957), p. 205-206.

Fortune, George. 1957. Elements of Shona (Zezuru dialect). Cape Town: Longmans. Pp 222.

Peripherals: Henry Allan Gleason jnr, Language, v. 32 (1956), p. 573-577; Mark Hanna Watkins, Journal of theAmerican Oriental Soc., v. 77 (1957), p. 289-291; Desmond T. Cole, African studies, v. 17 (1958), p. 123-127.

Fortune, George. 1969. Shona grammatical constructions I. Salisbury: Dept. of African Languages,Univ. College of Rhodesia.

Fortune, George. 1977. Shona grammatical constructions II. Salisbury: Dept. of African Languages,Univ. of Rhodesia.

Fortune, George. 1980. Shona grammatical constructions I. 2nd edition. Harare: Mercury Press.

Fortune, George. 1984. Shona grammatical constructions II. 2nd edition. Harare: Mercury Press.

Fortune, George. 1985. Shona grammatical constructions I. 3rd edition. Harare: Mercury Press.

Franz, Gottfried Heinrich; Mathabathe, T.P. 1924? An outline of English-Transvaal-Sesothogrammar and composition. Pretoria: Yardley & Harvey. Pp 112.

Frédoux, J. 1864. A sketch of the Sechuana grammar. Cape Town: J.C. Juta. Pp 12.

“Crisp praises this pamphlet of 12 pp. only. It is very concise” (Doke 1933:77). It was later republished in fullby D.T. Cole (1971).

Peripherals: C.M. Doke, “A preliminary investigation into the state of the native languages in South Africa”,Bantu studies, v. 7 (1933), p. 1-99; D.T. Cole “Fredoux’s sketch of Tswana grammar”, African studies, v. 30(1971), p. 200-211.

Frédoux, J. 1971. Fredoux’s sketch of Tswana grammar [edited and published by D.T. Cole]. Africanstudies, v. 30, p. 200-211.

Gadelii, Karl Erland. 1998. Unpublished sketch of Xitshwa grammar. Göteborg: Dept. of Oriental andAfrican Languages, Univ. of Gothenburg. Pp 48.

Gebeda, Chamberlain. (Ed.) 1977. Xhosa method. Cape Town: Longmans. Pp 87.


Gibbs, Samuel. 1884. An easy Zulu vocabulary and phrase book with grammatical notes. Natal.

Details wanting. Johnston (1919:798) gives the title as Isi-Zulu vocabulary and phrase book.

Gibbs, Samuel. 1890. An easy Zulu vocabulary and phrase book with grammatical notes. Newedition. Pietermaritzburg: P. Davis & Sons. Pp 53.

Gibbs, Samuel. 1902. An easy Zulu vocabulary and phrase book with grammatical notes. Newedition, with additions and amendments by R.C.A. Samuelson. Pietermaritzburg: P. Davis & Sons. Pp54.

Reprinted 1905, without author’s name, by the Central News Agency in Johannesburg.

Grobbelaar, J.C. 1952. Junior Sepedi: ’n handleiding met oefeninge vir die aanleer van Noord-Sothovir standerd 7 en standerd 8. Johannesburg: Voortrekkerpers.

Grobbelaar, J.C.; Schmidt, J.J. 1967. Senior Sepedi. Johannesburg: Voortrekkerpers. Pp 246.

Grout, Lewis. 1859. The Isizulu: a grammar of the Zulu language, accompanied with a historicalintroduction. Pietermaritzburg, Durban & London: May & Davis; J. Cullingworth; Trübner & Co. Pplii, 432.

Also published by Umsunduzi Mission Press in Natal.

URL: www.archive.org/details/isizulugrammarof00grouuoft;www.archive.org/details/isizulugrammarof00grouiala; books.google.com/books?id=XyMJAAAAQAAJ

Peripherals: Anon., New Englander and Yale review, v. 24 (1865), p. 411; C.M. Doke, “Two Zulu languagepioneers”, The missionary herald (Boston), v. 133 (1937), p. 17-18; C.M. Doke, “Bantu language pioneers ofthe nineteenth century”, African studies, v. 14 (1940), p. 207-246; C.M. Doke, “Bantu language pioneers of thenineteenth century” (revised), African studies, v. 18 (1959), p. 1-27.

Grout, Lewis. 1893. The Isizulu: a revised edition of a grammar of the Zulu language with anintroduction and an appendix. 2nd edition. London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner & Co. Pp xxvi,313.

Peripherals: C.M. Doke, “Two Zulu language pioneers”, The missionary herald (Boston), v. 133 (1937), p. 17-18.

Guma, Samson Mbizo. 1971. An outline structure of Southern Sotho. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter &Shooter. Pp 253. ISBN-10 0-86985-206-X.

Hallowes, D.P. 1942. A grammar of Baca. MA thesis. Johannesburg: Univ. of the Witwatersrand.

Harman, F.J.N.; others. 1981. Pula 1: Noord-Sothotaalkunde / Northern Sotho grammar.Groenkloof (South Africa).

Harman, F.J.N.; others. 1983. Pula 2: Noord-Sothotaalkunde / Northern Sotho grammar.Groenkloof (South Africa).

Hartmann, A.M. 1893. An outline of a grammar of the Mashona language. Cape Town: F.Y. St.Leger. Pp 69.

The author “called the form of Shona which he described the Gomo dialect, no doubt Zezuru as spoken amongthe Shawasha” (Fortune 1979:42).

Hebert, Raymond J.; Mahome, Paulus M. 1968. Elementary spoken Tswana. Washington DC: Inst.of Modern Languages. Pp x, 281.

Not sure about this one.

Hoffmann, C. 19xx. Grundriss zu einer Sotho-Grammatik. Manuskript. Pp 50.

Referred to by Kosch (1993:20).

Hopkins, David B. 1979. Setswana: communication and culture handbook. Peace Corps languagehandbook series. Battleboro VT: School for International Training. Pp 337.

Hopkins, David B. 1979. Setswana: special skills handbook. Peace Corps language handbook series.Battleboro VT: School for International Training. Pp 571.


Hopkins, David B. 1979. Setswana: grammar handbook. Peace Corps language handbook series.Battleboro VT: School for International Training. Pp 392.

Hughes, Isaac. 1834/59. Rudiments of a Sechuana grammar, copied from a manuscript belonging toSir George Grey for the late Right Reverend Bishop Mackenzie. Cape Town: South African NationalLibrary. Pp 242.

“This study of Tswana grammatical structure shows him [i.e. the author] to have been a man of logical mind andconsiderable ability in the linguistic studies of his day ... It takes cognizance of pitch or tone of syllables, andeven uses marks to indicate them” (Sandilands 1958:192). Curiously, it was never printed nor published.

Peripherals: Alexander Sandilands, “The ancestor of Tswana grammars”, African studies, v. 17 (1958), p. 192-197.

Jacottet, Edouard. 1893. Introduction: an elementary sketch of Sesuto grammar. In: Sesuto-Englishdictionary. Ed. by Adolphe Mabille.

Jacottet, Edouard. 1906. A practical method to learn Sesuto with exercises and a short vocabulary.Morija: Sesuto Book Depot.

Jacottet, Edouard. 1908. Grammar e nyenyane ea Sesotho. Morija: Morija Printing Press. Pp vi, 70.

Jacottet, Edouard. 1914. Practical method to learn Sesuto with exercises and a short vocabulary.New edition. Morija: Sesuto Book Depot. Pp viii, 232.

Jacottet, Edouard. 1918. Practical method to learn Sesuto with exercises and a short vocabulary.New edition. Morija: Sesuto Book Depot. Pp viii, 232.

Jacottet, Edouard; Mangoaela, Z.D. 1927. A grammar of the Sesuto language. Edited by Clement M.Doke. Suppl. to Bantu studies, v. 3. Johannesburg: Witwatersrand Univ. Press. Pp xxvi, 210.

Peripherals: Isaac Schapera, Man, v. 28 (1928), p. 69 (art. 47); Alice Werner, Bull. of the School of OrientalStudies, v. 4 (1928), p. 897-899.

Jiyane, D.M. 1994. Aspects of IsiNdebele grammar. MA thesis. Univ. of Pretoria.

Jordan, Archibald Campbell. 195x. Xhosa course: a first year Xhosa course.

Source?

Jordan, Archibald Campbell. 1953. Some features on the phonetic and grammatical structure of Baca.MA thesis. Pretoria: Univ. of South Africa (UNISA).

Jordan, Archibald Campbell. 1956. A phonological and grammatical study of literary Xhosa, 2 vols.PhD thesis. Univ. of Cape Town (UCT).

Jordan, Archibald Campbell. 1966. A practical course in Xhosa. Cape Town: Longmans SouthernAfrica. Pp 213.

Not sure about the date. 1966 could refer to a reprint.

Junod, Henri-Alexandre. 1896. Grammaire ronga, suivie d’un manuel de conversation et d’unvocabulaire ronga-portugais-français-anglais, pour exposer et illustrer les lois du ronga, langageparlé par les indigènes du district de Lourenço-Marquès. Lausanne: Impr. Georges Bridel. Pp 218,90.

The vocabulary part was also published separately.

Junod, Henri-Alexandre. 1907. Elementary grammar of the Thonga-Shangaan language. Lausanne.Pp 98.


Junod, Henri-Alexandre. 1932. Elementary grammar of the Thonga-Shangaan language. 2ndedition. Lausanne: Libr.-Impr. Réunies. Pp 100.

Junod, Henri Philippe. 1933. Eléments de grammaire tchopi. Lisboa: Tipografia e Papelaria Carmona;Soc. de Geografia de Lisboa. Pp 43.


Kahari, George P. 1972. Shona language course. London: School of Oriental and African Studies(SOAS).

Khoali, Benjamin Thakampholo. 1991. A Sesotho tonal grammar. PhD thesis. Univ. of Illinois atUrbana-Champaign (UIUC). Pp xi, 305.

Khumalo, Langa. 2003. A general introduction to Ndebele grammar. CASAS (Centre for AdvancedStudies of African Society) book series, v. 37. Cape Town. ISBN-10 1-919932-09-7.

Kirsch, Beverley; Skorge, Silvia. 1990. Masithethe isiXhosa: let’s speak Xhosa. Cape Town: PrimaBooks.

Kirsch, Beverley; Skorge, Silvia. 1995. Masithethe isiXhosa: let’s speak Xhosa. 2nd edition. CapeTown: Prima Books. Pp xvii, 303.

This includes a language manual (grammar, dictionary, etc.), cassette tape (90 min.) plus a booklet withtranscripts of the tape, possible answers to the exercises in the manual, songs, etc.

Kirsch, Beverley; Skorge, Silvia; Magona, Sindiwe. 1999. Teach yourself Xhosa. London: HodderHeadline. Pp 320, 2 cassettes. ISBN-10 0-340-91390-8.

Reprinted several times.

Kruger, F.H. 1878. Steps to learn the Sesuto language.

Details wanting.

Kruger, F.H. 1883. Steps to learn the Sesuto language. 2nd edition.

Details wanting.

Kruger, F.H. 1904. Steps to learn the Sesuto language. 3rd edition.

Details wanting.

Kruger, F.H. 1905. Steps to learn the Sesuto language, comprising an elementary grammar,graduated exercises and a short vocabulary. 4th edition. Morija: Sesuto Book Depot. Pp viii, 127.

Kuonen, Amadeus. 1966. A course in Sindebele. Plumtree (Zimbabwe). Pp 42.

Lafon, Michel; Nkoe, N. 2006. Zulu beginners manual. Johannesburg: Univ. of the Witwatersrand.

Lanham, Leonard Walter. 1955. A study of Gitonga of Inhambane. Bantu linguistic studies, v. 1.Johannesburg: Witwatersrand Univ. Press. Pp viii, 264.

Peripherals: Anon., Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 21 (1958), p. 448.

Lloyd, B.G. 19xx. Kitchen-Kafir grammar and vocabulary. 3rd edition. Johannesburg: Central NewsAgency (CNA). Pp 48.

Lloyd, B.G. 191x. Kitchen-Kafir grammar and vocabulary. 2nd edition. Johannesburg: Central NewsAgency (CNA).

Doke (1945:82) says this is “weird but amusing” and that it “went through several editions.” No idea when thefirst edition may have appeared. Mesthrie (1992:323) gives the author’s initials as D.C.

Lloyd, B.G. 1966. Kitchen-Kafir grammar and vocabulary. 6th edition. Johannesburg: Central NewsAgency (CNA).

Locati, Pino. 1994. Dicionário (verbos e não-verbos) e gramática de chiute. Chimoio (Moçambique).

Lombard, Daniel P.; Wyk, Egidius Benedictus van; Mokgokong, Pothinus C. 1985. Introduction tothe grammar of Northern Sotho. Pretoria: J.L. van Schaik. Pp x, 203. ISBN-10 0-627-01445-3.

Simultaneously published in Afrikaans as Inleiding tot die Grammatika van Noord-Sotho.

Lombard, Daniel P.; Wyk, Egidius Benedictus van; Mokgokong, Pothinus C. 1985. Inleiding tot diegrammatika van Noord-Sotho. Pretoria: J.L. van Schaik.

Simultaneously published in English as Introduction to the grammar of Northern Sotho.


Louw, C.S. [Mrs]. 1915. A manual of the Chikaranga language with grammar, exercises, usefulconversational sentences and vocabulary. Bulawayo: Philpott & Collins. Pp x, 397.

Includes grammar (p. 3-104), key to exercises (p. 105-128), useful conversational sentences (p. 129-144),English-Chikaranga vocabulary (p. 149-290), and Chikaranga-English vocabulary with over 8,000 entries (p.291-397).

Peripherals: Carl Meinhof, Zeits. für Eingeborenen-Sprachen, v. 10 (1919/20), p. 78-80.

Louw, C.S. [Mrs]. 1930. A manual of the Chikaranga language. 2nd edition. Bulawayo.

Louw, Jacobus Abraham; Jubase, J.B. 1978. Handboek van Xhosa. Johannesburg: Educum Uitg. Ppx, 268. ISBN-10 0-7980-0696-X.

Reprinted 1991 by the same publishers.

Louwrens, Louis J.; Kosch, Ingeborg M.; Kotzé, Albert E. 1995. Northern Sotho. Languages of theworld: materials, v. 30. München: Lincom Europa. Pp 64. ISBN-10 3-929075-43-1.

Lukusa, Stephen T.M.; Monaka, K.C. 2008. Shekgalagari grammar: a descriptive analysis of thelanguage and its vocabulary. CASAS (Centre for Advanced Studies of African Society) book series,v. 47. Cape Town. ISBN-10 1-920294-43-4.

Mabuza, Enos John. 1977. Learn Siswati. Cape Town: Via Afrika.

Malcolm, Daniel McKenzie. 1949. A Zulu manual for beginners. Cape Town: Longmans, Green &Co. Pp 169.

Contains also vocabularies.

Malcolm, Daniel McKenzie. 1956. A Zulu manual for beginners. Revised edition. Cape Town:Longmans, Green & Co. Pp 150.

Malcolm, Daniel McKenzie. 1960. A Zulu manual for beginners, with exercises. New edition. CapeTown: Longmans. Pp 313.

Includes vocabularies.

Malcolm, Daniel McKenzie. 1966. A new Zulu manual. New edition, revised by D.N. Bang. CapeTown & Johannesburg: Longmans. Pp iv, 284.

Malikongwa, Albert G.T.K. 19xx. Short manuscript grammar of Kalanga. Gaborone: BotswanaNational Archives.

No title.

Marconnès, Francisque A. 1931. A grammar of central Karanga, the language of old Monomotapaas at present spoken in central Mashonaland, Southern Rhodesia. Suppl. to Bantu studies, v. 5.Johannesburg: Witwatersrand Univ. Press. Pp xv, 270.

Despite the title, this book deals mainly with Zezuru.

Marivate, Cornelius T.D. 1974. Real Tsonga. Johannesburg: Educum Uitg. Pp 92.

Marivate, Cornelius T.D. 1976. Mayana kitsonga. Johannesburg: Better Books. Pp 104.

Maumela, Titus Ntsienne. 1970. Language manual for teaching Venda. Cape Town.

Maumela, Titus Ntsienne. 1975. Venda grammar book. Cape Town.

Maumela, Titus Ntsienne. 1980. Venda grammar book. Goodwood (South Africa): Via Afrika. Pp117.

Either reprint or new edition.

Mawadza, Aquilina. 2003. Beginner’s Shona (ChiShona). New York: Hippocrene Books. Pp ix, 201.ISBN-10 0-7818-0864-2.


Mawadza, Aquilina. 2005. Shona learners’ reference grammar. African language learners’ referencegrammar series. Madison: NALRC (National African Language Resource Center) Press. ISBN 978-1-59703-001-4.

Mawadza, Aquilina. 2006. Ngatitaure Shona. Let’s speak series. Madison: NALRC (National AfricanLanguage Resource Center) Press. ISBN 978-1-59703-003-8.

Mayne, Reg. 1947. Conversational Zulu. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter & Shooter.

Grammar of Fanagalo.

Mayr, Franz. 1889. Zulu simplified. Pietermaritzburg.

Mayr, Franz. 1899. Zulu simplified. 2nd edition. Pietermaritzburg.

Mayr, Franz. 1902. Zulu simplified. New (4th?) edition. Pietermaritzburg: P. Davis & Sons.

Mayr, Franz. 1904. Zulu simplified. 5th edition. Pietermaritzburg.

Mayr, Franz. 1910. Zulu simplified. 6th edition. Pietermaritzburg. Pp 119, ix.

Mbeje, Audrey N. 2005. Zulu learners’ reference grammar. African language learners’ referencegrammar series. Madison: NALRC (National African Language Resource Center) Press. ISBN-10 1-59703-000-7.

McLaren, James. 1886. An introductory Kafir grammar with progressive exercises. Alice: LovedaleMission Press. Pp viii, 112.

McLaren, James. 1906. A grammar of the Kaffir language. London: Longmans, Green & Co. Pp xiv,240.

This is a reworking of the author’s earlier An introductory Kafir grammar with progressive exercises, published1886.

McLaren, James. 1917. A grammar of the Kaffir language. 2nd edition. Longmans. Pp xiv, 240.

McLaren, James. 1936. A Xhosa grammar. 3rd edition, revised by G.H. Welsh. London: Longmans.Pp xvi, 248.

Previous editions bore the title A grammar of the Kaffir language.

McLaren, James. 1944. A Xhosa grammar. 4th edition, revised by G.H. Welsh. London: Longmans,Green & Co. Pp xvi, 247.

McLaren, James. 1948. A Xhosa grammar. 5th edition, revised by G.H. Welsh. London: Longmans,Green & Co.

Reprinted at least once, 1955, by Longmans.

Mdhladhla, G.C.S.; Mbata, A.H.S. 1933. A Zulu manual for native primary schools. Pp 100.

Details wanting.

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 1901. Das Tshivenda’: linguistische Studie. Zeits. der deutschenmorgenländischen Gesellschaft, v. 55, 4, p. 607-682.

Also published as a book(let) the same year by Kreysing in Leipzig.

Peripherals: E. Jacottet, “Bantu phonetics”, Christian express, supplement, September 1907; A.N. Tucker,“Systems of tone-marking African languages”, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 27 (1964),p. 594-611.

Mistry, Karen S.; Gare, Grace. 1969. An introduction to spoken Setswana, 3 vols. Washington DC:Center for Applied Linguistics. Pp c.700.

No consecutive pagination.

Mkanganwi, Kumbirai G. 1995. Shona. Languages of the world: materials, v. 46. München: LincomEuropa. ISBN-10 3-89586-001-8.


Mkhombo, S.M.; Zondo, N.; Malindi, N. 1999. Isizulu made easy. J.L. van Schaik. Pp xii, 228.ISBN-10 0-627-02396-7.

Mmusi, Sheila Onkaetse. 2005. A re bueng Setswana. Let’s speak series. Madison: NALRC(National African Language Resource Center) Press. ISBN-10 1-59703-006-6.

Mncube, Francis Stephen Mabutha. 1955. Xhosa manual. Johannesburg: J.C. Juta. Pp xiii, 156.

Mulaudzi, P. Abraham. 1996. A descriptive analysis of the morphology of the Tshiguvhu dialect ofVenda. MA thesis. Pretoria: Univ. of South Africa (UNISA).

Munnik, Anne; Roos, Vivienne; Grogan, Tony. 1996. Learn Zulu today. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter &Shooter. Pp 192. ISBN-10 0-7960-0998-8.

Mzamane, Godfred Isaac Malunga. 1949. A consice treatise on Phuthi with special reference to itsrelationship with Nguni and Sotho. Fort Hare papers, v. 1, 4, p. 121-249.

Ndhlukula, N.P. 1974. Isindebele esiphezulu: a manual of the Ndebele language. Harare: MamboPress; Literature Bureau. Pp 250.

Peripherals: D.K. Rycroft, Zambezia, v. 4 (1975/76), p. 121.

Ndlovu, James Elias. 1971. The distinctive language Zulu. King William’s Town.

Self-published?

Ndlovu, James Elias. 1975. The distinctive language Zulu. New(?) edition. King William’s Town.

Could be a reprint.

Nkabinde, A.C. 19xx. An introduction to Zulu syntax. Pretoria: Acacia Books.

Nkondo, Curtis P.N. 1981. Xiletelo xa Xitsonga. Turfloop: Univ. of the North.

Nsibande, Justice. 1968. Basic siSwati course. Baker LA: Volunteer Training Specialists. Pp 114.

Nussbaum, Loren V.; Lijane, Gershom T. 1968. An introduction to spoken Sesotho, 2 vols.Washington DC: Center for Applied Linguistics.

Nussbaum, Loren V.; others. 1969. Understanding and speaking siSwati. Washington DC: Center forApplied Linguistics. Pp 449.

Nxumalo, Thandiwe; Mkhize, Dumisile N. 2005. Masikhulume isiZulu. Let’s speak series. Madison:NALRC (National African Language Resource Center) Press. ISBN-10 1-59703-002-3.

Nyembezi, Cyril Lincoln Sibusiso. 1956. Grammar of Zulu. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter & Shooter. Pp245.

Apparently this is written in Zulu, too. Later edition(s) titled Uhlelo lwesiZulu.

Nyembezi, Cyril Lincoln Sibusiso. 1957. Learn Zulu. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter & Shooter. Pp 151.

Peripherals: L.W. Lanham, African studies, v. 17 (1958), p. 57-60.

Nyembezi, Cyril Lincoln Sibusiso. 1964. Learn Zulu. 2nd edition. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter &Shooter.

Nyembezi, Cyril Lincoln Sibusiso. 1968. Learn Zulu. 3rd edition. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter &Shooter.

Nyembezi, Cyril Lincoln Sibusiso. 1970. Learn more Zulu. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter & Shooter. Pp548. ISBN-10 0-7960-0278-9.

Two later printings are dated 1984 and 1990, which are either reprints or revisions.

Nyembezi, Cyril Lincoln Sibusiso. 1972. Learn Zulu. 4th edition. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter &Shooter. Pp vii, 264. ISBN-10 0-86985-021-0.


Nyembezi, Cyril Lincoln Sibusiso. 1982. Uhlelo lwesiZulu = Grammar of Zulu. 4th edition, revised.Harare: College Press. Pp 274.

Original edition titled Grammar of Zulu.

Nyembezi, Cyril Lincoln Sibusiso. 1990. Learn Zulu. 5th edition. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter &Shooter. Pp vii, 264. ISBN-10 0-7960-0237-1.

O’Neil, Joseph. 1912. A grammar of the Sindebele dialect of Zulu, with numerous examples and akey to the exercises. Bulawayo: Ellis Allen; Simpkin, Marshall & Co. Pp xii, 177.

This is “useful and straightforward, albeit simple” (Doke 1945:82).

O’Neil, Joseph. 1935. A Shona grammar, Zezuru dialect. With notes on the Karanga and Manyikaby the Rev. A.A. Louw Jr. and the Rev. B.H. Barnes. London: Longmans, Green & Co. Pp vi, 216.

Reprinted (as “second edition”) 1948 by Longmans, Green & Co. in London.

O’Neil, Joseph. 1950. A grammar of the Sindebele dialect of Zulu. 2nd edition. London: UnwinBrothers.


O’Riordan, Sean; Coffey, John. 1979. Lumko course in Southern Sotho. Johannesburg. Pp 212.

Not sure about the date.

O’Riordan, Sean; Mathiso, M.; Davey, Anthony S.; Bentele, S.V.; Mahlasela, Benjamin Ezra Nuttall;Lanham, Leonard Walter. 1969. Lumko Xhosa self-instruction course. Grahamstown: Inst. of Socialand Economic Research, Rhodes Univ. Pp 380, tapes.

Peripherals: Derek F. Gowlett, African studies, v. 29 (1970), p. 222-224; Anon., “Comment on review”, Africanstudies, v. 30 (1971), p. 71.

O’Riordan, Sean; McGuckin, Terrence. 1972. The Lumko programmed instruction course inTswana. Johannesburg: David Philip Publ.; Lumko Inst. Pp 210.

With tapes included.

O’Riordan, Sean; others. 1967. Xhosa language laboratory course. Lumku (South Africa): Centerfor Language and Culture Studies, Missiological Inst. Pp 184, tapes.

Not too sure about this one.

Oosthuysen jnr, Jacobus C. 1958. Leer self Xhosa. Pretoria: J.C. Juta. Pp 116.

Peripherals: Anthony T. Cope, African studies, v. 19 (1960), p. 181-183.

Oosthuysen jnr, Jacobus C. 1967. Leer self Xhosa. Nuwe uitgawe. Pretoria: J.C. Juta. Pp 153.

Pahl, Herbert Walter. (Ed.) 1967. IsiXhosa (Xhosa). Johannesburg: Educum Uitg.

Pahl, Herbert Walter. (Ed.) 1967. IsiXhosa sebanga lematriki. Johannesburg: APB (Afrikaanse Pers-Boekhandel) Publ.

Pahl, Herbert Walter. (Ed.) 1976. Xhosa grammar / Ulwimi lwakowethu. 3rd edition. Cape Town:Oxford Univ. Press.

Pahl, Herbert Walter. (Ed.) 1983. IsiXhosa (Xhosa). 3rd edition. Johannesburg: Educum Uitg. Pp299.

This may not be the first printing.

Pahl, Herbert Walter; Mesatywa, E.W.M. no. (Ed.) 1957. Ulwimi lwesi Xhosa. Johannesburg: APB(Afrikaanse Pers-Boekhandel) Publ. Pp 125.

Paiva Raposo, Alberto Carlos de. 1895. Noçoes de gramática landina e breve guia de conversaçãoem portuguez, inglez e landim. Lisboa: Soc. de Geografia de Lisboa. Pp 75.


Paroz, R.A. 1946. Elements of Southern Sotho. Morija: Sesuto Book Depot. Pp viii, 257.

Peripherals: Gérard P. Lestrade, African studies, v. 6 (1947), p. 48.

Paroz, R.A. 1957. Elements of Southern Sotho. 2nd edition. Morija: Sesuto Book Depot.

Reprinted 1959 by Sesuto Book Depot in Morija.

Persson, J.A. 1917. Outlines of Sheetswa grammar. Cleveland (South Africa): Inhambane MissionPress. Pp 88.

Persson, J.A. 1932. Outlines of Tswa grammar. 2nd edition. Cleveland (South Africa). Pp 209.

Pinheiro, Augusto Soares. 1896. Subsidios para a gramática landina (xijonga) de Lourenço Marques.Portugal em Africa, v. 3, 35, p. 477-534.

Pinnock, Patricia Schonstein. (Ed.) 1994. Xhosa: a cultural grammar for beginners. Vlaeberg (SouthAfrica): African Sun Press. Pp 208.

Plessis, J.A. du. 1978. IsiXhosa 4. Parow (South Africa): Oudiovista.

Potgieter, Ewart F. 1950. Inleiding tot die klank- en vormleer van Isindundza: ’n dialekt van suid-Transvaalse Ngoeni-Ndebele. MA tesis. Pretoria: Univ. van Suid-Afrika (UNISA).

Poulos, George; Bosch, Sonja E. 1995. Zulu. Languages of the world: materials, v. 50. München:Lincom Europa. ISBN-10 3-89586-016-6.

Quintão, José Luís. 1917. Gramática xi-ronga: landim. Lisboa: Centro Typografico Colonial. Pp 85.

Not totally sure about the details of this one.

Quintão, José Luís. 1951. Gramática de xironga (landim): contendo um grande numero de exercicio,colecção de trechos para tradução, algumas contas do seu folclore e dois vocábulos, português-xironga e xironga-português. Lisboa: Divisão de Publ. e Bibl., Agência Geral das Colónias. Pp 343.

Ribeiro, Armando. 1965. Gramática changana (tsonga). Caniçado (Moçambique): EditorialEvangelizar. Pp x, 510.

Roberts, Charles. 187x. Step-by-step in Zulu.

Details wanting. Referred to by Doke (1945:77).

Roberts, Charles. 1874. The Zulu-Kafir language simplified for beginners. Mount Coke (Natal?):Wesleyan Methodist Mission Press. Pp vii, 145.

Roberts, Charles. 1880. The Zulu-Kafir language simplified for beginners. 2nd edition. London:Wesleyan Missionary Soc. Pp vii, 151.

Roberts, Charles. 1895. The Zulu-Kafir language simplified for beginners. 3rd edition, enlarged.London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner & Co. Pp viii, 177.

Reprinted numerous times, e.g. 1899, 1902, 1904, 1909, etc.

Roberts, Charles. 1900. A Zulu manual or vade-mecum, being a companion volume to “The Zulu-Kafir language” and the “English-Zulu dictionary”. London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner & Co. Ppviii, 153, errata page.

Includes grammar and word list.

URL: www.archive.org/details/zulumanualorvade00robeuoft

Ruzhowa, Dambudzo. 1997. Learning Shona. HarperCollins Zimbabwe. Pp 72. ISBN-10 1-77904-017-2.

Rycroft, David K. 1973. SiSwati language manual. London: School of Oriental and African Studies(SOAS).

Rycroft, David K. 1976. Say it in siSwati. London: School of Oriental and African Studies (SOAS).Pp 233.


Samuelson, R.C.A. 1925. Zulu grammar. Durban: Knox Printing & Publ. Pp 322.

Sandilands, Alexander. 1953. Introduction to Tswana. Tigerkloof (South Africa): London MissionarySoc. (LMS). Pp xv, 432.

Santos, P. Luiz Feliciano dos. 1941. Gramática da língua chope. Lourenço Marques: Impr. Nacionalde Moçambique. Pp 306.

Schreuder, Hans P.S. 1850. Grammatik for Zulusproget. Med fortale og anmaerkningar af C.A.Holmboe. Christiana (Transvaal): Fabritius. Pp viii, 88.

A grammar of the Zulu language. Perhaps Christiania refers to Oslo?

Peripherals: A.F. Pott, Zeits. der deutschen morgenländischen Gesellschaft, v. 5 (1851), p. 405-412; C.M.Doke, “Bantu language pioneers of the nineteenth century”, African studies, v. 14 (1940), p. 207-246; C.M.Doke, “Bantu language pioneers of the nineteenth century” (revised), African studies, v. 18 (1959), p. 1-27.

Schrumpf, Christian. 1862. Sessuto: ein Beitrag zur süd-afrikanischen Sprachenkunde, geschöpft ausmeiner sechszehnjährigen Erfahrung. Zeits. der deutschen morgenländischen Gesellschaft, v. 16, p.448-481.

Includes a grammatical sketch of Tswana which is erroneously referred to as “Sessuto” (Doke 1945:92).

Schwellnus, Paul E. 1931. Thlalosa-polêlô: grammar ya Sesotho se se bolêlwaxo dileteng tshaTransvaal. London & Glasgow: Blackie & Son. Pp 71.

Seaborn, Bibiana Nalwindi. 1979. Bua Setswana: a ten week introduction to speaking Setswana.Gaborone: Botswana Orientation Centre (BOC). Pp 416.

Sharpe, M.R.L. 1960. Everyday Sesotho grammar. Morija: Sesuto Book Depot. Pp vi, 158.

This may not be the earliest printing.

Shenk, J.R. 196x. A new Ndebele grammar. Bulawayo: Matopo Book Centre. Pp 229.

Sibiya, A.K. 1966. An elementary course in siSwati. Mhlambanyatsi (Swaziland): Usutu PulpTraining Centre.

Sibiya, A.K. 1975. An elementary course in siSwati. 2nd edition. Mhlambanyatsi (Swaziland): UsutuPulp Training Centre. Pp 204.

Smyth, William Edmund; Matthews, John. 1902. A vocabulary with a short grammar of Xilenge: thelanguage of the people commonly called Chopi, spoken on the east coast of Africa between theLimpopo River and Inhambane. London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp 47,44.

Springer, H.E. [Mrs]. 1905. Hand-book of Chikaranga or the language of Mashonaland. CincinnatiOH: Jennings & Graham. Pp 106.

Includes a 24-page grammatical outline followed by English-Chikaranga and Chikaranga-English vocabularies.“Though based on Manyika, this work contained many words of Zezuru” (Doke 1945:99). The author “chose tocall the language Chikaranga because she was sure it was the same language as had been spoken in theMakaranga kingdom described by the Portuguese” (Fortune 1979:43).

Steenberg, O.S. 1902. Grundtraek of Zulu sproget = Elements of the Zulu language. Stavanger(Norway).

Stevick, Earl W.; Mataranyika, M.; Mataranyika, L. 1965. Shona basic course. Washington DC:Foreign Service Inst., US Dept. of State. Pp xv, 519, tapes.

Reprinted at least once (dated 1980).

Stewart, James. 189x. Outlines of Kaffir grammar. Alice: Lovedale Mission Press. Pp 104.

Stewart, James. 1894. Practical exercises in Kaffir, with the essential portions of the Kaffir verb.Alice: Lovedale Mission Press. Pp 46, 23.


Stewart, James. 1901. Outlines of Kaffir grammar, with practical exercises. Alice: Lovedale MissionPress. Pp vii, 223.

Combined edition of Practical exercises in Kaffir (1894) and Outlines of Kaffir grammar (published sometimeduring the 1890s).

Stewart, James. 1906. Outlines of Kaffir grammar, with practical exercises. 2nd edition. Alice:Lovedale Mission Press. Pp vi, 2, 223.

Stewart, James. 1921. Outlines of Kaffir grammar, with practical exercises. 3rd edition. Alice:Lovedale Mission Press. Pp vi, 2, 213.

Stuart, P.A. 1907. A Zulu grammar for beginners. Pp ix, 158.

Details wanting. The second edition was retitled Stuart’s Zulu course, but subsequent editions were again titled asthe first.

Stuart, P.A. 1912. Stuart’s Zulu course, pt. 1. 2nd edition. Pietermaritzburg: P. Davis & Sons. Pp x,157.

The first edition was titled A Zulu grammar for beginners, a title that was re-surrected for the third andsubsequent editions.

Stuart, P.A. 1932. A Zulu grammar for beginners. 3rd edition. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter & Shooter.Pp viii, 157.

Stuart, P.A. 1940. A Zulu grammar for beginners. 4th edition, revised. Pietermaritzburg: Shuter &Shooter. Pp viii, 157.

Suter, Fred. 1911. Lessons in Zulu. London & Edinburgh: McDougall’s Education Co. Pp vi, 135.

URL: www.archive.org/details/lessonsinzulu00suterich

Swanepoel, C.F. 1979. Mathe le leleme, 3 vols. Pretoria: Univ. of South Africa (UNISA). Pp 265;141; 339; tape. ISBN-10 0-86981-449-4.

Southern Sotho course for English/Afrikaans beginners. The third volume is a dictionary.

Taljaard, P.C.; Bosch, Sonja E. 1988. Handbook of Isizulu. Pretoria: J.L. van Schaik.

Taljaard, P.C.; Bosch, Sonja E. 1993. Handbook of Isizulu. 2nd edition. Pretoria: J.L. van Schaik. Ppxii, 178. ISBN-10 0-627-01874-2.

Taljaard, P.C.; Khumalo, J.N.; Bosch, Sonja E. 1991. Handbook of Siswati. Pretoria: J.L. van Schaik.Pp xv, 175. ISBN-10 0-627-01764-9.

Thwala, Nhlanhla. 1995. A generative grammar of SiSwati: the morphology and syntax of nouns andverbs. PhD thesis. Univ. of California at Los Angeles (UCLA).

Torrend, Julius. 1886. Outline of a Xosa-Kafir grammar, with a few dialogues and a Kafir tale.Grahamstown: T. & G. Sheffield. Pp 95.

Toscano, Maddalena. 2004. Kunjani? Kulungile! Come va? Tutto bene! Piccolo manuale diconversazione zulu. Aracne. Pp 152. ISBN 978-88-7999-715-7, ISBN-10 88-7999-715-7.

Townshend, J.B. 1990. Phezulu: practical, handy, easy Zulu - a beginner’s course. Pietermaritzburg:Shuter & Shooter. Pp 127. ISBN-10 0-7960-0569-9.

Trapp, Otto O. [Bruder]. 1908. Die Isikula-Sprache in Natal, Südafrika. Anthropos, v. 3, 3, p. 508-511.

Peripherals: D.T. Cole, “Fanagalo and the Bantu languages in South Africa”, African studies, v. 12 (1953), p. 1-9.

Valle, Eugénio Torre do. 1906. Diccionários shironga-portuguez e portuguez-shironga, precedidasde uns breves elementos de grammatica do dialecte shironga, falado pelos indigenas de LourençoMarques. Lourenço Marques: Impr. Nacional. Pp 322.


Venter, Willem Marthinus; Ntsime, Joseph Motlhasedi N.; Moloto, Ernest Sedumeni. 1959.Setswana: an elementary handbook and language guide to learn Setswana without a tutor.Rustenburg (South Africa): Utlwang Tswana Publ. Pp 64.

Issued anonymously.

Vieth, Harald. 1986. Pamberi nechiShona: eine Einführung in die Bantusprache Shona. Berlin:Karoi-Verlag Bornemann. Pp 160. ISBN-10 3-925863-03-6.

Vieth, Harald. 1993. Pamberi nechiShona: Lehrbuch der Bantusprache Shona. 3. Auflage. Berlin:Helmut Buske Verlag. Pp 250. ISBN-10 3-87548-038-4.

Wanger, P. Willibald. 1917. Konversationsgrammatik der Zulu-Sprache. Marianhill: St. ThomasAquinas Druckerei. Pp 15, lxxi, 681.



Wanger, P. Willibald. 1927. Scientific Zulu grammar. Opera africana, v. 1. Stuttgart: W. KohlhammerVerlag. Pp xix, 346.

“This book has been carried out with scholarly approach in many respects. Dealing with phonetics and the noun,it contains much new material and many valuable suggestions. The detailed treatment of Zulu prefixal formativesis especially meritorious. It is a valuable book of reference. It is seriously marred, however, by its arbitrarystatement of ‘phonetic laws’, occupying pages 9 to 43, by which, for purposes of etymological gymnastics, anyone sound is proved to be equal to practically any other. As an instance of this faulty treatment of sound-shifting,Wanger shows ‹z› to be equal, in turn, to ‹c›, ‹gcw›, ‹d›, ‹nd›, ‹hl›, ‹dhl›, ‹nhl›, ‹j›, ‹nj›, ‹m›, ‹p›, ‹q›, ‹nq›, ‹s›,‹t›, ‹ts›, ‹tsh›, ‹v› and ‹y›. Building on such impossible premisses as these, Wanger then introduced extensivecomparisons with ancient Sumerian, further spoiling his grammar with the thesis of a Sumerian derivation forZulu and indeed all Bantu” (Doke 1945:78f). Three volumes were apparently planned but only one seems ever tohave been published.

Weber, E. Alfred Wilhelm. 1988. Introduction to Kalanga / Lilima grammar. Manuscript. Enhlanhleni(South Africa): Lutheran Theological Seminary.

Wentzel, Petrus Johannes. 1987. Ikalanga grammar. Manuscript. Pretoria: Univ. of South Africa(UNISA).

Published?

Wentzel, Petrus Johannes; Poulos, George. 1986. Aspects of Venda grammar. Pretoria: Univ. ofSouth Africa (UNISA).

Wilder, G.A.; Dysart, J.P.; Fuller, C.C.; Orner, A.J. 1915. Chindau-English and English-Chindauvocabulary, with grammatical notes. Binghamton NY: Kennedy-Morris Co.; American Board ofCommissioners for Foreign Missions (ABCFM). Pp 139.

Issued without author’s name. Includes about 4,000 entries. “Unlike the earlier works the section listing theShona entries is placed first” (Fortune 1979:45). Doke (1954:230) credits this to Orner alone.

Wilkes, Arnett. 2003. Teach yourself Zulu: a complete course. New edition. London: HodderHeadline. Pp 268, cassettes. ISBN-10 0-340-87115-6.

Wilkes, Arnett; Nkosi, Nyiko Norman. 1995. Teach yourself Zulu: a complete course for beginners.Chicago: NTC (National Textbook Co.) Publ.

Wookey, Alfred John. 1901. Secwana and English phrases, with an introduction to grammar andvocabulary. Vryburg: Townshend. Pp 40.

Wookey, Alfred John. 1902. Secwana and English phrases, with an introduction to grammar andvocabulary. 2nd edition. Vryburg: Townshend. Pp 56.

Wookey, Alfred John. 1904. Secwana and English phrases, with a short introduction to grammarand a vocabulary. 3rd edition. Cape Town: Townshend. Pp 90.


Wookey, Alfred John. 1905. Secwana grammar with exercises: English into Secwana and Secwanainto English. London: Becwana District Committee, London Missionary Soc. (LMS). Pp vii, 223.

Based on the Thlaping dialect. This book “contains a wonderful mass of material, extraordinarily badly arranged.The exercises are useful and good. A valuable source-book” (Lestrade, in Doke 1933:77).


Wookey, Alfred John. 1921. Secwana grammar with exercises: English into Secwana and Secwanainto English. 2nd edition, revised, rearranged and enlarged by J. Tom Brown. Paulton (BechuanalandProtectorate): Becwana District Committee, London Missionary Soc. (LMS). Pp 223.

Reprinted 1938 by the same publishers.

Wookey, Alfred John. 1929. Secwana and English phrases, with a short introduction to grammarand a vocabulary. 4th edition. London Missionary Soc. (LMS). Pp 84.

Wookey, Alfred John. 1940. Secwana and English phrases, with a short introduction to grammarand a vocabulary. 6th edition. Tigerkloof (South Africa): London Missionary Soc. (LMS).


Wookey, Alfred John. 1948. Secwana and English phrases, with a short introduction to grammarand a vocabulary. 9th edition. London Missionary Soc. (LMS).


Wookey, Alfred John. 1956. Secwana and English phrases, with a short introduction to grammarand a vocabulary. 11th edition. London Missionary Soc. (LMS).

Ziervogel, Dirk. 1952. A grammar of Swazi (siSwati). Bantu grammatical archives, v. 3.Johannesburg: Witwatersrand Univ. Press. Pp xxii, 224.

Peripherals: Anon., Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 18 (1956), p. 205.

Ziervogel, Dirk. 1959. A grammar of Northern Transvaal Ndebele. Pretoria: J.L. van Schaik. Pp x,227.

Ziervogel, Dirk. 1960. Handboek van Noord-Sotho. Pretoria: J.L. van Schaik.

Ziervogel, Dirk. 1967. A grammar of Northern Transvaal Ndebele. New(?) edition. Pretoria: J.L. vanSchaik.

Ziervogel, Dirk; Dau, R.Sh. 1961. A handbook of the Venda language. UNISA handbook series.Pretoria: Univ. of South Africa (UNISA). Pp vii, 239.

A second edition from 1972 was authored by D. Ziervogel, P.J. Wentzel & T.N. Makuya.

Ziervogel, Dirk; Dau, R.Sh. 1965. Key to the exercises in the handbook of the Venda language.Pretoria: Univ. of South Africa (UNISA).

Ziervogel, Dirk; Lombard, Daniel P.; Mokgokong, Pothinus C. 1969. Handboek van Noord-Sotho. 2euitgawe. Pretoria: J.L. van Schaik.

Ziervogel, Dirk; Lombard, Daniel P.; Mokgokong, Pothinus C. 1969. A handbook of the NorthernSotho language. Pretoria: J.L. van Schaik. Pp 155.

Reprinted several times (ISBN-10 0-627-00964-6).

Ziervogel, Dirk; Louw, Jacobus Abraham; Ngidi, J. 1967. A handbook of the Zulu language. Pretoria:J.L. van Schaik. Pp 224.

Ziervogel, Dirk; Louw, Jacobus Abraham; Taljaard, P.C. 1976. A handbook of the Zulu language. 2ndedition. Pretoria: J.L. van Schaik. Pp 251. ISBN-10 0-627-00391-5.


Ziervogel, Dirk; Louw, Jacobus Abraham; Taljaard, P.C. 1985. A handbook of the Zulu language.3rd(?) edition. Pretoria: J.L. van Schaik.

This could be a reprint of the second edition from 1976.

Ziervogel, Dirk; Mabuza, Enos John. 1976. A grammar of the Swati language: siSwati. Revisededition. Pretoria: J.L. van Schaik. Pp xii, 240. ISBN-10 0-627-00929-8.

The original edition of 1952 was titled A grammar of Swazi.

Ziervogel, Dirk; Wentzel, Petrus Johannes; Makuya, T.N. 1972. A handbook of the Venda language.2nd edition, revised. Manualia series, v. 10. Pretoria: Univ. of South Africa (UNISA). Pp xxi, 186.ISBN-10 0-86981-090-1.

The first edition from 1961 was authored by D. Ziervogel & R.S. Dau.

Ziervogel, Dirk; Wentzel, Petrus Johannes; Makuya, T.N. 1981. A handbook of the Venda language.3rd edition. Manualia series, v. 10. Pretoria: Univ. of South Africa (UNISA). Pp xxi, 186. ISBN-10 0-86981-386-2.

The first edition from 1961 was authored by D. Ziervogel & R.S. Dau, the second as above.

Zotwana, Sydney Z. 1991. Xhosa in context: from novice to intermediate. Cape Town: Perskor. Pp269. ISBN-10 0-628-03469-5.

Zotwana, Sydney Z. 1995. Xhosa for beginners. Vlaeberg (South Africa). Pp 48.

Zungu, E.M. 2000. A comparative phonological and morphological analysis of the North and SouthLala dialects of Tekela Nguni. PhD thesis. Pretoria: Univ. of South Africa (UNISA).

17Benue-Congo languages (sans Bantu)


Akumbu, Pius Wuchu. 1999. Nominal phonological processes in Babanki. Postgraduate diplomathesis (mémoire de maîtrise en linguistique). Dept. of African Languages and Linguistics, Fac. of Arts,Letters and Social Sciences, Univ. of Yaoundé I. Pp x, 92.

Anderson, Stephen Craig. 1980. The noun class system of Amo. In: Noun classes in the GrassfieldBantu borderland, p. 155-178. Ed. by Larry Michael Hyman. Southern California occasional papersin linguistics (SCOPIL), v. 8. Los Angeles: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Southern California.

Anderson, Stephen Craig. 1980. The noun classes of Ngyemboon-Bamileke. In: Noun classes in theGrassfield Bantu borderland, p. 37-56. Ed. by Larry Michael Hyman. Southern California occasionalpapers in linguistics (SCOPIL), v. 8. Los Angeles: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Southern California.

Arnott, David Whitehorn. 1967. Some reflections on the content of individual classes in Fula and Tiv.In: La classification nominale dans les langues négro-africaines, p. 45-74. Ed. by Gabriel Manessy.Colloques internationaux du CNRS (Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique), scienceshumaines. Paris.

Asinofu, J. 1976. An attempt at a phonological analysis of the phonology and noun class system ofAgoi. BA thesis. Univ. of Ibadan.

Awobuluyi, Oladele. 1975. On the subject concord prefix in Yoruba. Studies in African linguistics, v.6, p. 215-238.

Ayukachale, Peter Egbe. 1976. The noun class system in “Ngunaya” Ejagam. Manuscript. Yaoundé:SIL Cameroon. Pp 10.

Ayuninjam, Funwi F. 1996. A study of Mbili noun morphology. African journal of languages andlinguistics (Washington DC), v. 1, 1, p. 1-44.

Baird, Kathryn. 1984. The noun phrase in Mundani. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon. Pp 66.

Bamgbose, Ayo. 1965/66. Nominal classes in Mbe. Afrika und Übersee, v. 49, 1, p. 32-53.

Bamgbose, Ayo. 1980. Pronouns, concord and pronominalization. Afrika und Übersee, v. 63, 2, p.189-198.

Bangha, George F. 2003. The Mmen noun phrase. Postgraduate diploma thesis (mémoire de maîtriseen linguistique). Dept. of African Languages and Linguistics, Fac. of Arts, Letters and Social Sciences,Univ. of Yaoundé I. Pp 97.

Barnwell, Katharine Grace Lowry. 1969. The noun class system in Mbembe. Journal of West Africanlanguages, v. 6, 1, p. 51-58.

Bendor-Samuel, John Theodor; Cresmann, Esther; Skitch, Donna. 1971. The nominal phrase in Duka.Journal of West African languages, v. 8, 2, p. 59-78.

Blench, Roger M. 2000. Transitions in Izere nominal morphology and implications for the analysis ofPlateau languages. Frankfurter afrikanistische Blätter, v. 12 (spec. theme: ‘Nominal classification inAfrican languages’, ed. by Antje Meissner and Anne Storch), p. 7-26.


Blench, Roger M. 2006. Nominal morphology chaos in Plateau languages: trees versus networks.Unpublished draft. Cambridge: Mallam Dendo.

URL: www.rogerblench.info/RBOP.htm

Blood, Cynthia L. 1999. The Oku noun class system. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon; Min. of Scientific andTechnical Research, Cameroon. Pp 24.

URL: www.sil.org/africa/cameroun/bylanguage/languages/oku.html

Boum, Marie Anne. 1980. Le groupe menchum: morphologie nominale. In: Noun classes in theGrassfield Bantu borderland, p. 73-82. Ed. by Larry Michael Hyman. Southern California occasionalpapers in linguistics (SCOPIL), v. 8. Los Angeles: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Southern California.

Bouquiaux, Luc. 1967. Le système des classes nominales dans quelques languages (birom, ganawuri,anaguta, irigwe, kaje, rukuba) appartenant au groupe “Plateau” (Nigéria central) de la sous-familleBénoué-Congo. In: La classification nominale dans les langues négro-africaines, p. 133-156. Ed. byGabriel Manessy. Colloques internationaux du CNRS (Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique),sciences humaines. Paris.

Bouquiaux, Luc; Hyman, Larry Michael; Voorhoeve, Jan. (Ed.) 1980. Les classes nominales dans lebantou des Grassfields = L’expansion bantoue: actes du colloque international du Centre Nationalde la Recherche Scientifique, Viviers 4-16 avril 1977, v. 1. Avec une Foreword par Joseph Greenberg.Paris: Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France (SELAF). Pp 289.

This is the first volume of a total of three. The other two are edited by Luc Bouquiaux.

Peripherals: John R. Watters, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 4 (1982), p. 87-92; Ben G.Blount, Language, v. 59 (1983), p. 700-701; Roland Oliver, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies,v. 45 (1983), p. 403-404.

Chiatoh, Blasius Agha-ah. 1993. The noun class system of Mmen. Postgraduate diploma thesis(mémoire de maîtrise en linguistique). Dept. of African Languages and Linguistics, Fac. of Letters andSocial Sciences, Univ. of Yaoundé. Pp 86.

Connell, Bruce A. 1987. Noun classification in Lower Cross. Journal of West African languages, v.17, 1, p. 110-125.

Cook, Thomas Louis. 1969. A brief note on Efik noun and adjective prefixes. Benue-Congonewsletter, v. 5, p. 2-6.

Crabb, David Wendell. 1967. Noun classes in Cross River I (bè-ndì) languages. Mimeographed.

Mentioned by Bendor-Samuel (1989:395).

Creissels, Denis. 2005. A typology of subject and object markers in African languages. In: Studies inAfrican linguistic typology, p. 43-70. Ed. by Erhard Friedrich Karl Voeltz. Typological studies inlanguage, v. 64. Amsterdam & Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publ.

URL: www.ddl.ish-lyon.cnrs.fr/Annuaires/PDF/Creissels/Creissels_2005_SM-OM.pdf

Dada, J.L. 1976. The phonology and noun classes of Agoi. BA thesis. Univ. of Ibadan.

Demuth, Katherine Alison; Faraclas, Nicholas Gregory; Marchese, Lynell. 1985. Niger-Congo nounclass and agreement systems in historical and acquisition perspective. In: Papers from the 15thAfrican linguistics conference, p. 78-82. Ed. by Russell Galen Schuh. Suppl. 9 to Studies in Africanlinguistics. Los Angeles: African Studies Center & Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of California at LosAngeles (UCLA).

Looks at data from Cross River and Kru.

Demuth, Katherine Alison; Faraclas, Nicholas Gregory; Marchese, Lynell. 1986. Niger-Congo nounclasses and agreement systems in language acquisition and historical change. In: Noun classes andcategorization, p. 453-471. Ed. by Colette Grinevald Craig. Typological studies in language, v. 7.Amsterdam & Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publ.



Dimmendaal, Gerrit Jan. 1995. Metatony in Benue-Congo: some further evidence for an originalaugment. In: Issues in African languages and linguistics: essays in honour of Kay Williamson, p. 30-38. Ed. by Emmanuel ’Nolue Emenanjo & Ozo-mekuri Ndimele. Special issue of Nigerian languagestudies. Aba (Nigeria): National Inst. for Nigerian Languages (NINLAN).

Djiobie, Léopold. 2001. Morphologie nominale du ngombale. Mémoire de maîtrise en linguistique.Dépt. de Langues Africaines et Linguistique, Fac. des Arts, Lettres et Sciences Humaines, Univ. deYaoundé I.

Donwa-Ifode, Shirley O. 1976. The phonology and noun class system of Agoi. BA thesis. Univ. ofIbadan.

Dunstan, Elizabeth. 1966. Tone and concord systems in Ngwe nominals. PhD thesis. Univ. ofLondon.

Dunstan, Elizabeth. 1971. Noun class systems in Mbam-Nkam. Journal of African languages, v. 10,2, p. 15-28.

Eastlack, Charles. 1968. The noun classes in Ngemba. Journal of African languages, v. 7, 1, p. 33-40.

In ‹Ngemba›, the ‹N› should be lower case and have a decending hook on it (i.e. IPA’s velar nasal symbol), andthe ‹e› should be a Greek epsilon (looks like a mirrored 3).

Eastman, Carol M. 1980. Concordial agreement in Lamnso. Africana marburgensia, v. 13, 1, p. 25-51.

Edmondson, Eileen. 1966. Appendix 6: nouns of Etung classified by their singular-plural prefix pairs.In: Tagmemic and matrix linguistics applied to selected African languages, p. 206-226. Ed. byKenneth Lee Pike. Ann Arbor: Center for Research on Language and Language Behavior, Univ. ofMichigan.

Edmondson, Eileen; Pike, Kenneth Lee. 1966. Ranking in singular-plural prefix pairs. In: Tagmemicand matrix linguistics applied to selected African languages, p. 75-78. Ed. by Kenneth Lee Pike. AnnArbor: Center for Research on Language and Language Behavior, Univ. of Michigan.

Edmondson, Tom. 1969. Structure of the nominal phrase in Etung. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon. Pp 25.

Elimelech, Baruch. 1976. Pluralization and noun-class remnants in Etsako. In: Papers in Africanlinguistics in honour of William E. Welmers, p. 39-46. Ed. by Larry Michael Hyman, Leon CarlJacobson & Russell Galen Schuh. Suppl. 6 to Studies in African linguistics. Los Angeles: AfricanStudies Center & Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of California at Los Angeles (UCLA).

Elugbe, Ben Ohi[omambe]. 1983. Noun class prefixes in proto-Edoid. In: Current approaches toAfrican linguistics 1: selection of papers read at the 11th annual conference on African linguistics,April 11-12, 1980, Boston University, p. 59-75. Ed. by Ivan R. Dihoff. Publ. in African languages andlinguistics (PALL), v. 1. Dordrecht: Mouton de Gruyter; Foris Publ.

Elugbe, Ben Ohi[omambe]; Schubert, Klaus. 1976. Noun class and concord in Oloma. Journal ofWest African languages, v. 11, 2, p. 73-84.

Emuekpere-Masagbor, Grace. 1997. Preverbal subject markers in Ivie. PhD thesis. Univ. ofSherbrooke. Pp xiv, 230.

URL: www.nlc-bnc.ca/obj/s4/f2/dsk3/ftp04/nq21850.pdf

Faraclas, Nicholas Gregory. 1986. Cross River as a model for the evolution of Benue-Congo nominalclass/concord systems. Studies in African linguistics, v. 17, 1, p. 39-54.

Folarin, Antonia Yetunde. 1988. Prefix oni- in Yoruba. Kansas working papers in linguistics, v. 13, p.44-53.


Fresco, Edward M. 1969. The tones of the Yoruba and Igala disyllabic noun prefix. Journal of WestAfrican languages, v. 6, 1, p. 31-34.


Gerhardt, Ludwig. 1972/73. Das Nominalsystem der Plateau-4-Sprachen: Versuch einerRekonstruktion. Afrika und Übersee, v. 56, p. 72-89.

Gerhardt, Ludwig. 1972/73. Abriss der Nominalenklassen im Koro, North-Central State, Nigeria.Afrika und Übersee, v. 56, p. 245-266.

Gerhardt, Ludwig. 1988. Auf- und Abbau von nominalen Klassensystemen. In: Progressive traditionsin African and Oriental studies, p. 69-77. Ed. by Siegmund Brauner & Ekkehard Wolff. Suppl. 21 toAsien Afrika Lateinamerika. Berlin: Akademie-Verlag.

Gerhardt, Ludwig. 1994. Western Plateau as a model for the evolution of Benue-Congo nominal classsystems. Afrika und Übersee, v. 77, 2, p. 161-176.

Grebe, Karl H. 1982. Nouns, noun classes and tone in Lam Nso’. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon. Pp 112.

Gregersen, Edgar Alstrup. 1999. Noun class systems in African and Pacific languages. Univ. ofLeipzig papers on Africa (ULPA): languages and literatures series, v. 8. Inst. für Afrikanistik, Univ.Leipzig. ISBN-10 3-932632-37-0.

Grégoire, H. Claire. 1998. L’expression du lieu dans les langues africaines. Faits de langues: revuede linguistique, v. 11/12 (spec. theme: ‘Les langues d’Afrique subsaharienne’, ed. by Suzanne Platieland Raphaël Kabore), p. 285-303.

Gueche, Fotso Hugues Carlos. 2004. Noun morphology of Befang. Postgraduate diploma thesis(mémoire de maîtrise en linguistique). Dept. of African Languages and Linguistics, Fac. of Arts,Letters and Social Sciences, Univ. of Yaoundé I. Pp vii, 84.

Hoffmann, Carl F. 1963. The noun-class system of central Kambari. Journal of African languages, v.2, 2, p. 160-169.

Hoffmann, Carl F. 1967. An outline of the Dakarkari noun class systems and the relation betweenprefix and suffix noun class systems. In: La classification nominale dans les langues négro-africaines, p. 237-259. Ed. by Gabriel Manessy. Colloques internationaux du CNRS (Centre Nationalde la Recherche Scientifique), sciences humaines. Paris.

Hombert, Jean-Marie. 1976. Noun classes and tone in Ngie. In: Studies in Bantu tonology, p. 1-21.Ed. by Larry Michael Hyman. Southern California occasional papers in linguistics (SCOPIL), v. 3.Los Angeles: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Southern California.

Peripherals: Jean-Marie Hombert, “Noun classes and tone in Ngie (abstract)”, UCLA working papers inphonetics, v. 36 (1977), p. 7.

Hombert, Jean-Marie. 1980. Noun classes of the Beboid languages. In: Noun classes in theGrassfield Bantu borderland, p. 83-98. Ed. by Larry Michael Hyman. Southern California occasionalpapers in linguistics (SCOPIL), v. 8. Los Angeles: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Southern California.

Hombert, Jean-Marie. 1980. Le groupe noun. In: Les classes nominales dans le bantou desGrassfields = L’expansion bantoue: actes du colloque international du Centre National de laRecherche Scientifique, Viviers 4-16 avril 1977, v. 1, p. 143-163. Ed. by Luc Bouquiaux, LarryMichael Hyman & Jan Voorhoeve. Numéraux spéciaux de la SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiqueset Anthropologiques de France), v. 9. Paris.

Hombert, Jean-Marie. 1981. From Proto-Benue-Congo to Proto-Bantu noun classes. In: Précis fromthe 12th conference on African linguistics, p. 55-58. Ed. by William Ronald Leben. Suppl. 8 toStudies in African linguistics. Los Angeles: African Studies Center & Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. ofCalifornia at Los Angeles (UCLA).

Hurskainen, Arvi. 2000. Noun classification in African languages. In: Gender in grammar andcognition, 2: manifestations of gender, p. 665-687. Ed. by Matti Rissanen, Terttu Nevalainen & MirjaSaari. Trends in linguistics: studies and monographs, v. 124. Berlin & New York: Mouton de Gruyter.




Hyman, Larry Michael. 1980. Babanki and the Ring group. In: Les classes nominales dans le bantoudes Grassfields = L’expansion bantoue: actes du colloque international du Centre National de laRecherche Scientifique, Viviers 4-16 avril 1977, v. 1, p. 225-258. Ed. by Luc Bouquiaux, LarryMichael Hyman & Jan Voorhoeve. Numéraux spéciaux de la SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiqueset Anthropologiques de France), v. 9. Paris.

Hyman, Larry Michael. 1980. Noni (Misaje group). In: Les classes nominales dans le bantou desGrassfields = L’expansion bantoue: actes du colloque international du Centre National de laRecherche Scientifique, Viviers 4-16 avril 1977, v. 1, p. 259-274. Ed. by Luc Bouquiaux, LarryMichael Hyman & Jan Voorhoeve. Numéraux spéciaux de la SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiqueset Anthropologiques de France), v. 9. Paris.

Hyman, Larry Michael; Voeltz, Erhard Friedrich Karl; Tchokokam, G. 1970. Noun class levelling inBamileke. Studies in African linguistics, v. 1, 2, p. 185-210.

Isukul, Caroline. 1995. Nominal prefixes in Koló-Ogbia. In: Issues in African languages andlinguistics: essays in honour of Kay Williamson, p. 206-215. Ed. by Emmanuel ’Nolue Emenanjo &Ozo-mekuri Ndimele. Special issue of Nigerian language studies. Aba (Nigeria): National Inst. forNigerian Languages (NINLAN).

Jackson, Ellen Marie. 1980. Tikar word order and partial agreement strategies. MA thesis. Univ. ofCalifornia at Los Angeles (UCLA). Pp 53.

Lauer, Larkin & Kagan (1989:61, v. 1838) date this 1984.

Jones, E.Q. 1976. A phonological and noun class analysis of Agoi. BA thesis. Univ. of Ibadan.

Kähler-Meyer, Emmi. 1971. Bantu class 19 pi- in Benue-Congo. In: Actes du 8ème congrèsinternational de linguistique africaine, Abidjan, 24-28 mars 1969, v. 2. Ed. by Maurice Houïs.Annales de l’Univ. d’Abidjan, série H: linguistique, hors série, v. 2. Abidjan.

Kari, Ethelbert E. 1991. The noun phrase in Degema. BA thesis. Univ. of Port Harcourt.

Kari, Ethelbert E. 2005. Degema subject markers: are they prefixes or proclitics? Journal of WestAfrican languages, v. 32, 1/2, p. 13-20.

Kemmermann, Doris [Richter]. 2005. Die Nominalmorphologie des Kenyang. Magisterarbeit. Inst.für Afrikanistik, Univ. zu Köln.

Larochette, Joseph. 1967. A propos de la fonction et de l’origine des classes nominales dans leslangues négro-africaines. Journal of African languages, v. 6, 3, p. 224-230.

Leroy, Jacqueline [Warnier]. 1977. Morphologie et classes nominales en mankom (Cameroun). Bibl.de la SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France), v. 61-62. Paris. Pp 196.ISBN-10 2-85297-027-9.

Publication of the author’s thèse de doctorat de 3e cycle, Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3), 1977.

Peripherals: Elizabeth Dunstan, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 2 (1980), p. 83-84.

Leroy, Jacqueline [Warnier]. 1980. The Ngemba group: Mankon, Bagangu, Mundum I, Bafut, Nkwen,Bambui, Pinyin, Awing. In: Les classes nominales dans le bantou des Grassfields = L’expansionbantoue: actes du colloque international du Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique, Viviers 4-16 avril 1977, v. 1, p. 111-141. Ed. by Luc Bouquiaux, Larry Michael Hyman & Jan Voorhoeve.Numéraux spéciaux de la SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France), v.9. Paris.

Maho, Jouni Filip. 1998. Notes on nouns and noun phrases in Iká. Working paper from theGothenburgian Ika Sessions. Göteborg: Dept. of Oriental and African Languages, Univ. ofGothenburg. Pp 17.

Maho, Jouni Filip. 1999. Notes on nouns and noun phrases in Iká. Revised version. Working paperfrom the Gothenburgian Ika Sessions. Göteborg: Dept. of Oriental and African Languages, Univ. ofGothenburg. Pp 22.

URL: goto.glocalnet.net/maho/papers.html


Manessy, Gabriel. 1962. Observations sur la classification nominale dans les langues négro-africainesdu Soudan et de la Guinée. Bull. de la Soc. de Linguistique de Paris, v. 57, 1, p. 126-160.

Deals with Wolof of Soudan, Tiv, Tagoi, Bwamu, Dagara, Gurma, Kirma, Moore, Minyanka, Supyire, Cebaara(cfr Izard 1967:121, Roncador & Miehe 1998:97).

Manessy, Gabriel. (Ed.) 1967. La classification nominale dans les langues négro-africaines: actes ducolloque international CNRS, Aix-en-Provence, 3-7 juillet 1967. Colloques internationaux du CNRS(Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique), sciences humaines. Paris. Pp 400.

There is no editor listed for this work, but Manessy is listed as conference organizer. All contributions have fourintroductions (French, English, German, Spanish). Each article is followed by a discussion in French.

Mbuagbaw, Tanyi Eyong. 2002. The Denya noun class system. Journal of West African languages, v.29, 1, p. 65-82.

McGarrity, Laura W.; Botne, Robert Dale. 2002. Between agreement and case marking in Lamnso. In:Explorations in African linguistics: from Lamnso to Sesotho, p. 53-70. Ed. by Robert Dale Botne &Rose Vondrasek. Indiana Univ. working papers in linguistics, v. 3. Bloomington: Indiana Univ.Linguistics Club (IULC).

Preprinted 2001 in IULC (Indiana Univ. Linguistics Club) working papers online, v. 01-12A.

URL: faculty.washington.edu/lauramcg

Meeussen, Achille Emiel. 1976. Noun class systems in Niger-Congo. Tervuren.

Manuscript? Listed in Schadeberg’s Bantu Bibliography.

Meissner, Antje; Storch, Anne. (Ed.) 2000. Nominal classification in African languages. Frankfurterafrikanistische Blätter, v. 12. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 165. ISBN-10 3-89645-014-X.

Menne, Martinus. 1992. Konkordanzmorphologie der Klassengruppe 1/2 im Benue-Kongo: zurVerbreitung von präverbalen a- und pränominalen u-. Magisterarbeit. Univ. Hamburg.

Mfonyam, Joseph. 1988. Tone in orthography: the case of Bafut and related languages. PhD thesis.Univ. of Yaoundé.

Besides Bafut, mention is made also of Limbum and other languages. The title is sometimes (erroneously?)given as “Tone in the Bafut noun phrase”.

Miehe, Gudrun. 1983. Die Nominalklassen in den kameruner Graslandsprachen: einDiskussionsbeitrag zur Klassifikation der bantoiden Sprachen. Manuskript. Marburg (an der Lahn):Inst. für Afrikanistik, Philipps-Univ. Pp 15.

Referred to by Parker (1989:175).

Miehe, Gudrun. 1983. Die Nominalklassen des Abuan. Afrika und Übersee, v. 66, 1, p. 159-174.

URL: books.google.com/books?id=mjIzAAAAIAAJ

Mutaka, Ngessimo M. 2005. Harmonization of nominal classes in Bantu Zone A and GrassfieldsBantu languages. In: Studies in African comparative linguistics, with special focus on Bantu andMande: essays in honour of Yvonne Bastin and Claire Grégoire, p. 361-393. Ed. by Koen Bostoen& Jacky Maniacky. Collection sciences humaines / Collectie menswetenschappen, v. 169. Tervuren:Musée Royal de l’Afrique Centrale (MRAC).

Ndedje, René. 2003. La morphologie nominale du mengambo. Mémoire de maîtrise en linguistique.Dépt. de Langues Africaines et Linguistique, Fac. des Arts, Lettres et Sciences Humaines, Univ. deYaoundé I. Pp 137.



Ngoin, T.J. 1997. The internal structure of the noun phrase in Kom. Postgraduate diploma thesis(mémoire de maîtrise en linguistique). Univ. de Buea.


Ngu, Alfred. 2008. Sentence structure and movement operations in Mbeligi. PhD thesis. Univ. deYaoundé I. Pp xviii, 408.

Not sure about the exact title.

Nguendjio, Emile-Gille. 1989. Morphologie nominale et verbale de la langue bangwa. Thèse dedoctorat de 3ème cycle. Dépt. de Langues Africaines et Linguistique, Fac. des Lettres et SciencesHumaines (FLSH), Univ. de Yaoundé. Pp ix, 382.

Nissim, Gabriel M. 1981. Le bamiléké-ghomálá’ (parler de Bandjoun, Cameroun): phonologie,morphologie nominale, comparaison avec des parlers voisins. Langues et civilisations à traditionorale (LACITO), v. 45. Paris: Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France (SELAF).Pp 313.

Peripherals: Ludwig Gerhardt, Afrika und Übersee, v. 70 (1987), p. 280-281.

Ogie, Ota. 1987. Verb and noun classification in Edo. BA project. Benin City: Univ. of Benin.

Oni, J.O. 1975. A tentative analysis of the phonology and noun classes of Bette. BA thesis. Univ. ofIbadan.

Owolabi, D. Kola O. 1995. More on Yoruba prefixing morphology. In: Language in Nigeria: essaysin honour of Ayo Bamgbose, p. 92-112. Ed. by D. Kola O. Owolabi. Ibadan: Group Publ.

Ramirez, Christi. 1998. The Kenyang noun phrase. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon; Min. of Scientific andTechnical Research, Cameroon. Pp 31.

URL: www.sil.org/africa/cameroun/bylanguage/languages/kenyang.html

Runsewe, Oluremi I. 1980. The noun classes and tone system of Loke. MA thesis. Univ. of Ibadan.



Shimizu, Kiyoshi. 1968. An outline of the I-búnú noun class system. Diploma dissertation. Dept. ofLinguistics and Nigerian Languages, Univ. of Ibadan.

Sibomana, Leonidas. 1981. Tarok, 2: das Nominalklassensystem. Afrika und Übersee, v. 64, 1, p. 25-34.

Siertsema, Berthe. 1986. Prefixes in present day Yoruba. In: Language in global perspective: papersin honor of the 50th anniversary of the Summer Institute of Linguistics 1935-1985, p. 373-378. Ed.by Benjamin F. Elson. Dallas: Summer Inst. of Linguistics (SIL).

Simmons, Donald. 1965. Oron noun morphology. Journal of West African languages, v. 2, 2, p. 33-37.

Spreda, Klaus W. 2000. The associative noun phrase in Metta. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon. Pp 14.

URL: www.sil.org/africa/cameroun/bylanguage/languages/meta.html

Spreda, Klaus W. 2000. The noun in Metta. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon. Pp 14.

URL: www.sil.org/africa/cameroun/bylanguage/languages/meta.html

Stahlke, Herbert Frederick Walter. 1976. The noun prefix in Yoruba. In: Papers in African linguisticsin honour of William E. Welmers, p. 243-253. Ed. by Larry Michael Hyman, Leon Carl Jacobson &Russell Galen Schuh. Suppl. 6 to Studies in African linguistics. Los Angeles: African Studies Center& Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of California at Los Angeles (UCLA).

Stallcup, Kenneth Lyell. 1978. A comparative perspective on the phonology and noun classification ofthree Cameroon Grassfields Bantu languages: Moghamo, Ngie and Oshie. PhD thesis. Stanford Univ.Pp vi, 241.


Stallcup, Kenneth Lyell. 1980. Noun classes in Esimbi. In: Noun classes in the Grassfield Bantuborderland, p. 139-154. Ed. by Larry Michael Hyman. Southern California occasional papers inlinguistics (SCOPIL), v. 8. Los Angeles: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Southern California.

Stallcup, Kenneth Lyell. 1980. A brief account of nominal prefixes and vowel harmony in Esimbi. In:L’expansion bantoue: actes du colloque international du Centre National de la RechercheScientifique, Viviers 4-16 avril 1977, v. 2, p. 435-441. Ed. by Luc Bouquiaux. Numéraux spéciaux dela SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France), v. 9. Paris.

Stallcup, Kenneth Lyell. 1980. The Momo languages. In: Les classes nominales dans le bantou desGrassfields = L’expansion bantoue: actes du colloque international du Centre National de laRecherche Scientifique, Viviers 4-16 avril 1977, v. 1, p. 193-224. Ed. by Luc Bouquiaux, LarryMichael Hyman & Jan Voorhoeve. Numéraux spéciaux de la SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiqueset Anthropologiques de France), v. 9. Paris.

Stallcup, Kenneth Lyell. 1980. La géographie linguistique des Grassfields. In: Les classes nominalesdans le bantou des Grassfields = L’expansion bantoue: actes du colloque international du CentreNational de la Recherche Scientifique, Viviers 4-16 avril 1977, v. 1, p. 43-57. Ed. by Luc Bouquiaux,Larry Michael Hyman & Jan Voorhoeve. Numéraux spéciaux de la SELAF (Soc. des EtudesLinguistiques et Anthropologiques de France), v. 9. Paris.

Stanley-Thorne, Carol. 1995. Noun classes in Tikar. Paper presented at the 26th annual conference onAfrican linguistics (ACAL26), Los Angeles. Pp 15.


Sterk, Jan Pieter. 1976. The Hohumono noun class system. Journal of West African languages, v. 11,2, p. 119-140.

Sterk, Jan Pieter. 1978. The noun class system of Gade (Nigeria). African languages / Languesafricaines, v. 4, p. 24-43.

Storch, Anne. 1997. Where have all the noun classes gone? A study of Jukun. Journal of Africanlanguages and linguistics, v. 18, 2, p. (?).

Tabe, Florence. 2008. Towards a characterisation of Bantoid languages: a case study of nounclasses of Kenyang. CASAS (Centre for Advanced Studies of African Society) occasional papers, v.30. Cape Town. ISBN 978-1-919932-65-1.

Tadadjeu, Maurice. 1980. Le dschang. In: Les classes nominales dans le bantou des Grassfields =L’expansion bantoue: actes du colloque international du Centre National de la RechercheScientifique, Viviers 4-16 avril 1977, v. 1, p. 165-181. Ed. by Luc Bouquiaux, Larry Michael Hyman& Jan Voorhoeve. Numéraux spéciaux de la SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques etAnthropologiques de France), v. 9. Paris.

Tamanji, Pius Ngwa. 1991. The Bafut noun phrase: a government and binding analysis. Thèse dedoctorat de 3ème cycle. Dept. of African Languages and Linguistics, Fac. of Letters and SocialSciences, Univ. of Yaoundé.

Tamanji, Pius Ngwa. 2000/01. Agreement and the internal syntax of Bafut DPs. Journal of WestAfrican languages, v. 28, 2, p. 85-108.

Tamanji, Pius Ngwa; Ndamsah, Gratiana L. 2004. Constituent structure of the associative constructionin Grassfield Bantu. Journal of West African languages, v. 31, 1, p. 65-88.

Tongo, W.M. 1993. The Medumba noun phrase. Postgraduate diploma thesis (mémoire de maîtriseen linguistique). Dept. of African Languages and Linguistics, Fac. of Letters and Social Sciences,Univ. of Yaoundé.

Tsakou, Michel. 1976. Les classes nominales en ngyemboon: premier cours d’introduction à lalinguistique. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroun. Pp 12.

Tyhurst, James J. 1985. Tone in Kenyang noun phrases. MA thesis. Univ. of California at LosAngeles (UCLA). Pp 55.


Voorhoeve, Jan. 1963. La classification nominale dans le bangangté. Journal of African languages, v.2, 3, p. 206-209.

Voorhoeve, Jan. 1968. Noun classes in Bamileke. Lingua, v. 21, p. 584-593.

Voorhoeve, Jan. 1974. Locatives in Bangante-Bamileke. Studies in African linguistics, v. 5, p. 205-221.

Voorhoeve, Jan. 1980. Limbum. In: Les classes nominales dans le bantou des Grassfields =L’expansion bantoue: actes du colloque international du Centre National de la RechercheScientifique, Viviers 4-16 avril 1977, v. 1, p. 183-191. Ed. by Luc Bouquiaux, Larry Michael Hyman& Jan Voorhoeve. Numéraux spéciaux de la SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques etAnthropologiques de France), v. 9. Paris.

Voorhoeve, Jan. 1980. Kenyang. In: Les classes nominales dans le bantou des Grassfields =L’expansion bantoue: actes du colloque international du Centre National de la RechercheScientifique, Viviers 4-16 avril 1977, v. 1, p. 275-285. Ed. by Luc Bouquiaux, Larry Michael Hyman& Jan Voorhoeve. Numéraux spéciaux de la SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques etAnthropologiques de France), v. 9. Paris.

Voorhoeve, Jan. 1980. Noun classes in Adere. In: Noun classes in the Grassfield Bantu borderland,p. 57-72. Ed. by Larry Michael Hyman. Southern California occasional papers in linguistics(SCOPIL), v. 8. Los Angeles: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Southern California.

Voorhoeve, Jan; Wolf, Paul Polydoor de. (Ed.) 1969. Benue-Congo noun class systems. Leiden:Afrika-Studiecentrum (ASC); West African Linguistic Soc. (WALS). Pp 198.

Reprinted by Walter de Gruyter in Berlin.

Warnier, Jean-Pierre. 1978. Noun-classes, lexical stocks and multilingualism and the history of theCameroon Grassfields. Language in society, v. 8, p. 409-423.

Watters, John Robert. 1980. The Ejagam noun class system: Ekoid Bantu revisited. In: Noun classesin the Grassfield Bantu borderland, p. 99-137. Ed. by Larry Michael Hyman. Southern Californiaoccasional papers in linguistics (SCOPIL), v. 8. Los Angeles: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of SouthernCalifornia.

Watters, John Robert. 1990. Reduplication and the origin of high tone on noun prefixes in Ejagham.Journal of West African languages, v. 20, 1, p. 105-117.

Wiesemann, Ursula. 1988. Niger-Congo noun class systems. SIL notes on linguistics, v. 42, p. 23-26.

Mentions, for instance, Baatonum (Roncador & Miehe 1998:162).

Williamson, Kay [Ruth] [Margaret]. 1989. Benue-Congo overview. In: The Niger-Congo languages:a classification and description of Africa’s largest language family, p. 247-274. Ed. by John TheodorBendor-Samuel. Lanham MD, New York & London: Univ. Press of America; Summer Inst. ofLinguistics (SIL).

Williamson, Kay [Ruth] [Margaret]. 1993. The noun prefixes of New Benue-Congo. Journal ofAfrican languages and linguistics, v. 14, 1, p. 29-45.

Wils, J. 1935. De nominale klassificatie in de afrikaanse negertalen. Academisch proefschrift terverkrijging van de graad van doctor en letteren en wijsbegeerte. Nijmegen: De Gelderlander voor deKatholieke Univ. Pp xv, 522.

Peripherals: Gérard P. Lestrade, Bantu studies, v. 10 (1936), p. 114-117; Eugen L. Rapp, Baessler-Archiv, v. 18(1936), p. 135; Zöhrer, Wiener Zeits. für die Kunde des Morgenlandes, v. 46 (1939), p. 147-148; Archibald N.Tucker, Bull. of the School of Oriental Studies, v. 10 (1939), p. 269-270.

Winston, F.D.D. 1962. The nominal class system of Loke. African language studies, v. 3, p. 49-70.

The ‹e› in ‹Loke› should be a schwa.


Wolf, Paul Polydoor de. 1971. The noun class system of proto-Benue-Congo. Dissertation. Janualinguarum: series practica, v. 167. The Hague & Paris: Mouton Publ. Pp 200. ISBN-10 90-279-1821-X.

Comprises the author’s dissertation, State Univ. of Leiden, 1971.

Peripherals: John Kelly, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 36 (1973), p. 716-718; JosephGreenberg, American anthropologist, new series, v. 76 (1974), p. 450-451.

Wolf, Paul Polydoor de. 1983. The ku/a-gender in Bantoid, Benue-Congo and Niger-Congo. In:Mélanges de culture et de linguistique africaines publiés à la mémoire de Leo Stappers, p. 311-329.Ed. by Clémentine Faïk-Nzuji Madiya & Erika Sulzmann. Mainzer Afrika-Studien, v. 5. Berlin:Dietrich Reimer Verlag.

Wolff, Hans. 1963. Noun classes and concord in Berom. In: Actes du 2ème colloque internationalede linguistique negro-africaine, Dakar 12-16 avril 1962, p. 86-96. Ed. by Maurice Houïs, GabrielManessy & Serge Sauvageot. Revue de Langues de l’Afrique de l’Ouest, Univ. de Dakar.

Yemmene, Patrice Aimé. 2001. Esquisse de la morphologie nominale du ngómbàlé. Mémoire demaîtrise en linguistique. Dépt. de Langues Africaines et Linguistique, Fac. des Arts, Lettres et SciencesHumaines, Univ. de Yaoundé I. Pp 125.

Yensi, Agnes Mbibeh. 1996. The noun class system of Oku. Postgraduate diploma thesis (mémoire demaîtrise en linguistique). Dept. of African Languages and Linguistics, Fac. of Arts, Letters and SocialSciences, Univ. of Yaoundé I. Pp 134.

Yuh, Peter. 1986. The noun class system of Kom. DPLEG(?) thesis. Ecole National Supérieure(ENS), Univ. de Yaoundé.

What’s DPLEG?


[Anon.] 1908. Guide pratique de conversation en français, anglais et yoruba ou nago: langue la plusrèpandue sur la côte occidentale d’Afrique. Strasbourg: F.X. le Roux pour la Soc. des MissionsAfricaines de Lyon. Pp 126.

Credited to C.B. & L.B. (Hintze 1959:70, Ogunsheye 1963:37).

[Anon.] 1925. Premier livre de lecture en langue yoruba. Soc. des Missions Africaines de Lyon.

Referred to by Ogunsheye (1963:38).

[Anon.] 1958. Ya ka’ ten! La langue bamileke, mise a la portee de ceux qui veulent la cennaitre.Turnhout (Belgique): Impr. Henri Proost.

Grammar.

Abraham, Roy Clive. 1933. The grammar of Tiv. Kaduna: Nigeria Political Service. Pp 8, 213.

Peripherals: Ida C. Ward, Bull. of the School of Oriental Studies, v. 7 (1934), p. 477-478; A. W[erner], Man, v.34 (1934), p. 47 (art. 60).

Adams, Robert Frederick George. 1932. A modern Ibo grammar. London: Oxford Univ. Press. Pp vi,200.

Peripherals: E. Dammann, Zeits. für Eingeborenen-Sprachen, v. 23 (1932/33), p. 307; H.J. Melzian, Bull. of theSchool of Oriental Studies, v. 7 (1933), p. 251-252; Ida C. Ward, Africa, v. 6 (1933), p. 121-122.

Adeniran, Wale. 1971. An introduction to the phonology and grammar of the Owé dialect of Yoruba.Postgraduate diploma thesis. Univ. of Ibadan.

Adewole, Lawrence Olufemi. 2000. Aúmoú-edè fonólójì àti gírámà Yorùbá / Dictionary of Yorubaphonology and grammar. CASAS (Centre for Advanced Studies of African Society) monographseries, v. 6. Cape Town: pt. 1. Pp 26. ISBN-10 1-919799-34-6.


Adewole, Lawrence Olufemi. 2000/01. Beginning Yorùbá, 2 vols. CASAS (Centre for AdvancedStudies of African Society) monograph series, v. 9-10. Cape Town. ISBN-10 1-919799-48-6 (v.1), 1-919799-52-4 (v.2).

Adeyemi, M.C.; Latunde, S.V. 1932. Yoruba language simplified. Ondo (Nigeria).

Adeyi, E. 1961. A Yoruba course for secondary schools and colleges, 2 parts. Ibadan: Kajola Press.Pp 124.

Referred to by Ogunsheye (1963:31).

Adwiraah, Eleonore. 1989. Grammatik des Gworok (Kagoro): Phonologie, Tonologie, Morphologieund Textanalyse. European Univ. studies, series 21: linguistics, v. 71. Frankfurt-am-Main: Peter Lang.Pp xi, 155. ISBN-10 3-631-41603-2.

Publication of the author’s dissertation, Univ. of Hamburg, 1988.

Agheyisi, Rebecca Nogieru. 1990. Edo grammar. Paris: United Nations Educational, Scientific andCultural Organization (UNESCO).

Akeko. 19xx. Beginning Yoruba: a book for foreigners.

Akeko is apparently a pseudonym. Referred to by Ogunsheye (1963:31). Details wanting; but cfr Aremu &Wolff (1963).

Akintan, E.A. 1932. Lecture on Yoruba language with special reference to its grammar. Lagos: IjaiyePress. Pp 16.

Akintan, E.A. 1945. Modern grammar of Yoruba language. Lagos: Ijaiye Press.

Akpanyung, O.A. 1977. An Efik language handbook for teachers. Yaba (Upper Volta): Macmillan.

Anyanwu, Rose-Juliet. 1996. Aspects of Igbo grammar. Dissertation. Univ. Hamburg.

Anyanwu, Rose-Juliet. 1998. Aspects of Igbo grammar: phonetics, phonology, morphology and thetonology of nouns. Beiträge zur Afrikanistik, v. 9. Hamburg: Lit Verlag. Pp viii, 195. ISBN-10 3-8258-3233-3.

Publication of the author’s thesis (Aspects of Igbo grammar), Univ. of Hamburg, 1996.

Peripherals: Sylvester Nhneanothu Osu, Linguistique africaine, v. 21 (1998), p. 113ff; Henning Schreiber,Frankfurter afrikanistische Blätter, v. 12 (2000), p. 163-165.

Ashiwaju, Michael G. 1968. Lehrbuch der Yoruba-Sprache. Lehrbücher für das Studium derorientalischen und afrikanischen Sprachen, v. 13. Leipzig: VEB Verlag Enzyklopädie. Pp 139.

Avezac, Armand d’. 1841. Esquisse grammaticale de la langue yeboue. Mémoires de la Soc.Ethnologique (Paris), v. 1, p. (?).

Not sure about the details. Says Latham (1847:171): “Monsieur D’Avezac’s researches are founded upon thestudy of the Yebu language under a native of the name Ochi-Fekoue, resident in Paris”. See also Ogunsheye(1963:36).

Awobuluyi, Oladele. 1971. Peace Corps Yoruba course. New York: Columbia Univ. TeachersCollege. Pp 374.

Awobuluyi, Oladele. 1979. Essentials of Yoruba grammar. Ibadan: Oxford Univ. Press. Pp xv, 158.

Reprinted 1982 by Univ. Press Ltd in Ibadan (ISBN-10 0-19-575300-3).


Ayuninjam, Funwi F. 1994. Mbilil: a linguistic analysis. PhD thesis. Washington DC: GeorgetownUniv.

Ayuninjam, Funwi F. 1998. A reference grammar of Mbili. Lanham MD, New York & Oxford: Univ.Press of America. Pp xxvi, 444. ISBN-10 0-7618-1120-6, 0-7618-1119-2.

Publication of the author’s dissertation (Mbilil: a linguistic analysis), Georgetown Univ., 1994.

Peripherals: G. Tucker Childs, Language, v. 76 (2000), p. 492.


Bamgbose, Ayo. 1963. A study of the structures and classes in the grammar of modern Yoruba. PhDthesis. Univ. of Edinburgh. Pp 270.

Bamgbose, Ayo. 1966. A grammar of Yoruba. West African language monographs, v. 5. CambridgeUniv. Press; West African Linguistic Soc. (WALS); Inst. of African Studies (IAS), Univ. of Ibadan.Pp xii, 175.

Peripherals: E.C. Rowlands, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 30 (1967), p. 736-737.

Bamgbose, Ayo. 1967. A short Yoruba grammar. Ibadan & London: Heinemann Educational Books.Pp 63, viii.

Banfield, Alexander W.; MacIntyre, John Lester. 1915. A grammar of the Nupe language, togetherwith a vocabulary. London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp viii, 186.

Barber, Karin. 1984. Yoruba don un so 1: a beginner’s course in Yoruba. Ibadan: New Horn Press.Pp 144. ISBN-10 978-2266-08-6.

Barnwell, Katharine Grace Lowry. 1969. A grammatical description of Mbembe (Adun dialect), aCross-River language. PhD thesis. Univ. of London. Pp 314.

Baudin, Noël. 1884. Essai de grammaire de la yoruba. Lyon: Soc. des Missions Africaines de Lyon.Pp 117.

There’s also a “second edition” dated 1966, which may or may not be a reprint.

Baudin, Noël. 1966. Grammaire yoruba. 2ème édition. Centre Catéchétique de Porto Novo, Procurede l’Archidiocèse. Pp 97.

The original edition was published 1884, so this may or may not be a reprint.

Beecroft, W.S. 1914. Yoruba grammar and composition. Lagos: Church Missionary Soc. (CMS).Pp 95.

Compare this title with Gaye & Beecroft (1914, 1923).

Bergman, Richard K. 1981. An outline of Igede grammar. Language data (on microfiche): Africanseries, v. 15. Dallas: Summer Inst. of Linguistics (SIL). Pp 60.

Biddulph, Joseph. 1992. A short Ibo grammar. Pontypridd UK: Languages Information Centre. Pp10. ISBN-10 0-948565-92-6.

Bouché, Pierre Bertrand [Abbe]. 1880. Etude sur la langue nago. Archives des pères missionnaires, v.1. Bar-le-Duc (France): L. Philipona. Pp 51.

Includes off-prints from Etudes catholiques, p. 505-553. Ogunsheye (1963:35+36) seems to list this twice, onceunder Bouché, and a second time under the name Jacquot (without any first name).

Bowen, Thomas J. 1858. Grammar and dictionary of the Yoruba language, with an introductorydescription of the country and people of Yoruba. Smithsonian contributions to knowledge, v. 10:4.Washington DC: Smithsonian Inst. Pp xxii, 71, 136.

URL: www.archive.org/details/grammardictionar00bowerich

Briggs, K. 1972. An introductory description of the Bete language. Postgraduate diploma thesis. Univ.of Ibadan.

Bunkowske, Eugene Walter. 1976. Topics in Yala grammar. PhD thesis. Univ. of California at LosAngeles (UCLA). Pp 253.

Carrell, Patricia L. 1966. A transformational grammar of Igbo. PhD thesis. Univ. of Texas.

Carrell, Patricia L. 1970. A transformational grammar of Igbo. West African language monographs,v. 8. Cambridge Univ. Press; West African Linguistic Soc. (WALS). Pp 129.

Publication of the author’s thesis, Univ. of Texas, 1966. Reprinted (as a “new edition”) 2010 by CambridgeUniv. Press (ISBN 978-0-521-07831-3 hb, 978-0-521-15514-4 pb).

Clark, David J. 1969. A grammatical study of Ekpeye. PhD thesis. Univ. of London.


Crowther, Samuel Ajayi. 1843. Vocabulary of the Yoruba language: to which are prefixed thegrammatical elements of the Yoruba language. London: Church Missionary Soc. (CMS). Pp vii, 48,196.

Includes a grammatical sketch (48 p.) plus English-Yoruba and Yoruba-English vocabularies.

Crowther, Samuel Ajayi. 1852. A grammar and vocabulary of the Yoruba language. Withintroductory remarks by the Rev. O.E. Vidal. London: Seeley, Service & Co. Pp 38, vii, 52, 291.

Crowther, Samuel Ajayi. 1852. A grammar of the Yoruba language. London: Seeley, Service & Co.Pp vii, 52.

Crowther, Samuel Ajayi. 1864. A grammar and vocabulary of the Nupe language. London: ChurchMissionary Soc. (CMS). Pp vi, 208.

Dangel, R. 1929/30. Grammatische Skizze der Yergum-Sprache. Bibl. africana (Innsbruck), v. 3, 2/3,p. 135-145.

Delano, Isaac O. 1958. Atúmò ede Yoruba / A short Yoruba grammar and dictionary. London &Cape Town: Oxford Univ. Press. Pp 209.

Peripherals: E.C. Rowlands, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 22 (1959), p. 181-182.

Delano, Isaac O. 1965. A modern Yoruba grammar. London: Thomas Nelson & Sons.

Edegbe, J.U. 1936. Benin English grammar. London: Church Missionary Soc. (CMS).

Edgar, Francis. 1909. A grammar of the Gbari language, with Gbari-English and English-Gbaridictionaries. Belfast: W. & G. Baird. Pp 373.

Eke, U.K. 1985. Eléments de description de l’igbo d’Ohafia. Thèse de PhD. Univ. Stendhal(Grenoble 3).

Elimelech, Baruch. 1976. A tonal grammar of Etsako. UCLA (Univ. of California, Los Angeles)working papers in phonetics, v. 35. Los Angeles. Pp 170.

Apparently there are two versions/prints of this. One published as UCLA working papers in linguistics, v. 87.Another one appeared as UCLA working papers in phonetics, v. 35.

URL: repositories.cdlib.org/uclaling/wpp/No35/

Peripherals: George N. Clements, review article, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 1 (1979), p. 95-108.

Elimelech, Baruch. 1978. A tonal grammar of Etsako. UCLA (Univ. of California, Los Angeles)working papers in linguistics, v. 87. Los Angeles. Pp xiv, 141.

Apparently there are two versions/prints of this. One published as UCLA working papers in linguistics, v. 87.Another one appeared as UCLA working papers in phonetics, v. 35.

Emenanjo, Emmanuel ’Nolue. 1978. Elements of modern Igbo grammar: a descriptive approach.Ibadan: Oxford Univ. Press. Pp xxv, 234. ISBN-10 978-154-078-8.

Essien, Okon E. 1990. A grammar of the Ibibio language. Ibadan: Univ. Press Ltd (UPL). Pp xix,171. ISBN-10 978-2491-53-5.

Essien, Udo [Ekanem]; Cook, Thomas Louis. 1973. A brief introduction to Efik. 2nd edition. Nsukka:Dept. of English, Univ. of Nigeria.

Essien, Udo [Ekanem]; Cook, Thomas Louis. 1982. A brief introduction to Efik. New(?) edition.

Details wanting.

Evans-Pritchard, Edward Evan. 1965. An Efik grammar. London: Atlantic Press; MethodistMissionary Soc.

Fajen, J. 1970. A manual of Kukele. Typescript.

Source?


Faraclas, Nicholas Gregory. 1984. A grammar of Obolo. Studies in African grammatical systems, v.1. Bloomington: Indiana Univ. Linguistics Club (IULC). Pp xx, 122.

Fransen, Margo A.E. 1995. A grammar of Limbum, a Grassfields Bantu language spoken in theNorth-West Province of Cameroon. PhD thesis. Free Univ. of Amsterdam. Pp 403.

Ganot, R.P. 1899. Grammaire ibo. Mesnière (France?) & Oniga (Nigeria): Impr. St. Joseph pour laMission Catholique de Niger. Pp 209.

Unsure about the publisher(s).

Gaye, Jules A. de; Beecroft, W.S. 1914. Yoruba grammar. Lagos: CMS (Church Missionary Soc.)Bookshop. Pp 95.

Gaye, Jules A. de; Beecroft, W.S. 1923. Yoruba grammar. 2nd edition. Lagos: CMS (ChurchMissionary Soc.) Bookshop. Pp 96.

This seems to have been reprinted many times, e.g. 1951 by Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner & Co.; andsubsequently more than once by Routledge & Kegan Paul.

Peripherals: E.W. S[mith], Journal of the African Soc., v. 22 (1922/23), p. 339; A. Lloyd James, Bull. of theSchool of Oriental Studies, v. 3 (1923), p. 168-169.

Goldie, Hugh. 1857. Principles of Efik grammar, with specimens of the language. Calabar MissionPress. Pp xviii, 103.

Goldie, Hugh. 1868. Principles of Efik grammar with specimen of language. Edinburgh: Muir &Patterson. Pp 105.

Revision or reprint of Goldie (1857).

Goldie, Hugh. 1874. Efik grammar in English. Edinburgh: United Presbyterian College.

Goldie, Hugh. 1874. Efik grammar in Efik. Edinburgh: United Presbyterian College.

Grebe, Karl H. 1976. Relational grammar applied to Nsoq. Calgary working papers in linguistics, v.1, 2, p. 34-58.

Green, Margret Mackeson; Igwe, G. Egemba. 1963. A descriptive grammar of Igbo. Veröff. des Inst.für Orientforschung der Deutschen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin. Berlin & London:Akademie-Verlag; Oxford Univ. Press. Pp ii, xiii, 235.

Hintze (1959:90) dates this erroneously 1959.

Peripherals: A.N. Tucker, “Systems of tone-marking African languages”, Bull. of the School of Oriental andAfrican Studies, v. 27 (1964), p. 594-611; E.C. Rowlands, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies,v. 28 (1965), p. 668-669.

Harro, Gretchen; Haynes, Nancy. 1985. Leçons d’apprentissage de la langue yemba (dschang).Yaoundé: SIL Cameroun. Pp 50.

Harro, Gretchen; Haynes, Nancy. 1991. Grammar sketch of Yemba. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon. Pp 50.

URL: www.sil.org/africa/cameroun/bylanguage/languages/yemba.html

Hofmeister, J. 1918/19. Kurzgefasste Wute-Grammatik. Zeits. für Kolonialsprachen, v. 9, 1, p. 1-19.

Hyman, Larry Michael. (Ed.) 1979. Aghem grammatical structure, with special reference to nounclasses, tense-aspect and focus marking. Southern California occasional papers in linguistics(SCOPIL), v. 7. Los Angeles: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Southern California.

Peripherals: Lynell Marchese, Language, v. 56 (1980), p. 701.

Hyman, Larry Michael. 1981. Noni grammatical structure, with special reference to verbmorphology. Southern California occasional papers in linguistics (SCOPIL), v. 9. Los Angeles: Dept.of Linguistics, Univ. of Southern California. Pp vi, 121.

Peripherals: Russell Richards, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 5 (1983), p. 198-207.


Hyman, Larry Michael; Magaji, Daniel J. 1970. Essentials of Gwari grammar. Occasional publ. fromthe Inst. of African Studies (IAS), v. 27. Univ. of Ibadan. Pp 134.

Igwe, G. Egemba; Green, Margret Mackeson. 1964. Short Igbo grammar.

Details wanting. The order of authors could be wrong.

Igwe, G. Egemba; Green, Margret Mackeson. 1967. Igbo language course, 1: Igbo language study.Ibadan: Oxford Univ. Press. Pp 159.

Igwe, G. Egemba; Green, Margret Mackeson. 1967. Igbo language course, 2: Igbo dialogues andstories. Ibadan: Oxford Univ. Press. Pp 70.

Ikoro, Suanu M. 1996. The Kana language. CNWS (Research School of Asian, African andAmerindian Studies) publ., v. 40. Leiden. Pp 414. ISBN-10 90-73782-57-0.

Peripherals: Nicholas G. Faraclas, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 20 (1999), p. 64-66.

Iwara, Alexander U. 1982. Phonology and grammar of Lokaa: a preliminary study. MPhil (Master ofPhilosophy) thesis. London: School of Oriental and African Studies (SOAS).

Jacquot, [?]. 1880. Etude sur la langue nago ou yoruba. Lyon.

Not sure about this one. Referred to by Ogunsheye (1963:36). It may be identical to Bouché (1880); althoughwhere the name Jacquot comes from seems a bit obscure.

Kähler-Meyer, Emmi. 1952/53. Sprachproben aus der Landschaft Bembe im Bezirk Bamenda,Kamerun. Afrika und Übersee, v. 37, p. 109-118, 151-182.

Kari, Ethelbert E. 1997. Degema. Languages of the world: materials, v. 180. München: LincomEuropa. ISBN-10 3-89586-214-2.

Kari, Ethelbert E. 2000. Ogbronuagum: the Bukuma language. Languages of the world: materials, v.329. München: Lincom Europa. Pp iv, 71. ISBN-10 3-89586-618-0.

Peripherals: Michael Cahill, Language, v. 80 (2004), p. 348-349.

Kari, Ethelbert E. 2004. A reference grammar of Degema. Grammatische Analysen afrikanischerSprachen, v. 22. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 430.

Kaufman, Elaine [Marlowe]. 1968. Ibibio grammar. PhD thesis. Univ. of California at Berkeley. Pp438.

Kayo, Patrice; Domche Teko, Engelbert; Ngeufang, André. 1977. Grammaire élémentaire de lalangue bamiléké. Bafoussam: Libr. Populaire. Pp 40.

Kelly, Bernhard J. 1954. An introduction to Onitsha Igbo. London: Macmillan & Co. Pp vii, 63.

Koopman, Hilda; Kural, M. (Ed.) 1994. Aspects of Nchufie grammar. Occasional papers inlinguistics, v. 14. Univ. of California at Los Angeles (UCLA).

Koops, Robert George. 1990. Aspects of the grammar of Kuteb (Nigeria, Jukunoid). PhD thesis.Univ. of Colorado at Boulder.

Not sure about the title.

Koops, Robert George; Koopman, Adrian. 2009. A grammar of Kuteb: a Jukunoid language of east-central Nigeria. Kay Williamson Educational Foundation, v. 1. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Ppc.315. ISBN 978-3-89645-422-5.

Lasebikan, Ebenezer Latunde; Lewis, Leonard John. 1949. A Yoruba revision course. London:Oxford Univ. Press. Pp vi, 84.

Ogunsheye (1963:37) has two entries for this, one dated 1949, another dated 1956. The second may be a reprint.

Low, W.P. 1908. Gbari grammar, notes and vocabulary. Compiled at Kuta, Northern Nigeria.Zungeru (Nigeria): Government Printing Office. Pp 17.



Luzio, Aldo di. 1972/73. Preliminary description of the Amo language (Plateau Province, northernNigeria). Afrika und Übersee, v. 56, p. 3-61.

Mamud, Ige. 1999. Grammaire yoruba de base. CASAS (Centre for Advanced Studies of AfricanSociety) monograph series, v. 4. Cape Town. Pp 48. ISBN-10 1-919799-25-7.

Meier, Paul E.; Meier, Inge; Bendor-Samuel, John Theodor. 1975. A grammar of Izi, an Igbolanguage. Publ. in linguistics and related fields, v. 47. Norman OK: Summer Inst. of Linguistics(SIL). Pp 283.

URL: www.ethnologue.org/show_work.asp?id=11699

Melzian, Hans J. 1960. Manuskript einer Bini-Grammatik.

Referred to by Hintze (1959:84).

Miehe, Gudrun; Stöckle, Johannes. 1992. A short introduction to the Mungaka grammar. In:Mungaka (Bali) dictionary, p. 1-29. Compiled by Georg Tischhauser, revised and translated byJohannes Stöckle, in cooperation with Samuel Fe Tita Mangwa. Archiv afrikanistischer Manuskripte,v. 1. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.

Ndimele, Ozo-mekuri. 2000. Echie. Languages of the world: materials, v. 326. München: LincomEuropa. Pp c.60. ISBN-10 3-89586-606-7.

Nettle, Daniel. 1998. The Fyem language of northern Nigeria. Languages of the world: materials, v.136. München: Lincom Europa. Pp ix, 97.

Peripherals: Ludwig Gerhardt, review article, Afrika und Übersee, v. 82 (1999), p. 105-113.

Ngangoum, F. 1970. Le bamileke des fe’fe’: grammaire descriptive usuelle. Saint-Léger-Vauban(France): Abbaye Sainte-Marie de la Pierre-Qui-Vire.

Nissim, Gabriel M. 1973. Je parle bamileke-jo: manuel d’initiation au bamileke-jo. Douala: CollègeLibermann.

Nissim, Gabriel M. 1975. Cours de grammaire bamileke. Cahiers du Dépt. des Langues Africaines etLinguistique, v. 6. Fac. des Lettres et Sciences Humaines (FLSH), Univ. de Yaoundé.

Nissim, Gabriel M. 1977. Je parle bamileke. 2ème édition, corrigé. Douala: Collège Libermann. Pp112, 1 cassette.

Nka’kayii, Nzambu’. 1973. Grammaire pratique de bamileke-fe’efe’e, 1: les mots. Douala: Ed. Nufi.Pp 169.

Not sure about the author.

Noumbi, D. 1981. Esquisse linguistique du bum. Mémoire de maîtrise en linguistique. Univ. deYaoundé.

Odujinrin, J.S.A. 1961/62. Modern lessons in Yoruba, 2 parts. London: Lorraine Phillips WaterlooPress. Pp 160; 156.

Not sure about the publishers. Referred to by Ogunsheye (1963:37).

Ogie, E. 1975. A descriptive grammar of Edo. MPhil (Master of Philosophy) thesis. Univ. of London.

Referred to by Ogie (2001:59).

Ogunbowale, P.O. 1970. The essentials of the Yoruba language. London: Univ. of London Press.

Oko, Okoji R. 1992. The grammar of question formation in Yala language. Ibadan: Kraft Books. Pp144.

Peripherals: Margaret M. Okon, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 24 (2003), p. 111-116.

Okonkwo, M.N. 1980. A complete course in Igbo grammar. Macmillan Nigeria Publ.

Oliobi, V.C. 1986. Eléments de description de l’igbo d’Onitsha. Grenoble: Univ. Stendhal (Grenoble3).


Omoregie, Osaren. 1983. Edo grammar for schools. Lagos: Academy Press.

Orji, G.; Salami, A. 1972. Learn to speak the four Nigerian languages. Onitsha: Gebo.

Hausa, Yoruba, Igbo, and... English? Kanuri? Arabic?

Perrin, Mona J. 19xx. Mambila grammar sketch. Unpublished notes.

Mentioned by Bendor-Samuel (1989:429).

Robb, A. 1866. Principles of Efik grammar. Calabar Mission Press.

Rosendall, Elias Patrick. 1998. Aspects of Gbari grammar. MA thesis. Univ. of Texas at Arlington. Ppix, 166.

Rowland Oke, Mary. 2003. Description systématique de la langue obolo-andoni. Thèse. Univ.Lumière (Lyon 2). Pp 821.

Rowland Oke, Mary. 2003. Description systématique de la langue obolo-andoni. Paris: L’Harmattan.Pp 410. ISBN-10 2-7475-5015-X.

Publication (revised?) of the author’s dissertation, Univ. Lumière (Lyon 2).

Rowlands, Evan Celyn. 1969. Teach yourself Yoruba. London: English Univ. Press. Pp vi, 276.

Reprinted 1985 by Hodder & Stoughton in Sevenoaks (ISBN-10 0-340-39030-1).

Schaefer, Ronald P.; Egbokhare, Oisaghaede Francis. 199x. An initial Emai reference grammar.

Published? Source?

Schaefer, Ronald P.; Egbokhare, Oisaghaede Francis. 2007. A dictionary of Emai (an Edoid languageof Nigeria), including a grammatical sketch. Westafrikanische Studien: Frankfurter Beiträge zurSprach- und Kulturgeschichte, v. 32. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 552. ISBN 978-3-89645-468-3.

Schaub, Willi. 1985. Babungo. Descriptive grammars series. London: Croom Helm. Pp 403. ISBN-10 0-7099-3352-5.

Peripherals: Jacqueline Leroy, Journal of West African languages, v. 16 (1986), p. 113-116.

Schön, James Frederick. 1861. Oku Ibo: grammatical elements of the Ibo language. London: W.M.Watts. Pp 4, 8, 86.

Shimizu, Kiyoshi. 1980. A Jukun grammar. Veröff. des Inst. für Afrikanistik und Ägyptologie derUniv. Wien, v. 11; Beiträge zur Afrikanistik, v. 9. Wien: Afro-Pub. Pp xviii, 319.

Shultz, George. 1997. Kom language: grammar sketch, pt. 1. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon; Min. ofScientific and Technical Research, Cameroon. Pp 41.

URL: www.sil.org/africa/cameroun/bylanguage/languages/kom.html

Sibomana, Leonidas. 1985. A phonological and grammatical outline of Eggon. Afrika und Übersee, v.68, 1, p. 43-68.

Sibomana, Leonidas. 1986. An outline of Nkem language. Afrika und Übersee, v. 69, 2, p. 251-292.

Smith, Neil Voyne. 1967. An outline grammar of Nupe. London: School of Oriental and AfricanStudies (SOAS). Pp 55.

Spencer, Julius. 1892. An elementary grammar of the Ibo language.

Details wanting.

Spencer, Julius. 1901. An elementary grammar of the Ibo language. 2nd edition. London: Soc. forPromoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp vi, 52.

Reprinted 1927 as A first grammar of the Ibo language by The Sheldon Press in London.


Spencer, Julius. 1916. An elementary grammar of the Ibo language. 3rd edition, revised by T.J.Dennis. London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp x, 116.

Reprinted 1924 by the SPCK.

Peripherals: Anon., Journal of the African Soc., v. 16 (1916/17), p. 186; N.W. T[homas], Man, v. 17 (1917), p.182 (art. 126).

Stanford, Ron[ald]. 1967. The Bekwarra language of Nigeria: a grammatical description. PhD thesis.London: School of Oriental and African Studies (SOAS). Pp 326.

Stanley, Carol. 1986. Description morphosyntaxique de la langue tikar. Thèse de doctorat d’état.Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3). Pp 514.

Stanley, Carol. 1991. Description morphosyntaxique de la langue tikar. Yaoundé: Soc. Internationalede Linguistique (SIL). Pp 581. ISBN-10 2-87751-003-4.

Publication of the author’s thesis, Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3), 1986.

Sterk, Jan Pieter. 1977. Elements of Gade grammar. PhD thesis. Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. Pp287.

Stevick, Earl W.; Aremu, Olaleye. 1963. Yoruba basic course. Washington DC: Foreign Service Inst.,US Dept. of State. Pp xxxviii, 343.

Stofberg, Yvonne R. 1978. Migili grammar. Language data (on microfiche): African series, v. 12.Dallas: Summer Inst. of Linguistics (SIL).

Strub, Eugéne. 1915/16. Essai d’une grammaire de la langue kukuruku (Nigeria, Afrique occidental).Anthropos, v. 10/11, p. 450-465, 888-907.

Swift, Lloyd B.; Ahaghotu, A.; Ugorji, E. 1962. Igbo basic course. Washington DC: Foreign ServiceInst., US Dept. of State. Pp xiv, 498.

Tamanji, Pius Ngwa. 2009. A descriptive grammar of Bafut. Grammatische Analysen afrikanischerSprachen, v. 35. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp xii, 228. ISBN 978-3-89645-551-2.

Tawu-Asu, R. 1977. Introduction to the study of the Bokyi language. Ikom (Nigeria): Bokyi Books.

Tchiegang, Luc. 1978. Bangangté-Deutsch-Konversationsbuch. Magisterarbeit. Saarbrücken: Univ.des Saarlandes. Pp 244.

Thomas, Elaine. 1969. A grammatical description of the Engenni language. PhD thesis. Univ. ofLondon. Pp 259.

Thomas, Elaine. 1978. A grammatical description of the Engenni language. Publ. in linguistics, v. 60.Dallas: Summer Inst. of Linguistics (SIL); Univ. of Texas at Arlington. Pp viii, 191. ISBN-10 0-88312-074-7.

Peripherals: Larry M. Hyman, Language, v. 55 (1979), p. 748-749.

Thomas, Northcote Whitridge. 1913. Anthropological report on the Ibo speaking peoples of Nigeria,3: proverbs, narratives, vocabularies and grammar. London: Harrison & Sons. Pp vi, 199.

Peripherals: Anon., Journal of the African Soc., v. 12 (1912/13), p. 447-449; P.F. Hestermann, Anthropos, v. 8(1913), p. 898-900; P. Amaury Talbot, Man, v. 14 (1914), p. 143-144 (art. 71); D. Westermann, Petermannsgeographische Mitt., v. 60 (1914), p. 44; Sidney E. Hartland, Journal of the African Soc., v. 14 (1914/15), p.271-277.

Titanji, [?]. 1988. An introduction to the study of Bali-Nyonga: a tribute to His Royal HighnessGalega II, traditional ruler of Bali-Nyonga from 1940-1985. Yaoundé: Stardust.

Details wanting.

Tschoffouo. 1979. Babadjou-Sprache (Bamiléké). Saarbrücken: Univ. des Saarlandes. Pp 151.

This is probably a thesis of some sort.


Vielhauer, E. 1915. Grundzüge einer Grammatik der Balisprache. Basel.

Possibly the author should be Adolf Vielhauer.

Ward, Ida Caroline. 1936. An introduction to the Ibo language. Cambridge: William Heffer & Sons.Pp xiii, 215.

Peripherals: Lilias Homburger, Journal of the Royal African Soc., v. 36 (1936), p. 241-242; Roland G. Kent,Language, v. 12 (1936), p. 307-308; Diedrich Westermann, Africa, v. 9 (1936), p. 560-562; Margret M. Green,Bull. of the School of Oriental Studies, v. 8 (1937), p. 1188-1190.

Ward, Ida Caroline. 1952. An introduction to the Yoruba language. Cambridge: William Heffer &Sons. Pp viii, 255.

Peripherals: Diedrich Westermann, Africa, v. 23 (1953), p. 260-261.

Welmers, Beatrice F.; Welmers, William Everrett. 1968. Igbo: a learner’s manual. Los Angeles: Self-published.

Williamson, Kay [Ruth] [Margaret]. 1968. An introduction to Ìká and Úkwuàni. Occasional papersfrom the Inst. of African Studies (IAS), v. 14. Univ. of Ibadan.

Possibly the “An introduction to...” part is not part of the title.

Yakovlyeva, V.K. 1963. Yazyk ioruba = The Yoruba language. Moskva: Izdatelstvo VostocnojLiteratury. Pp 152.

18Niger-Congo: New Kwa languages


Akoha, A.B. 1980. Quelques éléments d’une grammaire du fongbe: nominal et syntagme nominal.Thèse de doctorat de 3ème cycle. Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3). Pp 396.

Aning, Simon Kwasi. 1998. Nominal constructions in Akan. Candidate of philosophy (masters)thesis. Trondheim: Dept. of Linguistics, Norwegian Univ. of Science and Technology (NTNU).

Apronti, Eric Ofoe. 1967. A phonetic and phonological study of the nominal piece in Adangme, 2 vols.PhD thesis. Univ. of London.

Bobuafor, Mercy Lamptey. 2009. Noun classes in Tafi: a preliminary analysis. In: The linguistics ofendangered languages: contributions to morphology and morpho-syntax. Ed. by Leo Wetzels. LOT(Landelijke Onderzoekschool Taalwetenschap) occasional series, v. 13. Utrecht: Netherlands GraduateSchool of Linguistics.

URL: lotos.library.uu.nl/publish/issues/13/index.html

Bolé-Richard, Rémy. 1983. La classification nominale en ega. Journal of West African languages, v.13, 1, p. 51-62.

Brousseau, Anne-Marie; Lumsden, John S. 1992. Nominal structures in Fongbe. Journal of WestAfrican languages, v. 22, 1 (spec. theme: ‘Topics on the syntax and semantics of Fongbe’, ed. byClaire Lefebvre), p. 5-26.

Dorvlo, Kofi. 2009. Noun class system and agreement patterns in Logba (Ikpana). In: The linguisticsof endangered languages: contributions to morphology and morpho-syntax. Ed. by Leo Wetzels.LOT (Landelijke Onderzoekschool Taalwetenschap) occasional series, v. 13. Utrecht: NetherlandsGraduate School of Linguistics.

URL: lotos.library.uu.nl/publish/issues/13/index.html

Essegbey, James A.B.K. 1993. The X-bar theory and the Ewe noun phrase. Univ. of Trondheimworking papers in linguistics, v. 19, p. 52-69.


Gblem [Poidi], Honorine Massanvi. 1989. Le système nominal de l’igo-ahlo: étude preliminaire.Mémoire de maîtrise. Univ. Paris-Sorbonne (Paris 4). Pp 96.

Heine, Bernd; Hünnemeyer, Friederike. 1988. On the fate of Ewe ví ‘child’: the development of adiminutive marker. Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere (AAP), v. 16, p. (?).

Höftmann, Hildegard. 1966. Die Nominalklassen im Lelemi. In: Neue afrikanistische Studien:Festschrift für A. Klingenheben, p. 100-108. Ed. by Johannes Lukas. Hamburger Beiträge zur Afrika-Kunde, v. 5. Hamburg: Deutsches Inst. für Afrika-Forschung.

Lefebvre, Claire. 1992. AGR in languages without person and number agreement: the case of theclausal determiner in Haitian and Fon. Canadian journal of linguistics / Revue canadienne deslinguistique, v. 37, 2 (spec. theme: ‘Functional categories’, ed. by Claire Lefebvre, John S. Lumsdenand Lisa Travis), p. 137-156.


Lord, Carol. 1982. The development of object markers in serial verb languages. In: Syntax andsemantics, 15: studies in transitivity, p. 277-300. Ed. by Paul J. Hopper & Sandra A. Thompson.New York: Academic Press.

Manessy, Gabriel. 1987. La classification nominale en proto-guang. Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere(AAP), v. 9, p. (?).


Osam, Emmanuel Kweku. 1993. The loss of the noun class system in Akan. Acta linguisticahafniensia, v. 26, p. 81-106.

Schuh, Russell Galen. 1995. Avatime noun classes and concord. Studies in African linguistics, v. 24, 2,p. 123-149.

Snider, Keith L. 1988. The noun class system of proto-Guang and its implications for internalclassification. Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 10, 2, p. 137-163.

Stahlke, Herbert Frederick Walter. 1971. The noun prefix in Ewe. In: Papers from the 2nd conferenceon African linguistics, p. 141-160. Ed. by Talmy Givón & Russell Galen Schuh. Suppl. 2 to Studiesin African linguistics. Los Angeles: African Studies Center & Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Californiaat Los Angeles (UCLA).

Stewart, Osumuyimen Thompson. 1997. Object agreement and the serial verb construction: someminimalist considerations. In: Object positions in Benue-Kwa: papers from a workshop at LeidenUniv., June 1994. Ed. by Rose-Marie Déchaine & Victor B. Manfredi. HIL (Holland Inst. ofGenerative Linguistics) publ., v. 4. The Hague: Holland Academic Graphics.

Storch, Anne; Koffi, Yao. 2000. Noun classes and consonant alternation in Akebu (Kègbèrekê).Frankfurter afrikanistische Blätter, v. 12 (spec. theme: ‘Nominal classification in African languages’,ed. by Antje Meissner and Anne Storch), p. 79-98.

The ‹e›’s in ‹Kègbèrekê› should be schwa symbols.

Westermann, Diedrich. 1935. Nominalklassen in den westafrikanischen Klassensprachen und in denBantusprachen. Mitt. des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen, III. Abt., v. 38, p. 1-55.

Deals with several languages, e.g. the Kwa languages Logba, Nyangbo, and Avatime (Hintze 1959:96), and theGur languages Gulmancema, Kasele, Bassari, Kasim, Moore, Dagbani, Kusaal, Sisaala, Buli, Tem, Dilo, Cala,and Baatonum (Roncador & Miehe 1998:161).

Peripherals: J.H. Greenberg, “The classification of African languages”, American anthropologist, new series, v.50 (1948), p. 24-30.


[Anon.] 199x. Six weeks course in Twi. Tamale Inst. of Cross-Cultural Studies (TICCS).

[Anon.] 199x. Six weeks course in Ga. Tamale Inst. of Cross-Cultural Studies (TICCS).

Adjei, D. Addo. 1994. Twi kasa nhoma a eto so abien, book 2. Ring Road Publ. Pp 30. ISBN-10 1-898553-02-5.

Brief introduction to the language. Details wanting.

Adu-Amankwah, David. 2003. Asante-Twi learners’ reference grammar. African language learners’reference grammar series. Madison: NALRC (National African Language Resource Center) Press.ISBN-10 1-58684-226-9.

Akrofi, C.A. 1931. Twi kasa mmara = A Twi grammar book. Accra.

Unsure about this one. Reprinted 1965 by Waterville Publishing House in Accra.


Akrofi, C.A. 1937. Twi kasa mmara = A Twi grammar book. London: Longmans.

Apparently not the same as Akrofi 1931.

Akrofi, C.A. 1943. Twi kasa mmara = A Twi grammar book. New edition. London: Longmans.

Akrofi, C.A. 1965. Twi kasa mmara / A Twi grammar in Twi. New edition. Accra: Waterville Publ.House. Pp 110.

Revision? Reprint?

Alapini, Julien. 1950. Le petit dahoméen: grammaire, vocabulaire, lexique en langue du Dahomey.Avignon: Presses Universelles. Pp 284.

Allan, Edward Jay. 1973. A grammar of Buem, the Lelemi language. PhD thesis. Univ. of London. Pp492.

Amartey, A. A. 1989. Beginners’ Ga. Ga Soc. Pp 60.

Ansre, Gilbert. 1966. The grammatical units of Ewe: a study of their structure, classes and systems.PhD thesis. Univ. of London.

Balmer, William Turnbull; Grant, F.C.F. 1929. A grammar of the Fante-Akan language. London:Atlantic Press. Pp 224.

Appendix 3 includes Fante-English and English-Fante vocabularies.

Balouki, Tetwehaaki. 1982. Cours trilingue de langues nationales togolaises: kabiye, ewe, français.Lomé. Pp 120, 4.

Referred to by Roncador & Miehe (1998:121).

Balouki, Tetwehaaki. 1998. Manuel trilingue de cours de langues kabiye-ewe-français. NouvellesEditions Africaines (NEA).

New edition?

Bannerman, Charles James. 1944. Ga wiemo mligblamo wolo ni tsoo wiemoi komekomei anitsumo -klenklen 1 / A Ga grammar of function (stage 1), adapted from the Fante grammar of function. 2ndedition, revised. Cape Coast: Methodist Book Depot; Education Dept., Gold Coast. Pp 69.

When did the first edition appear? As for the Fante grammar of function, see Bartels & Annobil (1948).

Bannerman, Charles James. 1945. Ga wiemo mligblamo wolo ni tsoo wiemoi komekomei anitsumo -klenklen 2 / A Ga grammar of function (stage 2), adapted from the Fante grammar of function. CapeCoast: Methodist Book Depot; Education Dept., Gold Coast.

Bannerman, Charles James. 1948. Ga grammar of function. Cape Coast: Methodist Book Depot. Pp168.

With parallel texts in Ga and English.

Bannerman, Charles James. 1968. Ga grammar of function. 2nd edition. Cape Coast: MethodistBook Depot. Pp 170.

With parallel texts in Ga and English.

Bartels, Francis Lodowic. 1962. Asante Twi nsem dwumadie / An Asante Twi grammar and function.Cape Coast: Methodist Book Depot.

Bartels, Francis Lodowic; Annobil, J.A. 1948. Mfantse nkasafua dwumadzi / A Fante grammar offunction. 2nd edition, revised. Cape Coast: Methodist Book Depot. Pp x, 182.

When did the first edition appear?

Bartels, Francis Lodowic; Annobil, J.A. 1967. Mfantse nkasafua dwumadzi / A Fante grammar offunction. 12th edition. Cape Coast: Methodist Book Depot. Pp x, 182.


Bellon, Immanuel. 1911. Tshi lessons for beginners, including grammatical guide and numerousidioms and phrases. Kumasi (Ghana): Basel Mission Book Depot.

Date could be wrong. Next edition (1955) retitled Twi lessons for beginners.

URL: www.archive.org/details/tshilessonsforbe00belliala

Bellon, Immanuel. 1955. Twi lessons for beginners, including grammatical guide and numerousidioms and phrases. 2nd edition, revised. Kumasi (Ghana): Basel Mission Book Depot. Pp xv, 74.

Bellon, Immanuel. 1965. Twi lessons for beginners, including a grammatical guide and numerousidioms and phrases. New edition, revised. Accra & London: Presbyterian Book Depot; Longmans.Pp xvi, 76.

Is this different from the 1955-edition? Reprinted 1972 by Longmans in London.

Berry, Jack; Aidoo, Agnes Akosua. 1975. An introduction to Akan. Evanston: Northwestern Univ. Pp342.

Bohoussou, Amani. 2008. L’énoncé complexe du nànáfwe. Studies in African linguistics, v. 72.München: Lincom Europa. Pp 224. ISBN 978-3-89586-117-8.

Bonnaventure, A. 1895. Eléments de grammaire de la langue fon ou dahoméenne, suivis d’unvocabulaire et d’un recueil de conversations. Paris: Charles-Lavauzelle. Pp 72.

Not completely sure about the publishers’ name. Maybe it should be just Lavauzelle.

Brew, Samuel Henry. 1917. Practical Fanti course. London & Cape Coast: Waterlow & Sons;Wesleyan Book Depot. Pp x, 132.

Brokensha, David W. (Ed.) 1972. Akwapim handbook. Tema (Ghana): Ghana Publishing Corp.

Peripherals: A.A. Boahen, “Searchlight on Akwapim”, Research review from the Inst. of African Studies, Univ.of Ghana, v. 8.3 (1972), p. 74-76.

Brooking, R. 1843. Nucleus of a grammar of the Fanti language, with vocabulary. Pp 24.

Was this ever published? Includes English-Fanti and Fanti-English.

Brown, Joseph Peter. 1913. Mfantsi grammar. Cape Coast Castle: Wesleyan Book Depot. Pp 72.

Brown, Joseph Peter. 1915. Mfantsi grammar. 2nd edition, revised and enlarged. Cape Coast Castle:Wesleyan Book Depot. Pp xii, 72.

Bürgi, Ernst. 1897. Kurzgefasste Grammatik der Ewesprache. Machinen-Vervielfältigung. Bremen.Pp viii, 120.

Carr, D.L.; Brown, Joseph Peter. 1868. Mfantsi grammar. Cape Coast.

Carteron, Michel. 1966. Essai de grammaire de la langue baoulé. Multigraphié. Mission Catholiquede Bocanda, Côte d’Ivoire. Pp 118.

Carteron, Michel. 1992. Grammaire baoulé. Bouaké (Côte d’Ivoire).

New edition?

Christaller, Johann Gottlieb. 1875. A grammar of the Asante and Fante language called Tshi (Chwee,Twi); based on the Akuapem dialect with reference to the other (Akan and Fante) dialects. Basel:Evangelical Missionary Soc. Pp xxiv, 203.

Reprinted 1964 by Gregg Press.

Peripherals: H. Steinthal, Zeits. für Völkerpsykologie und Sprachwissenschaft, v. 9 (1877), p.(?); A.N. Tucker,“Systems of tone-marking African languages”, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 27 (1964),p. 594-611.


Christaller, Johann Gottlieb. 1881. A dictionary of the Asante and Fante language called Tshi(Chwee, Twi), with a grammatical introduction and appendices on the geography of the Gold Coastand other subjects. Basel: Evangelical Missionary Soc. Pp xxviii, 671.

Peripherals: J.B. Danquah, “Notes on ‘Oburoni’ and ‘Buronya’”, Transactions of the Gold Coast and TogolandHistorical Soc., v. 2 (1956), p. 71-72; A.N. Tucker, “Systems of tone-marking African languages”, Bull. of theSchool of Oriental and African Studies, v. 27 (1964), p. 594-611.

Christaller, Johann Gottlieb. 1895. Die Adelesprache im Togogebiet. Zeits. für afrikanische undoceanische Sprachen, v. 1, 1, p. 16-33.

Creissels, Denis; N’Guessan, Jérémie Kouadio. 1977. Description phonologique et grammaticaled’un parler baoulé. Abidjan: Inst. de Linguistique Appliquée (ILA).

The title could be wrong.

Day, Richard R.; Saraka, Albert B. 1968. An introduction to spoken Baoule: preliminary text.Washington DC: Center for Applied Linguistics. Pp 281.

Delafosse, Maurice. 1894. Manuel dahoméen: grammaire, chrestomathie, dictionnaire français-dahoméen et dahoméen-français. Paris: Ernest Leroux. Pp 435.

Delafosse, Maurice. 1900. Essai de manuel de langue agni parlée dans la moitié orientale de la Côted’Ivoire; ouvrage accompagné d’un recueil de légendes, contes et chansons en langue agni, d’uneétude des origines et des migrations des tribus Agni-Achanti, de vocabulaires comparatifs desdifférentes langues Agni-Achanti, d’une bibliographie et d’une carte. Paris: Libr. Africaine &Coloniale (Joseph André). Pp xiv, 226.

The comparative vocabularies include material from several other Kwa languages, e.g. Gan, Nta (Gondja),Gbanyé (Salaga), Gaman (Bondoukou), Abrono (Brong, Oboutou (Winnebah), Fante, Akuapim, Asante,Dahoméen, Adan-mé, Gan (cfr Heintze 1959).

Denteh, A. Crakye. 1971. Spoken Twi for non-Twi beginners. Legon: Inst. of African Studies (IAS),Univ. of Ghana. Pp 69.

Denteh, A. Crakye. 1974. Spoken Twi for non-Twi speakers. Washington DC: Peace Corps. Pp 70.

Reprinted or new version?

Denteh, A. Crakye; Keelson, K.K. 1974. Spoken Fante for non-Fante speakers. Washington DC:Peace Corps. Pp 81.

The ordering of the authors may be wrong.

Dolphyne, Florence Abena. 1996. A comprehensive course in Twi (Asante), for the non-Twi learner.Accra: Ghana Universities Press. Pp xiii, 145. ISBN-10 9964-3-0245-2.

Dorvlo, Kofi. 2008. A grammar of Logba (Ikpana). LOT (Landelijke OnderzoekschoolTaalwetenschap) dissertation series, 183. Utrecht: Netherlands Graduate School of Linguistics. Pp466. ISBN 978-90-78328-57-5.

Publication of the author’s dissertation.

URL: www.lotpublications.nl/publish/issues/Dorvlo/index.html

Dzablu-Kumah, Simon Wellington. 2006. Basic Ewe for foreign students. Revised by Ulrike Claudi.Inst. für Afrikanistik, Univ. zu Köln. Pp 242.

URL: www.uni-koeln.de/phil-fak/afrikanistik/down/publikationen/basic_ewe.pdf

Eklo, Alubue Amavi. 1987. Le kposso de tomégbé (Togo): phonologie, grammaire, textes, lexiqueskposso-français. Thèse de PhD. Univ. Stendhal (Grenoble 3).

Essuah, J. Amihere. 1965. Nzema grammar. Ibadan: Claverianum Press.

Ewen, P.Fr.J. 1906. Grammatikalische Elemente von Südwest-Togo. Manuskript. Lomé. Pp 52.

Deals with Ewe. Source?


Fadaïro, Dominique. 2001. Parlons fon: langue et culture du Bénin, bilingue français-fon. Paris:L’Harmattan. Pp 260. ISBN-10 2-7475-1591-5.

Fleischer, C.F. 1913. A new Ga-English method. Basel Missionary Soc. Pp 155.

Funke, Emil. 1909. Versuch einer Grammatik der Avatimesprache. Mitt. des Seminars fürorientalische Sprachen, III. Abt., v. 12, p. 287-334.

Funke, Emil. 1910. Die Nyangbo-Táfi-Sprache: ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Sprachen Togos. Mitt.des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen, III. Abt., v. 13, p. 166-202.

Funke, Emil. 1911. Die Santrokofisprache: Beiträge zur Kenntnis der Sprachen Togos. Mitt. desSeminars für orientalische Sprachen, III. Abt., v. 14, p. 182-226.

Gblem [Poidi], Honorine Massanvi. 1995. Description systématique de l’igo, langue du sud-ouest duTogo. Thèse de doctorat nouveau régime. Univ. Stendhal (Grenoble 3). Pp 421.

Guillet, Gérard. 1972. Initiation à la tonalité met à la grammaire de la langue fon. Cotonou.

Guillet, Gérard; Dujarier, Michel. 1978? Eléments de grammaire fongbe. Cotonou.

Hansford, Gillian F. 1990. A grammar of Chumburung: a structure-function hierarchical descriptionof the syntax of a Ghanaian languages. PhD thesis. London: School of Oriental and African Studies(SOAS). Pp 495.

Henrici, Ernst. 1891. Lehrbuch der Ephe-Sprache (Ewe), Anlo-, Anecho- und Dahome-Mundart mitGlossar und einer Karte der Sklavenküste. Lehrbücher des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen, v. 6.Stuttgart & Berlin: Verlag von W. Spemann. Pp xxi, 270.

Hérault, Georges. 1978. Eléments de grammaire adioukrou. Publ. de l’ILA (Inst. de LinguistiqueAppliquée), v. 69. Univ. d’Abidjan. Pp 478.

Peripherals: Lynell Marchese, Journal of West African languages, v. 12 (1982), p. 104-105; John M. Stewart,“Downstep and floating low tones in Adioukrou” (review article), Journal of African languages and linguistics, v.5 (1983), p. 57-78.

Herman, H. Auguste. 1939. A short Twi grammar with English-Twi-French vocabulary. Pp 48.

Details wanting.

Herman, H. Auguste. 1939. A short Ewe-grammar with English-Ewe-French vocabulary. Pp 48.

Details wanting.

Höftmann, Hildegard. 1971. The structure of Lelemi language, with text and glossary. Leipzig: VEBVerlag Enzyklopädie. Pp 130.

Peripherals: Edward Jay Allan, Language, v. 51 (1975), p. 993-995.

Höftmann, Hildegard. 2003. Dictionnaire fon-français, avec une esquisse grammaticale. Encollaboration avec Michel Ahohounkpanzon. Westafrikanische Studien: Frankfurter Beiträge zurSprach- und Kulturgeschichte, v. 27. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 424. ISBN-10 3-89645-463-3.

Peripherals: Stanislaw Pilaszewicz, Studies of the Dept. of African Languages and Cultures, Warsaw Univ., v.34 (2003), p. 91-94.

Houngues, Désiré Mensanh Komi. 1999. Topics in the syntax of Mina. Boston Univ.

Joulord, R.P.J. 1907. Manuel français-dahoméen: grammaire, phrases usuelles, vocabulaires. Lyon:Veuve Paquet. Pp 220.

Joulord, R.P.J. 1914. Manuel de conversation française-dahoméenne. Albi (France): Impr. desOrphelins Apprentis d’Auteuil pour la Soc. des Missions Africaines de Lyon.

Kihm, Alain; Lefebvre, Claire. (Ed.) 1993. Aspects de la grammaire du fongbè: études dephonologiques, de syntaxe et de sémantique. Langues et cultures africaines, v. 18. Paris: Ed. Peeterspour la Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France (SELAF). Pp 162. ISBN-10 2-87723-091-0.


Kotey, Paul François Amon. 2000. Let’s learn Twi / Ma yensua Twi. Trenton NJ: Africa WorldPress. Pp xii, 223. ISBN-10 0-86543-854-4.

Kozelka, Paul Robert. 1980. Ewe (for Togo): grammar handbook. Peace Corps language handbookseries. Battleboro VT: School for International Training. Pp 203.

Kozelka, Paul Robert. 1980. Ewe (for Togo): communication and culture handbook. Peace Corpslanguage handbook series. Battleboro VT: School for International Training. Pp 394.

Kozelka, Paul Robert; Agbovi, Yao Ete. 1980. Ewe (for Togo): special skills handbook. Peace Corpslanguage handbook series. Battleboro VT. Pp 119.

Kropp Dakubu, Mary Esther. 2005. Dagaare grammar. Collected language notes, v. 26. Legon: Inst.of African Studies (IAS), Univ. of Ghana.

Kropp Dakubu, Mary Esther. 2006. Parlons ga: langue et culture d’Accra. Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp158. ISBN 978-2-296-01713-9, ISBN-10 2-296-01713-4.

Labat, Jean-Baptiste. 1730. Grammaire abrégée ou entretien en langue françoise et celles des négresde Juda. In: Voyage du chevalier des Marchais en Guinée, isles voisines, et à Cayenne, fait en 1725,1726 et 1727, v. 4, p. 670-681. Paris: G. Saugrain.

Lefebvre, Claire; Brousseau, Anne-Marie. 2002. A grammar of Fongbe. Mouton grammar library, v.25. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. Pp xxiii, 582.

Peripherals: Ines Fiedler, Journal of West African languages, v. 32,2 (2005), p.(?).

Méraud, P. 1902. Essai sur la langue attié (Nindin). Dabou (Côte d’Ivoire).

N’Guessan, Jérémie Kouadio. 19xx. Description systématique de l’attie de Memni (langue Kwa deCote d’Ivoire). Thèse. Univ. Stendhal (Grenoble 3).

N’Guessan, Jérémie Kouadio. 2004. Parlons baoulé: langue et culture de Côte d’Ivoire. Paris:L’Harmattan. Pp 198. ISBN-10 2-7475-6957-8.

Obeng, Samuel Gyasi. 2000. A grammar of Akan. Languages of the world: materials, v. 361.München: Lincom Europa. Pp c.60. ISBN-10 3-89586-896-5.

Obeng, Samuel Gyasi. 2008. Efutu grammar. Languages of the world: materials, v. 472. München:Lincom Europa. Pp 122. ISBN 978-3-89586-673-9.

Obianim, Sam J. 1950. Ewegbe nguti mumya = An Ewe grammar. London: Macmillan & Co. Pp 96.

Ofori, Seth Antwi. 2006. Ma yenka Akan (Twi). Let’s speak series. Madison: NALRC (NationalAfrican Language Resource Center) Press. ISBN 978-1-59703-005-2.

Painter, Colin. 1970. Gonja: a phonological and grammatical study. Indiana Univ. publ., Africanseries, v. 1. Bloomington: Research Inst. for Inner Asian Studies, Indiana Univ. Pp 524.

Kleinewillinghöfer (2000:67) gives Mouton as publisher.

Peripherals: Edgar G. Gregersen, Language, v. 49 (1973), p. 504-505.

Pasch, Helma. 1995. Kurzgrammatik des Ewe. Grammatische Analysen afrikanischer Sprachen, v. 5.Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 94. ISBN-10 3-927620-19-X.

Peripherals: A.P. Grant, Word, v. 51 (2000), p. 422ff.

Pazzi, Roberto. 1975. Grammaire des langues ewè, aja, gèn. Lomé.

Pazzi, Roberto. 1981. Dictionnaire de la langue gen, avec grammaire et recueil de textes ancestraux.Etudes et documents de sciences humaines, v. A4. Lomé: Inst. National des Sciences de l’Education.


Protten, Chrishan. 1764. En nyttig grammaticalsk indledelse til tvende hidindtil gandske ubekiendtesprog, fanteisk og acraisk (paa Guld-Küsten udi Guinea), efter den danske pronunciation og udtale.Kjöbenhavn: Goldtmann Friedrich Kisel. Pp 63.

Fante grammar written in Danish (Hintze 1959:36).

Peripherals: M.E. Kropp Dakubu, “Notes on the linguistic situation on the coast of Ghana during the nineteenthcentury”, Research review from the Inst. of African Studies, Univ. of Ghana, new series, v. 1 (1985), p. 192-202.

Protten, Chrishan. 1971. Introduction to the Fante and Accra (Gã) languages. 2nd edition, corrected.London: Afro-Press. Pp 69.

Is this a translation?

Puplampu, D.A. 1945. Outlines of Adangme grammar in English and in Adangme. Manuscript.

Referred to by Hintze (1959:52).

Quaireau, André. 1987. Description de l’agni des parlers Moronou, Ndénié et Bona. Thèse dedoctorat. Univ. Stendhal (Grenoble 3).

Rapp, Eugen Ludwig. 1936. An introduction to Twi / Twi ne eniresi kasa nhyenmu. Basel:Evangelische Miss.-Ges. Pp 119.

Based on the Akropong dialect.

Rapp, Eugen Ludwig. 1948. An introduction to Twi. 2nd edition, revised. Basel & London: BaselMission Book Depot; Longmans, Green & Co. Pp 119.

First reprinted 1950 by Longmans, Green & Co.

Rask, Rasmus. 1828. Vejledning til Akra-sproget paa kysten Ginea, met et tillaeg om akvambuisk.Kjöbenhavn: S.L. Möllers Bogtrykkeri. Pp 78.

Redden, James E.; Owusu, N. 1963. Twi: basic course. Washington DC: Foreign Service Inst., USDept. of State. Pp iii, 224, tapes.

Reprinted 1995 by Hippocrene Books in New York (ISBN-10 0-7818-0394-2).

Rhodes, J. 1904. Anglo-Franco Dahomian grammar and vocabulary. Colwyn Bay UK. Pp 44.

Riebstein, P.E. 1923. Eléments de grammaire ewe. Impr. de la Mission Catholique de Steyl, PaysBas. Pp 60.

Riis, H.N. 1853. Elemente des Akwapim-Dialekts der Odschi-Sprache, enthaltend grammatischeGrundzüge und Wörtersammlung nebst einer Sammlung von Sprüchwörtern der Eingeborenen.Basel: Bahnmeier’s Buchhandlung (C Detloff). Pp xviii, 322.

Peripherals: A.F. Pott, “Sprachen aus Afrika’s Inneren und Westen”, Zeits. der deutschen morgenländischenGesellschaft, v. 8 (1854), p. 413-441.

Riis, H.N. 1854. Grammatical outline and vocabulary of the Oji-language, with special reference tothe Akwapim-dialect, together with a collection of proverbs of the natives. Basel: Bahnmeier’sBuchhandlung (C Detloff). Pp viii, 276.

This is not a translation of Riis (1853). They are both based on the same material though (Hintze 1959:37).

Rongier, Jacques. 19xx. Description de l’ewe. Thèse. Univ. Paris 7 Denis Diderot.

Rongier, Jacques. 2002. Parlons avikam: une langue de Côte d’Ivoire. Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 148.ISBN-10 2-7475-2811-1.

Rongier, Jacques. 2004. Parlons éwé: langue du Togo. Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 382. ISBN-10 2-7475-7376-1.

Schadeberg, Thilo C. 1985. A small sketch of Ewe. Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere (AAP),Sonderausgabe 1985. Inst. für Afrikanistik, Univ. zu Köln. Pp 41.



Schlegel, J.B. 1857. Schlüssel zur Ewe-Sprache, dargeboten in den grammatischen Grundzügen desAnlo-Dialekts, mit Wörtersammlung nebst einer Sammlung von Sprüchwörtern und einigen Fabelnden Eingeborenen. Stuttgart: J.F. Steinkopf. Pp xxiv, 328.

Seidel, August. 1902. Grammatische Elemente des Anecho-Dialektes der Evhe-Sprache in Togo.Zeits. für afrikanische, ozeanische und ostasiatische Sprachen, v. 6, p. 174-185, 189-193.

Seidel, August. 1904. Togo-Sprachen. Kurze Grammatiken, Vokabulare und Phrasensammlungender drei Hauptsprachen von Togo: Anglo-Ewe, Anecho-Ewe und Haussa. Dresden: C.A. Koch’sVerlagsbuchhandlung. Pp iv, 108.

Seidel, August. 1906. Lehrbuch der Ewhe-Sprache in Togo (Anglo-Dialekt): mit Übungstücken,einem systematischen Vokabular und einem Lesebuch. Methode Gaspey-Otto-Sauer. Heidelberg:Julius Groos Verlag. Pp viii, 176.

Sherwood, Barbara. 1982. A grammatical description of Nawuri. PhD thesis. Univ. of London. Pp403.

Stanford, Ron[ald]; Stanford, Lyn. 1970. Collected field reports on the phonology and grammar ofChakosi. Collected language notes, v. 11. Legon: Inst. of African Studies (IAS), Univ. of Ghana. Pp70.

Timyan-Ravenhill, Judith. 1977. A discourse-based grammar of Baule: the Kode dialect. PhD thesis.City Univ. of New York (CUNY). Pp 360.

Timyan-Ravenhill, Judith. 1978. N wan yo: cours de baoulé. Univ. d’Abidjan. Pp 239.

Tresbarats, Chantal; Vick, Renée. 1992. Esquisse linguistique de l’abidji. Esquisses linguistiquesivoriennes, v. 2. Abidjan & Paris: Inst. de Linguistique Appliquée (ILA); Agence de CoopérationCulturelle et Technique (ACCT). Pp iii, 246.

Warburton, Irene; Kpotufe, Prosper; Glover, Roland; Felten, Catherine. 1968. Ewe basic course.Revised version. Bloomington & Washington DC: African Studies Program, Indiana Univ.; US PeaceCorps. Pp 304.

Welmers, William Everrett. 1943. A descriptive grammar of Fanti. PhD thesis. Philadelphia: Univ. ofPennsylvania.

Welmers, William Everrett. 1946. A descriptive grammar of Fanti. Language dissertations, v. 39;suppl. to Language, v. 22,3. Baltimore: Linguistic Soc. of America. Pp 78.

Publication of the author’s dissertation, Univ. of Pennsylvania, 1943.

Peripherals: D. Westermann, Africa, v. 18 (1948), p. 313-314.

Westermann, Diedrich. 1903. Die Logba-Sprache in Togo. Zeits. für afrikanische, ozeanische undostasiatische Sprachen, v. 7, p. 22-39.

Westermann, Diedrich. 1907. Grammatik der Ewe-Sprache. Berlin: Verlag von Dietrich Reimer(Ernst Vohsen). Pp 16, 158.

Peripherals: Carl Meinhof, Wiener Zeits. für die Kunde des Morgenlandes, v. 21 (1907), p. 191-194; P.F.Hestermann, Anthropos, v. 5 (1910), p. 300-301.

Westermann, Diedrich. 1914. Ewe. Metoula-Sprachführer. Berlin: Langenscheidt. Pp 85.

Westermann, Diedrich. 1921. A grammatical guide and numerous idioms and phrases for beginnersin the Ewe dialect. Translated from the German by C.D. Trotter. London: Crown Agents for theColonies. Pp 87.

Peripherals: A. W[erner], Journal of the African Soc., v. 20 (1920/21), p. 311.


Westermann, Diedrich. 1922. Die Sprache der Guang in Togo und auf der Goldküste und fünfanderen Togosprachen. Berlin: Verlag von Dietrich Reimer. Pp 268.

The other languages includes are Ahlõ, Tobote (Bassari), Akasele, Gurma, and Bargu (cfr Hintze 1959:33,Roncador & Miehe 1998:161). The whole thing was reprinted 1974 by Kraus-Thomson in Nendeln,Liechenstein.

Peripherals: Karl Lang, Anthropos, v. 16/17 (1921/22), p. 1088-1089; Carl Meinhof, Zeits. für Eingeborenen-Sprachen, v. 13 (1922/23), p. 235-236; August von Klingenheben, Orientalistische Literatur-Zeitung, v. 26(1923), p. 410-411.

Westermann, Diedrich. 1922. ... [Title wanting]. In: Die Sprache der Guang in Togo und auf derGoldküste und fünf anderen Togosprachen. Berlin: Verlag von Dietrich Reimer.

A section on Ahlõ (Hintze 1959:33).

Westermann, Diedrich. 1939. Die Ewe-Sprache in Togo: eine praktische Einführung. Lehrbücher derAusland-Hochschule an der Univ. Berlin, v. 39. Berlin: Kommission bei Walter de Gruyter & Co. Ppviii, 95.

Peripherals: Johannes Lukas, Zeits. für Eingeborenen-Sprachen, v. 30 (1939/40), p. 79-80; August vonKlingenheben, Orientalistische Literatur-Zeitung, v. 43 (1940), p. 391-392.

Westermann, Diedrich. 1961. Die Ewe-Sprache in Togo: eine praktische Einführung. 2. Auflage,revidiert von Emmi Kähler-Meyer. Lehrbücher des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen bei der Univ.Bonn, neue Folge, v. 1. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter & Co. Pp x, 95.

Peripherals: M[alcolm] G[uthrie], Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 25 (1962), p. 658.

Wilkie, M.B. 1930. Gã grammar, notes and exercises. Oxford & London: Oxford Univ. Press;Humphrey Milford. Pp viii, 239.

Peripherals: C.M. D[oke], Bantu studies, v. 5 (1931), p. 88; A. W[erner], Man, v. 32 (1932), p. 172-173 (art.211).

Wolf, Franz. 1907. Grammatik des Kögbörikö (Togo). Anthropos, v. 2, p. 422-437, 795-820.

Wolf, Franz. 1909. Grammatik des Kposo-Sprache (Nord-Togo, West-Afrika). Anthropos, v. 4, p.142-167, 630-659.

Wolf, Franz. 1971. Grammaire de la langue ikposso, Togo (Afrique occidentale). Traduit del’allemand par Jacques Rongier et Antoine Becker. Lomé: Cercle d’Etudes Akposso. Pp 72.

Zimmerman, Johannes. 1858. A grammatical sketch of the Akra- or Gã-language, with somespecimens of it from the mouth of the natives, and a vocabulary of the same, with an appendix on theAdanme-dialect, 2 vols. Stuttgart: Basel Missionary Soc. Pp xvi, 204; vii, 464.

The dictionary-part includes some 11,500 Gã-entries. Later reprinted by Gregg International, with a newintroduction by J. Berry (ISBN-10 0-576-11203-8).

Peripherals: M.E. Kropp Dakubu, “Notes on the linguistic situation on the coast of Ghana during the nineteenthcentury”, Research review from the Inst. of African Studies, Univ. of Ghana, new series, v. 1 (1985), p. 192-202; Th. Riviere, “Le dictionnaire ga de J. Zimmermann (1858) et le royaume d’Accra au XVIIe siècle”, Journaldes africanistes, v. 60 (1990), p. 77-106.

19Niger-Congo: Gur languages


Awedoba, Albert Kanlisi. 1979. Nominal classes and nominal concord in Kasem. MA thesis. Inst. ofAfrican Studies (IAS), Univ. of Ghana. Pp xxix, 339.

Awedoba, Albert Kanlisi. 1980. Borrowed nouns in Kasem nominal classes. Anthropologicallinguistics, v. 22, 6, p. 248-263.

Awedoba, Albert Kanlisi. 1984. An examination of the Phelps analysis of Kasem gender III nouns.Papers in Ghanaian linguistics (Legon), v. 4, p. 59-77.

Awedoba, Albert Kanlisi. 2003. Criteria for noun classification in Kasem. Cahiers voltaïques / Gurpapers, v. 6, p. (?).

Benzing, Brigitta. 1971. Neues Material zur Morphologie der Nominalklassen im Dagbane. In:Afrikanische Sprachen und Kulturen: ein Querschnitt (Johannes Lukas zum 70. Geburtstaggewidmet), p. 66-78. Ed. by Veronika Six, Norbert Cyffer, Ludwig Gerhardt, Hilke Meyer-Bahlburg& Ekkehard Wolff. Hamburger Beiträge zur Afrika-Kunde, v. 14. Hamburg: Deutsches Inst. fürAfrika-Forschung.

Bicaba, Omer. 1988. The associative noun phrase in Bwamu and English. Mémoire de maîtrise. Inst.Supérieur des Langues des Lettres et des Arts (INSULLA), Univ. d’Ouagadougou. Pp 80.

Bodomo, Adams B. 1994. The noun class system of Dagaare: a phonology-morphology interface.Univ. of Trondheim working papers in linguistics, v. 22 (spec. theme: ‘Papers read at the 2ndTrondheim seminar on African linguistics’, ed. by Lars Hellan, Eli Saetherø and Adams B. Bodomo),p. 106-131.

Bonvini, Emilio. 1977. Une procédure de découverte: détection des suffixes classificatores en kàsim(parler de Pô, Haute-Volta). Afrique et langage, v. 8, p. 5-35.

Brindle, Jonathan A. 2009. On the identification of noun class and gender systems in Chakali. In:Selected proceedings of the 38th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic theory andAfrican language documentation, p. 84-94. Ed. by Masangu Matondo, Fiona McLaughlin & EricPotsdam. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project.


Cahill, Michael Clark. 2000/01. Noun classes and phonology in Konni. Journal of West Africanlanguages, v. 28, 1, p. 49-69.

Canu, Gaston. 1967. Les classes nominales en mò:re. In: La classification nominale dans les languesnégro-africaines, p. 175-205. Ed. by Gabriel Manessy. Colloques internationaux du CNRS (CentreNational de la Recherche Scientifique), sciences humaines. Paris.

Canu, Gaston. 1970. Généralités sur les classes nominales et les anaphoriques de classe dans leslangues négro-africaines. Annales de l’Univ. d’Abidjan, série H: linguistique, v. 3, 1, p. 5-17.

Cissé, N’do. 1981. Classes nominales et créativité lexicale en sénoufo. Texte non publié. Univ. duQuebéc à Montréal (UQAM). Pp 8.



Coulibaly, Issiaka. 1987. Le système nominal du minianka de Kimparana. Mémoire du maîtrise.Bamako: Ecole Normale Supérieure (ENSUP). Pp 45.

Coulibaly, Tiona Daouda. 1984. Noun classes in Senufo, illustrated through the Tuvunro dialect.Mémoire de fin d’études. Bamako: Ecole Normale Supérieure (ENSUP).

Cox, Monica Esther. 1978. Le système des classes nominales en n’tcham. Texte non publié. Soc.Internationale de Linguistique (SIL). Pp 51.

Delplanque, Alain. 1979. Les classes nominales en lyele. Afrique et langage, v. 12, p. 28-51.

Delplanque, Alain. 1983. Classes nominales et vision du monde chez les dgara-lobr. In: Langage,espace et société: actes du premier colloque de socio-linguistique. Univ. d’Ouagadougou.


Delplanque, Alain. 1995. Que signifient les classes nominales: l’exemple du mooré, langue gur.Linguistique africaine, v. 15, p. 5-56.

Delplanque, Alain; Ouoba, Bendi Benoît. 1977. Les classes nominales en gulimancema. Annales del’ESLSH (Ecole Supérieure des Lettres et des Sciences Humaines), Univ. d’Ouagadougou, v. 2, p. 1-24.

Delplanque, Alain; Ouoba, Bendi Benoît. 1979. Les classes nominales en gulimancema. Afrique etlangage, v. 11, p. 5-27.

Dindi, Joseph Simé B. 1984. Le baatonum: étude phonologique suivie du système des classesnominales et leurs substituts respectifs. Mémoire de maîtrise. Cotonou: Dépt. d’Etudes Linguistiqueset de Traditions Orales, Univ. Nationale du Bénin. Pp 114.

Dindi, Joseph Simé B. 1986. Le système des classes nominales en baatonu. Langage et devenir: bull.du Centre National de Linguistique Appliquée (Cotonou), v. 3, p. 29-45.

Gray, Ian R. 1978. Buli noun classes. Tamale: Ghana Inst. of Linguistics, Literacy and BibleTranslation (GILLBT).

Gray, Ian R. 1978. Buli concords. Tamale: Ghana Inst. of Linguistics, Literacy and Bible Translation(GILLBT).

Huppenbauer, Hans. 1915/16. Konkomba: Substantiva; Wörterverzeichnis Konkomba-Deutsch,Deutsch-Konkomba. Manuskript. Pp 90.


Kedrebéogo, Gérard [Tiendrebéogo]. 1989. Le sàmòmá (parler de Loroni, Sourou septentrional,Burkina Faso): phonologie, classes nominales. Thèse de 3ème cycle. Inst. Supérieur des Langues desLettres et des Arts (INSULLA), Univ. d’Ouagadougou. Pp 416.

Kleinewillinghöfer, Ulrich. 2000. The noun classification of Cala (Bogong): a case of contact-inducedchange. Frankfurter afrikanistische Blätter, v. 12 (spec. theme: ‘Nominal classification in Africanlanguages’, ed. by Antje Meissner and Anne Storch), p. 37-68.

Kra, Kouakou Appoh Enoc. 2005. Classes et genres nominaux en koulango. In: Studies in thelanguages of the Volta Basin, 3: proceedings of the annual colloquium of the Legon-TrondheimLinguistics Project. Ed. by Mary Esther Kropp Dakubu & Emmanuel Kweku Osam. Legon: Univ. ofGhana.



Manessy, Gabriel. 1965. La classification nominale dans les langues voltaïques: observations ethypothèses. Bull. de la Soc. de Linguistique de Paris, v. 60, 1, p. 180-207.

Looks at “gurma, more, kirma, lyele, kasem, dagara, moba, kabré, etc.” (Izard 1967:121).


Manessy, Gabriel. 1967. Evolution de la classification nominale dans les langues gurunsi (groupevoltaïque). In: La classification nominale dans les langues négro-africaines, p. 207-224. Ed. byGabriel Manessy. Colloques internationaux du CNRS (Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique),sciences humaines. Paris.

Manessy, Gabriel. 1971. Langues voltaïques sans classes nominales. In: Actes du 8ème congrèsinternational de linguistique africaine, Abidjan, 24-28 mars 1969, v. 1, p. 335-342. Ed. by MauriceHouïs. Annales de l’Univ. d’Abidjan, série H: linguistique, hors série, v. 1. Abidjan.

Manessy, Gabriel. 1971. Survivance et disparition des classes nominales dans les langues voltaïques.In: Afrikanische Sprachen und Kulturen: ein Querschnitt (Johannes Lukas zum 70. Geburtstaggewidmet), p. 114-124. Ed. by Veronika Six, Norbert Cyffer, Ludwig Gerhardt, Hilke Meyer-Bahlburg & Ekkehard Wolff. Hamburger Beiträge zur Afrika-Kunde, v. 14. Hamburg: DeutschesInst. für Afrika-Forschung.

Manessy, Gabriel. 1996. La détermination nominale en senoufo. Linguistique africaine, v. 16, p. 53-68.

Manessy, Gabriel. 1996. Observations sur la classification nominale en sénoufo. Afrika und Übersee,v. 79, p. 21-35.


Miehe, Gudrun. 1994. Les classes nominales en kpatogo et en khi (komono). In: Mitt. desSonderforschungsbereich 268 (Burkina Faso und Nordostnigeria), p. 179-202. Ed. by HerrmannJungraithmayr & Gudrun Miehe. Westafrikanische Studien: Frankfurter Beiträge zur Sprach- undKulturgeschichte, v. 1. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.

Naba, Jean-Claude. 1986. Bemerkungen zum Nominalklassensystem des Gulmancema. In: Festschriftzum 60. Geburtstag von Carl F. Hoffmann, p. 235-245. Ed. by Franz Rottland. Bayreuther Beiträgezur Sprachwissenschaft, v. 7. Hamburg: Helmut Buske Verlag.

Nicole, Jacques. 1981. Le nominal en nawdm: étude préliminaire. Mémoire de diplôme d’étudesapprofondies (DEA). Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3). Pp xiv, 75.

Nicole, Jacques. 1983. Morphologie du nominal et du verbal en nawdm (langue gur du Togo). Thèsede 3ème cycle. Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3). Pp 283.

Nicole, Jacques. 1999. Les classes nominales dans les langues voltaïques: esquisse d’un cadre dedescription. Collection recherches techniques. Lomé: Soc. Internationale de Linguistique (SIL). Pp43.

Ouattara, Pra Cloutoumi. 1991. Le toussian de kòsè: esquisse phonologique, classes nominales etgenres, syntagmes nominaux. Mémoire de maîtrise. Inst. Supérieur des Langues des Lettres et desArts (INSULLA), Univ. d’Ouagadougou. Pp 83.

Ourso, Meterwa Akayhou. 1989. Phonological processes in the noun class system of Lama. Studies inAfrican linguistics, v. 20, 2, p. 151-177.

Prost, André. 1963. Les classes nominales en Bassari-Tobote. Journal of African languages, v. 2, 3, p.210-217.

Prost, André. 1970/71. Principales plantes du pays Mossi [pt. 1]. Notes et documents voltaïques(Ouagadougou), v. 4, 3, p. 12-43.

Prost, André. 1970/71. Principales plantes du pays Mossi [pt. 2]. Notes et documents voltaïques(Ouagadougou), v. 4, 4, p. 3-49.

Prost, André. 1971/72. Nõtre et moore. Notes et documents voltaïques (Ouagadougou), v. 5, 1, p. 25-30.

Prost, André. 1977. Valeur sémantique de la classe bu dans les langues voltaïques. In: ZurSprachgeschichte und Ethnohistorie in Afrika, p. 199-212. Ed. by Wilhelm Johann Georg Möhlig,Franz Rottland & Bernd Heine. Neue Beiträge afrikanistischer Forschungen. Berlin: Dietrich ReimerVerlag.


Reimer, A. Jeanette. 1983. Etude préliminaire sur le système des genres nominaux en gangam. In:Etudes linguistiques préliminaires en quelques langues du Togo, p. 81-97. Ed. by Jacques Nicole.Lomé: Soc. Internationale de Linguistique (SIL).

Rennison, John Richard. 1985. The morphophonology of three Koromfe noun classes. In:Phonologica Africana 1984: papers from the “Workshop on African Languages” at the fifthinternational phonology meeting, Eisenstadt, 25-28th June 1984. Ed. by John Richard Rennison.Suppl. 5 to Wiener linguistische Gazette. Wien: Inst. für Sprachwissenschaft, Univ. Wien.

Rennison, John Richard. 1986. On the semantic content of noun classes. Incontri linguistici (Pisa), v.11, p. 95-113.

Deals presumably with Koromfe.

Roberts, David. 2003. Tone spreading in the Kabiye associative noun phrase. Cahiers voltaïques /Gur papers, v. 6, p. (?).

Saanchi, James Nubabong Angkaaraba. 1980. The nominal phrase in Dagaari. BA thesis. Legon:Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Ghana. Pp 34.



Schwarz, Anne. 1995. Untersuchungen zum nominalen Klassensystem des Buli (Nord-Ghana).Magisterarbeit. Univ. Hamburg. Pp 66, 55.

Surugue, Bernard. 1979. Etudes gulmance (Haute-Volta): phonologie, classes nominales, lexiques.Bibl. de la SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France), v. 75-76. Paris. Pp151.

Peripherals: Jürgen Zwernemann, Afrika und Übersee, v. 66 (1983), p. 309-310; Anthony J. Naden, Journal ofAfrican languages and linguistics, v. 7 (1985), p. 75-77.

Tait, David. 1954. Konkomba nominal classes (with a phonetic commentary by P.D. Strevens). Africa,v. 24, p. 130-148.

Peripherals: P.D. Strevens, “Commentary from a phonetic standpoint”, Africa, v. 24 (1954), p. 145-147.

Takassi, Issa. 1998. L’identifications des classes nominales ncam. Cahiers voltaïques / Gur papers, v.3 (spec. theme: ‘Actes du premier colloque international sur les langues gur, partie II: grammaire,discours et comparaison’, ed. by Gudrun Miehe, Brigitte Reineke, Manfred von Roncador, andKerstin Winkelmann), p. 121-130.

Takassi, Issa. 2003. Etude comparative des classes nominales dans trois langues gurma: le gurma-tône, le moba et le ncam. In: Actes du 3e congrès mondial de linguistique africaine Lomé 2000. Ed.by Kézié Koyenzi Lébikaza. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.

Tchagbale, M. Zakari. 1972. Les classes nominales du tem. Dossier du certificat de linguistiqueafricaine. Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3).


Thiombiano, Abibou. 1992. Eléments de grammaire gulmance: l’énoncif verbal. Rapport de diplômed’études approfondies (DEA). Dépt. de Linguistique, Univ. d’Ouagadougou. Pp 87.

Thomson, Ann. 1977. Noun phrases in Kasem. MA thesis. Legon: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. ofGhana.





Westermann, Diedrich. 1947. Pluralbildung und Nominalklassen in einigen afrikanischen Sprachen.Abh. der deutschen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin, Jahrgang 1945/46, philosophisch-historische Klasse, v. 1. Berlin: Akademie-Verlag. Pp 27.



Winkelmann, Kerstin. 1994. Les classes nominales et le système d’affixation en khe (languevoltaïque). In: Mitt. des Sonderforschungsbereich 268 (Burkina Faso und Nordostnigeria), p. 213-224. Ed. by Herrmann Jungraithmayr & Gudrun Miehe. Westafrikanische Studien: FrankfurterBeiträge zur Sprach- und Kulturgeschichte, v. 1. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.

Yago, Zakaria. 1990. Les classes nominales en tafire. Cahiers ivoiriens de recherche linguistique, v.26, p. 22-63.

Yahaya, Roland Mahamadu. 1979. The Daganli noun phrase: the structure and functions in Dagbanliclause structure. Graduate diploma in Ghanaian language teaching. Legon: Language Centre, Univ. ofGhana. Pp 104.


Yé, Vinou Muntu. 1975. Le syntagme nominal bwamu, dialecte de Bagassi. Mémoire de maîtrise. Fac.des Lettres et Sciences Humaines (FLSH), Univ. de Dakar. Pp 130.

Yé, Vinou Muntu. 1981. La morphologie du nom et du verbe en bwamu, dialecte de Bagassi. Thèse de3ème cycle. Fac. des Lettres et Sciences Humaines (FLSH), Univ. de Nice. Pp 362.

Yu, Ella Ozier. 1988. Agreement in left dislocation and coordinate structures. Papers from theregional meeting of the Chicago Linguistic Soc., v. 24, 2, p. 322-336.

Yu, Ella Ozier. 1991. Theoretical aspects of noun classes in Lama. PhD thesis. Univ. of Illinois atUrbana-Champaign (UIUC). Pp xi, 215.

Zio, M.C. 1983. Comparaison kasem-nuni sur le plan de la phonologie et du système nominal.Mémoire de diplôme d’études approfondies (DEA). Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3).

Zwernemann, Jürgen. 1967. Versuch einer Analyse der nominalen Klassifizierung in einigen Gur-Sprachen. In: La classification nominale dans les langues négro-africaines, p. 75-97. Ed. by GabrielManessy. Colloques internationaux du CNRS (Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique),sciences humaines. Paris.


[Anon.] 1xxx. Essai de grammaire en dialecte djimini. Manuscrit. Pp 43.

Listed by Roncador & Miehe (1998:19).

[Anon.] 1xxx. Birifor grammar. Manuscript. Pp 52.


[Anon.] 1xxx. A grammatical sketch of the Kational dialect of the Tagbana language. Manuscript.



[Anon.] 19xx. Unpublished Buli grammar. Wiaga (Ghana): Roman Catholic Mission (WhiteFathers).

Referred to by Kröger (1992:570) and Roncador & Miehe (1998:161).

[Anon.] 196x. Gourma grammar notes. Fada Ngourma: Sudan Interior Mission (SIM). Pp 36.

Referred to by Izard (1967:231).

[Anon.] 199x. Six weeks course in Konkomba. Tamale Inst. of Cross-Cultural Studies (TICCS).

[Anon.] 199x. Six weeks course in Dagbani. Tamale Inst. of Cross-Cultural Studies (TICCS).

[Anon.] 1950. Dagaari grammar. Catholic Mission at Jirapa, Gold Coast.


[Anon.] 1973. Grammar lessons: Tyebara-English, pt. 1. Korhogo: Baptist Missionary Soc. Pp 94.

[Anon.] 1974. Grammar lessons: Tyebara-English, 2 parts. Korhogo: Baptist Missionary Soc. Pp183.


[Anon.] 1976. Grammar lessons: Tyebara-English, pt. 2. Korhogo: Baptist Missionary Soc. Pp 76.

[Anon.] 1981. Mooré lessons. Ouagadougou: Baptist Missionary Soc. Pp 89.


[Anon.] 1990. Esquisse de grammaire kabiyè. Equipe Lekpa Bénin. Pp 29.


[Anon.] 1994. Premiers pas en kasim (kasim zaasim-français). Pô (Burkina Faso) & Ouagadougou:Soc. Internationale de Linguistique (SIL). Pp 54.

Includes grammar notes and vocabulary. Referred to by Roncador & Miehe (1998:145).

[Anon.] 1996/99. Grammaire, 2 vols. Direction de la Formation Permanente, de l’Action et de laRecherche Pedagogique (DIFOP), Univ. du Bénin-Lomé. Pp 124; 72.

Kabiye grammar, referred to by Delord (2000:141).

Abbott, Mary; Steele, Mary. 1973. An introduction to learning Likpakpaln (Konkomba). Tamale:Ghana Inst. of Linguistics (GIL). Pp 94.

There may exist several editions of this.

Adjola, Nzonou Raphaël. 1978. Kabiye mavu = Kabiye grammar. Kara (Togo): Centre Régional del’INRS (Inst. National de la Recherche Scientifique). Pp 81.

Apparently there also exists an undated edition (103 p.) printed by Impr. de l’ENS(?) at Atakpamé, Togo (cfrRoncador & Miehe 1998:17).

Adjola, Nzonou Raphaël. 1982. Kabiye mavu = Kabiye grammar. Kara (Togo): Centre Régional del’INRS (Inst. National de la Recherche Scientifique). Pp 128.

Some sort of revision.

Akanlig-Pare, George; Kenstowicz, Michael J. (Ed.) 2003. Studies in Buli grammar. MIT(Massachusetts Inst. of Technology) working papers on endangered and less familiar languages, v. 4.Cambridge MA: Dept. of Linguistics, Massachusetts Inst. of Technology (MIT).

Peripherals: Anne Schwarz, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 26 (2005), p. 116-120.

Alexandre, Gustave. 1935. Grammaire möré. Alger: Maison-Carrée, Impr. des Missionnairesd’Afrique (Pères-Blancs). Pp 253.

Peripherals: R.P. André Prost, Journal de la Soc. des Africanistes, v. 7 (1937), p. 237-239.


Aritiba, Adji Sardji. 1983. Le lamba de défalé: élément de description d’une langue gurunsi du Togo.Publ. du Centre de Dialectologie Africaine, v. 2. Grenoble: Univ. Stendhal (Grenoble 3). Pp 116.

Balouki, Tetwehaaki. 1982. Cours trilingue de langues nationales togolaises: kabiye, ewe, français.Lomé. Pp 120, 4.


Balouki, Tetwehaaki. 1998. Manuel trilingue de cours de langues kabiye-ewe-français. NouvellesEditions Africaines (NEA).

New edition?

Beacham jnr, Charles Gordon. 19xx. Learning Yom, a Voltaic language of the Atakora. Dallas:Summer Inst. of Linguistics (SIL). Pp 217.


Beckett, Elvira. 1969. Spoken Gurma. US Peace Corps. Pp 99.


Bécuwe, Jacques. 1982. Eléments de phonologie et de grammaire du lobiri (parler de Bouna, Côted’Ivoire), 2 vols. Thèse de doctorat de 3ème cycle. Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3).

Bergman, Richard K. 1964. Unpublished grammatical sketch of Tamplum. Achimota: Inst. ofLinguistics. Pp 20.


Bluzet, R. 1901. Vocabulaire de la langue mossi, précédé de notes grammaticales. Renseignementscoloniaux et documents: suppl. au bull. du Comité de l’Afrique Française, v. 11, p. 45-62.

Bodomo, Adams B. 1997. Dàgáárè. Languages of the world: materials, v. 165. München: LincomEuropa. Pp 65. ISBN-10 3-89586-250-9.

Unsure about the date.

Bon, Gilbert. 1953. Grammaire l’élé: morphologie, syntaxe. Mémoires de l’IFAN (Inst. Français del’Afrique Noire), v. 24, p. 1-122.

Peripherals: Maurice Houis, Bull. de l’IFAN (Inst. Français de l’Afrique Noire), v. 16 (1954), p. 226-229.

Bothel, D. 19xx. Unpublished grammatical sketch of the Katiola dialect of the Tagbana language. Pp34.


Boutin, Pierre. 1981. Eléments pour une systématique du fhøndhøndhø, parler “senoufo” du nord dela Côte d’Ivoire. Rapport de diplôme d’études approfondies (DEA). Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle(Paris 3). Pp 68.

Brinneman, Carol G.; Brinneman, Richard Neal. 1983. La langue lama: grammaire simple. Texte nonpublié. Kandé (Togo).


Brinneman, Richard Neal; Ulrich, Charles H. 1995. Une grammaire du lamba. Lomé: Soc.Internationale de Linguistique (SIL). Pp 254.


Brubaker, Dan. 1988. A grammar sketch of Minyanka (Sénoufo group). Unpublished manuscript.SIL Mali. Pp 69.

Brungard, Antoine. 1937. Grammaire et dictionnaire kabrè. Lomé: Impr. Notre-Dame de laProvidence.


Burdon, Stephen; Burdon, Claudia. 1978. Toussian language learning lessons. Ouagadougou:Summer Inst. of Linguistics (SIL).


Canu, Gaston. 1973. Description synchronique de la langue mò:ré (dialecte de Ouagadougou).Documents linguistiques de l’Inst. de Linguistique Appliquée (ILA), v. 45. Abidjan: Univ. d’Abidjan.Pp 673.

Publication of the author’s thèse d’état, Univ. de Nice, 1973.

Canu, Gaston. 1976. La langue mò:re, dialecte de Ouagadougou, Haute-Volta: descriptionsynchronique. Langues et civilisations à tradition orale (LACITO), v. 16. Paris: Soc. des EtudesLinguistiques et Anthropologiques de France (SELAF). Pp 421, map.

Peripherals: F.D.D. Winston, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 40 (1977), p. 682-683.

Cardinall, Alan Wolsey. 1920. The natives of the northern territories of the Gold Coast: theircustoms, religion, and folklore. London: Routledge. Pp 158.

Contains a grammatical sketch and short vocabulary of Kassena. Reprinted 1969 by Negor Universities Press inNew York.

Carlson, Robert J. 1990. A grammar of Supyire (Kampwo dialect). PhD thesis. Eugene: Univ. ofOregon. Pp xxv, 1023.

Carlson, Robert J. 1994. A grammar of Supyire. Mouton grammar library, v. 14. Berlin: Mouton deGruyter. Pp xix, 766. ISBN-10 3-11-014057-8.

Based on the Kampwo dialect. Publication (revised) of the author’s dissertation, Univ. of Oregon, 1990.

Peripherals: Michael Noonan, Linguistic typology, v. 1 (1997), p.(?); Gudrun Miehe, Afrika und Übersee, v. 81(1998), p. 119-138.

Cauvin, Jean. 1967. Jalons pour une grammaire minianka. Mission Catholique de Karangasso, Mali.Pp 202.

Cauvin, Jean. 1968. Initiation au minyanka. Karangasso (Mali): Paroisse Catholique. Pp 69.

Peripherals: Jean Cauvin, Supplément à l‘initiation au minyanka: la relative (Paroisse Catholique de Karangasso,1970).

Cauvin, Jean. 1977. Proverbes minyanka recueillis à Karangasso, 4 vols. Thèse de doctorat. Univ. dela Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3).

Includes “Structure grammaticale de la langue minyanka” (p. 195-329).

Chantoux, Alphonse. 1954. Essai de grammaire gourmantché. Texte non publié. Niamey: Centre del’IFAN (Inst. Français de l’Afrique Noire). Pp 86.

Referred to by Zwernemann (1967:93).

Chantoux, Alphonse; Gontier, Alexandre; Prost, André. 1965. Grammaire gourmantché. Kantchari(Haute Volta). Pp iii, 188, xiv.


Chantoux, Alphonse; Gontier, Alexandre; Prost, André. 1968. Grammaire gourmantché. Initiations etétudes africaines, v. 23. Dakar: Inst. Fondamental de l’Afrique Noire (IFAN). Pp 160.

Chéron, Georges. 1921. Essai sur la langue minianka. Bull. du Comité d’Etudes Historiques etScientifiques de l’Afrique Occidentale Française, v. 7, 4, p. 560-616.

Chéron, Georges. 1925. Le dialecte sénoufo du Minianka: grammaire, textes et lexiques. Paris: Libr.Orientaliste Paul Geuthner. Pp 167, maps.

Peripherals: A. Klingenheben, Zeits. für Eingeborenen-Sprachen, v. 17 (1926/27), p. 143-144; N.W. T[homas],Journal of the African Soc., v. 26 (1926/27), p. 411-418; G.M., Man, v. 27 (1927), p. 139-140 (art. 90).


Cissé, N’do. 1983. Grammaire et phonologie du sénoufo. Bamako: Direction Nationale del’Alphabétisation Fonctionelle et de la Linguistique Appliquée (DNAFLA). Pp 60.


Clamens, Gabriel. 1952. Essai de grammaire sénoufo tagwana (Côte d’Ivoire). Bull. de l’IFAN (Inst.Français de l’Afrique Noire), v. 14, 4, p. 1402-1465.

Cox, Monica Esther. 1986. Esquisse de la grammaire du ntcham. Paris. Pp 245.

Cox, Monica Esther. 1998. Description grammaticale du ncam (bassar), langue gurma du Togo et duGhana. Thèse de diplôme. Ecole Pratique des Hautes Etudes (EPHE), Univ. Paris-Sorbonne (Paris 4).Pp 372.

Craene, Ina de; Weebí, Mejesíríbí. 1980. 10 leçons de tem. Traduit de l’anglais par Mlle Claire deRougemont. Sokodé (Togo): Soc. Internationale de Linguistique (SIL). Pp ii, 90.


Cremer, Jean. 1924. Grammaire de la langue kasséna ou kassené, parlée au pays des gourounsi.Avec une introduction et des notes de Maurice Delafosse. Matériaux d’ethnographie et de linguistiquesoudanaises, v. 2. Paris: Libr. Orientaliste Paul Geuthner. Pp viii, 64.

Peripherals: A. Klingenheben, Zeits. für Eingeborenen-Sprachen, v. 17 (1926/27), p. 145-146; N.W. T[homas],Journal of the African Soc., v. 26 (1926/27), p. 411-418.

Crouch, Marjorie; Naden, Anthony Joshua. (Ed.) 1998. A semantically-based grammar of Vagla.Cahiers voltaïques (Gur papers), hors série, v. 1. Univ. zu Bayreuth.

Cuenot, Joseph. 1952. Essai de grammaire bobo-oulé (dialecte de Massala). Bull. de l’IFAN (Inst.Français de l’Afrique Noire), v. 14, 3, p. 996-1045.

Delord, Jacques. 19xx. Grammaire abrégée du kabiye. Polycopié. Pp 229.

Delord, Jacques. 1970. Bálii banii tom: grammaire abrégée du kabiye. Texte non publié. Pp 229.


Delord, Jacques. 1976. La kabiye. Lomé: Inst. National de la Recherche Scientifique (INRS). Pp xxxi,465, map.

Denteh, A. Crakye; Hassan, Abudulai al. 1974. Spoken Dagbani for non-Dagbani speakers.Washington DC: ACTION/Peace Corps. Pp 97.

Der-Houssikian, Haig. 1980. Tem: special skills handbook. Peace Corps language handbook series.Battleboro VT: The Experiment in International Living. Pp viii, 128.

Der-Houssikian, Haig. 1980. Tem: grammar handbook. Peace Corps language handbook series.Battleboro VT: The Experiment in International Living. Pp xx, 176.

Dubois-Katra, P. 194x. Grammaire bobo-oulé. Dactylographié, non publié.


Fisch, Rudolf. 1912. Grammatik der Dagomba-Sprache, gesprochen in Nord-Togo und dennördlichen Bezirken der Goldküste. Archiv für das Studium der deutschen Kolonialsprachen, v. 14.Berlin: Georg Reimer. Pp x, 78.


Froger, Fernand. 1910. Etude sur la langue des mossi (boucle du Niger), suivie d’un vocabulaire etde textes. Paris: Ernest Leroux. Pp xxiv, 260.

Funke, Emil. 19xx. Die Kusasi-Sprache: ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Togosprachen. Manuskript.


Funke, Emil. 1913. Die Dagarti-Sprache. Manuskript. Pp 15.



Funke, Emil. 1919/22. Die Isala-Sprache im Westsudan. Mitt. des Seminars für orientalischeSprachen, III. Abt., v. 23/25, p. 69-87.

Gasser, Marcel. 1984. Ma kpelnga nawdm / Manuel pour apprendice de langue nawdm. Niamtougou(Togo): Soc. Internationale de Linguistique (SIL). Pp ii, 134, 8.

Gasser, Marcel. 1989. Ma kpelnga nawdm / Manuel pour apprendice de langue nawdm. 2èmeédition. Niamtougou (Togo): Soc. Internationale de Linguistique (SIL).

Gontier, Alexandre. 19xx. Notes sur le gourmantché (non publié), 4 cahiers. Pp 350.


Gray, Ian R.; Gray, Claire. 1980. Te ti zamsi buli = Let us learn Buli, 3 vols. Tamale: Ghana Inst. ofLinguistics, Literacy and Bible Translation (GILLBT).

Grossenbacher, Jean-Pierre. 1974. Abrégé de grammaire bariba à l’usage de ceux qui enseignent lalangue bariba. Parakou: Ed. IPRAS(?) pour la Commission Nationale de Linguistique (CNL) et laCoopération Technique Suisse. Pp 88.

What’s IPRAS?

Grossenbacher, Jean-Pierre; Gauthier, B. 19xx. Apprenons à parler bariba. Parakou: Min. de laCulture, de la Jeunesse et des Sports, Bénin. Pp 80.


Hassan, Abudulai al; Denteh, A. Crakye. 1974. Spoken Dagbani for non-Dagbani beginners. Accra:Pointer. Pp 96.

Herber, Ralf W. 1952. Unpublished description of Tup’ire (Mianka). Pp 61.


Hewer, Philip L. 1981. A basic grammar of Kasem. Tamale: Ghana Inst. of Linguistics, Literacy andBible Translation (GILLBT). Pp 60.

Higdon, Lee. 2001. An overview of Gangam grammar. Lomé: SIL Togo. Pp vi, 54.

Huppenbauer, Hans. 1914/15. Moba-Sprache (Mole): Grammatik; Wörterverzeichnis Moba-Deutsch,Deutsch-Moba. Manuskript. Pp 120.


Huppenbauer, Hans. 1915/16. Basari (Ntjam): Grammatik; Wörterverzeichnis Ntjam-Deutsch,Deutsch-Ntjam. Manuskript. Pp 150.


Igue, Akanni Mamoud; Tchitchi, Toussaint Yauvi; Dindi, Joseph Simé B.; Djobosso, Maman Abdou.1993. Dictionnaire monolingue baatonum, suivi d’un précis grammatical. Cotonou: Centre Nationalde Linguistique Appliquée (CENALA). Pp vi, 78.

Jacobs, Gillian. 1971. Introductory Bimoba for schools (for English readers). Tamale: Inst. ofLinguistics. Pp 34.


Jacques, Aurélien Bio. 1994. Esquisse grammaticale du yom: système nominal, système verbal,schèmes d’énoncés. Mémoire de maîtrise. Cotonou: Dépt. des Sciences de Langage et de laCommunication, Univ. Nationale du Bénin. Pp 97.

Kambou, Moses Kwadwo. 1998. Lobire. Languages of the world: materials, v. 210. München:Lincom Europa. ISBN-10 3-89586-249-5.


Katia, Kamara Casimir. 1988. Lexikon der Tagbana-Sprache. Dissertation. Univ. zu Bielefeld. Pp412.

Includes a grammatical overview, too (p. 54-91).

URL: bieson.ub.uni-bielefeld.de/volltexte/2004/600/

Kinda, Jules. 1988. Eléments de grammaire moore. Ouagadougou: Inst. National d’Alphabetisation(INA); Min. de l’Education Nationale, Burkina Faso. Pp 72.

Kinda, Jules. 1996. Mooré, langue vivante: livre premier (non publié). Ouagadougou. Pp 118.


Koabike, Bedouma. 1995. Parler moba, 1: cours de leçons moba. Dapaong (Togo): Soc.Internationale de Linguistique (SIL). Pp v, 49.

Koabike, Bedouma. 1995. Parler moba, 2: cours de grammaire moba. Dapaong (Togo): Soc.Internationale de Linguistique (SIL). Pp v, 58.

Kropp Dakubu, Mary Esther. 1992. Introduction to the Dagaare language. Legon: Language Centre,Univ. of Ghana.

Kropp Dakubu, Mary Esther. 1995. Grammar of Gurenne. Trial edition. Legon: Language Centre,Univ. of Ghana.

Kropp Dakubu, Mary Esther. 1996. Grammar of Gurenne. Corrected trial edition. Legon: LanguageCentre, Univ. of Ghana. Pp iv, 101.

Lamothe, Charles. 1966. Esquisse du système grammatical lobi. Recherches voltaiques: collection detravaux de sciences humaines sur la Haute-Volta, v. 4. Ouagadougou & Paris: Centre Voltaique de laRecherche Scientifique (CVRS); Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique (CNRS). Pp 163.

Laughren, Mary. 1971. Esquisse d’une description grammaticale d’un parler sénoufo de la Côted’Ivoire (parler de Mougnini). Mémoire de maîtrise. Fac. des Lettres et Sciences Humaines (FLSH),Univ. de Nice. Pp 120.

Laughren, Mary. 1977. Esquisse d’une description du palaka, non publié. Pp 31.


Lébikaza, Kézié Koyenzi. 1985. Tonologie, Phonologie und Morphosyntax des Kabiye. Dissertation.Univ. zu Köln. Pp xii, 282.

Lébikaza, Kézié Koyenzi. 1999. Grammaire kabiyè: une analyse systématique. Phonologie, tonologieet morphosyntaxe. Grammatische Analysen afrikanischer Sprachen, v. 11. Köln: Rüdiger KöppeVerlag. Pp 559. ISBN-10 3-89645-034-4.

Translation and revision of the author’s dissertation (Tonologie, Phonologie und Morphosyntax des Kabiye),Univ. of Cologne, 1985.

Peripherals: David Roberts, Journal of African languagesm and linguistics, v. 24 (2003), p. 202-204.

Lehr, Marianne; Redden, James E.; Balima, Adama. 1966. Moré basic course (Upper Volta).Washington DC: Foreign Service Inst., US Dept. of State. Pp xxxix, 340.

Lelièvre, [R.P.]. 1950. Grammaire et vocabulaire tem, non publié. Mission Catholique de Alédjo,Togo.


Lorentz, J. 1956. Grammaire minyanka. Niono (Soudan Français). Pp 51.


Malgoubri, Pierre. 1985. Introduction à la morphosyntaxe du moore. Rapport de diplôme d’étudesapprofondies (DEA). Fac. des Lettres et Sciences Humaines (FLSH), Univ. de Nice. Pp 73.


Manessy, Gabriel. 1960. Tâches quotidiennes et travaux saisonniers en pays bwa: textes commentés.Publ. de la section des langues et littératures, v. 5. Fac. des Lettres et Sciences Humaines (FLSH),Univ. de Dakar. Pp xxii, 359.

Includes a brief grammatical sketch.

Peripherals: E.C. Rowlands, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 25 (1962), p. 644.

Manessy, Gabriel. 1960. Esquisse grammaticale (de la langue bwamu). In: Tâches quotidiennes ettravaux saisonniers en pays bwa: textes commentés. Publ. de la section des langues et littératures, v.5. Fac. des Lettres et Sciences Humaines (FLSH), Univ. de Dakar.

Marmor, Thomas William. (Ed.) 1998. Tom kpou kabiye-fransu = Kabiye-French dictionary. Editionrevisé. Lomé: Comité de Langue Nationale Kabiye (CLNK).

Marmor, Thomas William; Ewayi, Alou; Maluu, Abalu. 1984. Dictionnaire kabiyè-français, avec uneesquisse grammaire kabiyè et un lexique français-kabiyè. Edition préliminaire, revué et corrigé par leComité de Langue Nationale Kabiye (CLNK). Lomé: Soc. Internationale de Linguistique (SIL). Pp x,297, 29, 176.

McGill, Stuart; Fembeti, Samuel; Toupin, Michael. 1999. A grammar of Sisaala-Pasaale. Languagemonographs, v. 4. Tamale: Ghana Inst. of Linguistics, Literacy and Bible Translation (GILLBT); Inst.of African Studies (IAS), Univ. of Ghana. Pp 201.

Peripherals: Uwe Seibert, SIL electronic book reviews, n. 2003-014.

Mélançon, Lucien. 1958. Mémoire non publié sur la langue kusaal. Les Pères Blancs. Pp 176.

Referred to by Izard (1967:122; cfr also Roncador & Miehe 1998:102).

Mills, Elizabeth. 1955. Pedagogical grammar of Tyebara (Senari). Korhogo: Conservative BaptistForeign Mission Soc.

Referred to by Roncador & Miehe (1998:104). Possibly identical to Mills (1956).

Mills, Elizabeth. 1956. Lesson book: Tyebaara language (in English-Tyebaara). Korhogo:Conservative Baptist Foreign Mission Soc.

Possibly identical to Mills (1955).

Mills, Elizabeth. 1959. Senufo lesson book. Korhogo: Conservative Baptist Foreign Mission Soc. Pp168.

Mills, Elizabeth. 1960. Pedagogical grammar of Tyebara (Senari). Revised version. Korhogo:Conservative Baptist Foreign Mission Soc.


Mills, Elizabeth. 1967. Tyébara grammar. Korhogo: Conservative Baptist Foreign Mission Soc.


Mills, Elizabeth. 1997. Ki sebe / Ecrit-le: orthographe et grammaire pratiques du sénoufo (sénanri),dialecte tyébara. Abidjan: Univ. Nationale du Côte d’Ivoire. Pp 150.


Mills, Elizabeth. 1998. Grammaire pédagogique du tyébaara.


Müller, P.Fr. 1905. Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Tem-Sprache (Nord-Togo). Mitt. des Seminars fürorientalische Sprachen, III. Abt., v. 8, p. 251-286.

Müller, P.Fr. 1906. Ein Beitrag zur Kenntnis der Akasele (Tsamba)-Sprache; mit Zusätzen von P.W.Schmidt. Anthropos, v. 1, p. 787-803.

Naba, Jean-Claude. 1991. Le gulmanchema: essai de systématisation (phonologie, tonologie,morphophonologie nominale, système verbal). Dissertation. Univ. zu Bayreuth. Pp x, 282.


Naba, Jean-Claude. 1994. Le gulmanchema: essai de systématisation (phonologie, tonologie,morphophonologie nominale, système verbal). Grammatische Analysen afrikanischer Sprachen, v. 3.Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp xviii, 398. ISBN-10 3-927620-17-3.

Publication (revised?) of the author’s dissertation, Univ. of Bayreuth, 1991.

Peripherals: Emmanuel Nikiema, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 19 (1998), p.(?).

Naden, Anthony Joshua. 1994. A brief grammar of Mampruli. Gbeduuri (Ghana): Mamprint. Pp 38.


Nata, Théophile. 1991. Abrégé de grammaire ou nouveau guide de lecture du ditammari. Cotonou:Fac. des Lettres, Arts et Sciences Humaines (FLASH), Univ. Nationale du Bénin. Pp 89.

Nébié, Bétéo Denis. 198x. Ecrire le nuni: transcription, grammaire et lexique. Ecole Supérieure desLettres et des Sciences Humaines (ESLSH), Univ. d’Ouagadougou. Pp 271.


Neukom, Lukas. 1995. Description grammaticale du nateni (Bénin): système verbal, classificationnominale, phrases complexes, textes. Arbeiten des Seminars für Allgemeine Sprachwissenschaft(ASAS), v. 14. Univ. Zürich. Pp vii, 250. ISBN-10 3-9521010-6-0.

Peripherals: Jonathan Banks, Language, v. 76 (2000), p. 197-198.

Neukom, Lukas. 2004. Esquisse grammaticale du mbèlimè, langue voltaïque du Bénin. Arbeiten desSeminars für Allgemeine Sprachwissenschaft (ASAS), v. 18. Univ. Zürich. Pp 251. ISBN-10 3-9522954-0-X.

Nignan, Halidou. 1984. Quelques éléments de grammaire en nuni. Mémoire de maîtrise. EcoleSupérieure des Lettres et des Sciences Humaines (ESLSH), Univ. d’Ouagadougou. Pp 99.

Nikièma, Norbert. 1978/80. Èd góm mooré: cours pratique d’initiation à la grammaire du mooré, 2vols. Ecole Supérieure des Lettres et des Sciences Humaines (ESLSH), Univ. d’Ouagadougou. Ppxiii, 379.

Nikièma, Norbert. 1980. Èd góm mooré: la grammaire du moore en 50 leçons, 2 vols. EcoleSupérieure des Lettres et des Sciences Humaines (ESLSH), Univ. d’Ouagadougou. Pp xvii, 469.

New edition/version?

Nikièma, Norbert; Douamba-Sidibé, Jean M.M.; Kaboré-Ki, Madeleine. 1990. Moor gom-wugbo:pipi sebre / Grammaire moore: livre premier (non publié). Ouagadougou. Pp 142.


O’kraku, John Atna Simeon. 1917. Dagomba grammar, with exercises and vocabularies.Cambridge: The Univ. Press. Pp viii, 152.


Olawsky, Knut J. 1999. Aspects of Dagbani grammar, with special emphasis on phonology andmorphology. Studies in African linguistics, v. 41. München: Lincom Europa. Pp 293. ISBN-10 3-89586-638-5.

Olawsky, Knut J. 2008. Aspects of Dagbani grammar, with special emphasis on phonology andmorphology. Studies in African linguistics, v. 41. München: Lincom Europa. Pp 230. ISBN-10 3-89586-638-5.

Peripherals: David Erschler, Linguist (mailinglist), v. 21 (2010), n. 1803.

Ouédraogo, M. 1980. Mam gomda moore: manuel pratique d’apprentissage du moore.Ouagadougou: Corps de la Paix Américain. Pp 223.

Ouédraogo, Prosper. 1xxx. Moor zamsgo = Cours du moore. Ouagadougou: Corps de la PaixAméricain.



Ouindé, Antoine. 1969. Le tagbana. Inst. de Linguistique Appliquée (ILA), Univ. d’Abidjan. Pp 27.

Ouoba, Bendi Benoît. 1979. Eléments de grammaire gulmance. Ouagadougou: Centre National de laRecherche Scientifique et Technologique (CNRST). Pp 116.

Referred to by Kaboré (1997:142) and Roncador & Miehe (1998:119).

Ouoba, Bendi Benoît. 1982. Description systèmatique du gulmancema: phonologie, lexicologie,syntaxe. Thèse de 3ème cycle. Inst. National des Langues et Civilisations Orientales (INALCO), Univ.de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3). Pp 307.

Peter-Bremicker, Ursula. 1990. Description systématique du waama (langue voltaïque du Bénin):phonologie, grammaire, 2 vols. Thèse de doctorat nouveau régime. Univ. René Descartes (Paris 5). Pp532.

Prost, André. 19xx. Grammaire bariba, non publié. Pp 115.


Prost, André. 1956. La langue sonay et des dialectes. Mémoires de l’IFAN (Inst. Français del’Afrique Noire), v. 47. Dakar. Pp 627.

Includes grammar, texts, Songhay-French dictionary, French-Songhay index, and a list of Songhay words foundin Mossi/Moore.

Prost, André. 1963. Lamba. Documents linguistiques de la Dépt. de Linguistique et LinguistiqueAfricain, v. 5. Fac. des Lettres et Sciences Humaines (FLSH), Univ. de Dakar. Pp 80.

Prost, André. 1964. Li tãmari. Documents linguistiques de la Dépt. de Linguistique et LinguistiqueAfricain, v. 6. Fac. des Lettres et Sciences Humaines (FLSH), Univ. de Dakar. Pp 55.

Prost, André. 1967. Le moba. Documents linguistiques de la Dépt. de Linguistique et LinguistiqueAfricain, v. 11. Fac. des Lettres et Sciences Humaines (FLSH), Univ. de Dakar.

Includes grammar and texts,.

Prost, André. 1970. Le bulba (notes de grammaire). Pp 44, 4.


Prost, André. 1972. Le dogose ou langue des dogobe ou doghossie, Cercle de Sideradougou (HauteVolta). Publ. de Dépt. de Linguistique Générale et de Langues Négro-Africaines, v. 19. Fac. desLettres et Sciences Humaines (FLSH), Univ. de Dakar. Pp 50.

Prost, André. 1972. Enquête sommaire sur le ko, langue gourounsi de Haute-Volta. Publ. de Dépt. deLinguistique Générale et de Langues Négro-Africaines, v. 18. Fac. des Lettres et Sciences Humaines(FLSH), Univ. de Dakar. Pp 33.

Prost, André. 1972. Le nuni de Pouni (notes de grammaire). Pp 54.

Prost, André. 1974. Description sommaire du koulango (dialecte du Bouma, Côte d’Ivoire). Annalesde l’Univ. d’Abidjan, série H: linguistique, v. 7, 1, p. 21-74.

Prost, André. 1979. Le kusaal. Publ. de Dépt. de Linguistique Générale et de Langues Négro-Africaines, v. 21. Fac. des Lettres et Sciences Humaines (FLSH), Univ. de Dakar. Pp 168.

Prost, André. 1979. Le baatonum. Publ. de Dépt. de Linguistique Générale et de Langues Négro-Africaines, v. 22. Fac. des Lettres et Sciences Humaines (FLSH), Univ. de Dakar. Pp 175.

Prost, André. 1979. Le viemo. Publ. de Dépt. de Linguistique Générale et de Langues Négro-Africaines, v. 23. Fac. des Lettres et Sciences Humaines (FLSH), Univ. de Dakar. Pp 86.

Prost, André. 1980. La langue des kouroumba ou kurumfe. Wien: Verlag A. Schendl. Pp 179.

Prost, André. 1999. Le nuni de Pouni. Cahiers voltaïques / Gur papers, v. 4, p. (?).

Originally compiled and distributed in manuscript form around 1972-ish.


Prost, André; Digoë, J.-M. 1961. Grammaire moba. Mission Catholique de Dapaong, Togo.

Referred to by Roncador & Miehe (1998:126+129).

Prost, André; Girault, Louis. 1958. Abrégé de langue dagara: grammaire et dictionnaire. BoboDioulasso: Diocèse. Pp 251.

Rapp, Eugen Ludwig. 1966. Die Gurenne-Sprache in Nordghana. Lehrbücher für das Studium derorientalischen und afrikanischen Sprachen, v. 11. Leipzig: VEB Verlag Enzyklopädie. Pp 240.

Includes grammar, list of proverbs, and a Gurenne-German dictionary.

Rasilly, Bernard de. 196x. Notes provisoire pour servir à la rédaction d’un essai de grammaire di boré(dialecte de Mandiakuy) / Notes de grammaire boré, non publié. Mission Catholique de San, Mali. Pp127.

Referred to by Izard (1967:124) and Roncador & Miehe (1998:130).

Rasilly, Bernard de. 1962. Grammaire du boré, non publié, 2 parties. Pp 126; 80.

The first part deals with “morphologie”, the second with “la proposition, syntaxe” (Roncador & Miehe1998:130).

Rattray, Robert Sutherland [Capt.]. 1918. An elementary Mole grammar, with a vocabulary of over1,000 words. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Pp 85.

Peripherals: Anon., Journal of the African Soc., v. 18 (1918), p. 73-75; S.H. Ray, Man, v. 18 (1918), p. 174(art. 95).

Reineke, Brigitte. 1983. Esquisse grammaticale de la langue nateni. Manuscrit. Cotonou: Univ.Nationale du Bénin. Pp 117.


Reinhard, Pierre. 1976. Cours de grammaire ben. Mission Catholique de Bombouaka, Togo. Pp 80.

Reinhard, Pierre. 1978. Cours de langage ben: 27 leçons. Mission Catholique de Bombouaka, Togo.Pp 35.

Reinhard, Pierre. 1984. Description de la langue moba (parler ben). Evêché de Dapaong, Togo. Pp99.

Reinhard, Pierre. 1984. Le ben. Documents linguistiques de la Dépt. de Linguistique et LinguistiqueAfricain, v. 28. Univ. de Dakar. Pp v, 93.

Rennison, John Richard. 1997. Koromfe. Descriptive grammars series. London & New York:Routledge. Pp xxxiv, 541.

Peripherals: David Odden, Language, v. 74 (1998), p. 889-890; Charles H. Ulrich, Anthropological linguistics,v. 43 (2001), p. 406ff.

Rongier, Jacques. 2002. Parlons sénoufo. Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 248. ISBN-10 2-7475-2042-0.

Rongier, Jacques; Kassan-Badameli, Balaïbaou; Tchangai, Farara Simtona. 1988. Apprenons le kabiye(ouvrage inachevé, travaux en cours). Lomé. Pp 273.


Schweeger-Hefel, Annemarie; Staude, Wilhelm. 196x. Vocabulaire raisonné kurumfe-français, suivid’éléments de grammaire. Recherches voltaiques: collection de travaux de sciences humaines sur laHaute-Volta, v. 10. Ouagadougou & Paris: Centre Voltaique de la Recherche Scientifique (CVRS);Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique (CNRS).

Sedlak, Philip Alan Stephen. 1980. Kabiyè: grammar handbook. Peace Corps language handbookseries. Battleboro VT: School for International Training. Pp x, 246.

Sedlak, Philip Alan Stephen. 1980. Kabiyè: communication and culture handbook. Peace Corpslanguage handbook series. Battleboro VT: School for International Training. Pp xvi, 359.


Sedlak, Philip Alan Stephen; Jassor, Essogoye. 1980. Kabiyè: special skills handbook. Peace Corpslanguage handbook series. Battleboro VT: School for International Training. Pp ix, 263.

Shirer, W.L. 1939. Dagbane grammar. Tamale: Assemblies of God Mission. Pp 89.

Socquet, Emile [Msgr]. 1952. Manuel-grammaire mossi. Initiations et études africaines, v. 4. Dakar:Inst. Français de l’Afrique Noire (IFAN). Pp 87.

Somé, Coubabaon Clément. 1985. Elément de grammaire dagara. Mémoire de maîtrise. EcoleSupérieure des Lettres et des Sciences Humaines (ESLSH), Univ. d’Ouagadougou. Pp 73.

Somé, Der Joachim. 1983. Description de la langue dagara de Haute Volta. Thèse de 3ème cycle.Univ. René Descartes (Paris 5).


Somé, Der Joachim. 1984. Description de la langue dagara-lobr de Haute Volta (groupe voltaïque), 2vols. Thèse de 3ème cycle. Univ. René Descartes (Paris 5). Pp 300; 278.

Somé, Pénou-Achille. 1999. J’apprends le dagara: de l’écriture à la lecture. AfrikawissenschaftlicheLehrbücher (AWLB), v. 12. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 290. ISBN-10 3-89645-004-2.

Somé, Zomomenibe. 2003. Linguistique générale: éléments de phonologie, sémantique et grammairedu dagara. Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 310. ISBN-10 2-7475-4480-X.

Soutar, Jean. 1970. Bariba grammar summary. Pp 51.


Soutar, Jean. 1970. Causons en bariba / Sú fàagì kô kà bààtònûm. Pp 64.

Grammar course. Referred to by Roncador & Miehe (1998:151).

Spratt, David; Spratt, Nancy. 1972. Kusal syntax. Collected language notes, v. 13. Legon: Inst. ofAfrican Studies (IAS), Univ. of Ghana. Pp v, 111.

Spratt, David; Spratt, Nancy. 1972. Introduction to learning Kusaal. Tamale: Inst. of Linguistics. Pp42.

Takassi, Issa. 1996. Description synchronique de la langue ncam (bassar), parler de Kabou (togo).Thèse d‘état. Univ. du Bénin-Lomé. Pp viii, 786.

Tamakloe, Emmanuel Forster. 1934. Dagomba Dagomba dictionary and grammar. Accra:Government Printer.

Not sure about this one (cfr Roncador & Miehe 1998:153).

Vaillant, Madeleine B. 1967. Esquisse grammaticale du lobiri. Documents linguistiques de la Dépt.de Linguistique et Linguistique Africain, v. 10. Fac. des Lettres et Sciences Humaines (FLSH), Univ.de Dakar. Pp 55.

Westermann, Diedrich. 1913/14. Die Grussisprachen im westlichen Sudan [pt. 1-2]. Zeits. fürKolonialsprachen, v. 4, p. 161-180, 312-332.

Discusses Kasim (Atjulo), Buli (Kandjaga) and Sisaala (cfr Roncador & Miehe 1998:160).

Westermann, Diedrich. 1914/15. Die Grussisprachen im westlichen Sudan [pt. 3]. Zeits. fürKolonialsprachen, v. 5, 1, p. 45-76.

Westermann, Diedrich. 1922. Die Gurma-Sprache im westlichen Sudan. In: Die Sprache der Guangin Togo und auf der Goldküste und fünf anderen Togosprachen, p. 100-122. Berlin: Verlag vonDietrich Reimer.

Westermann, Diedrich. 1922. Die Akasele-Sprache in Nordtogo. In: Die Sprache der Guang in Togound auf der Goldküste und fünf anderen Togosprachen, p. 60-97. Berlin: Verlag von Dietrich Reimer.

Westermann, Diedrich. 1922. Die Tobote-Sprache in Nordtogo. In: Die Sprache der Guang in Togound auf der Goldküste und fünf anderen Togosprachen, p. 36-58. Berlin: Verlag von Dietrich Reimer.

A French translation of this was published in 1976.


Westermann, Diedrich. 1922. Die Bargu-Sprache im westlichen Sudan. In: Die Sprache der Guang inTogo und auf der Goldküste und fünf anderen Togosprachen, p. 124-142. Berlin: Verlag von DietrichReimer.

Westermann, Diedrich. 1976. La langue bassari du nord-Togo [traduit de l’allemand et commenté parRobert Cornevin]. Annales de l’Univ. de Bénin-Lomé, séries lettres, v. 3, 1, p. 161-208.

The German original appears as a chapter in Die Sprache der Guang in Togo und auf der Goldküste und fünfanderen Togosprachen, published 1922.

Wichser, Magdalena. 1994. Description grammaticale du kar, langue sénoufo du Burkina-Faso. Thèsede diplôme. Ecole Pratique des Hautes Etudes (EPHE), Univ. Paris-Sorbonne (Paris 4). Pp 380.

Wilson, William André Auquier. 1972. Dagbani: an introductory course. Tamale: Inst. ofLinguistics. Pp 250.


Yago, Zakaria. 1984. Le nuni, langue gurunsi de Haute-Volta: phonologie, éléments de grammaire.Thèse de 3ème cycle. Abidjan: Inst. de Linguistique Appliquée (ILA).


Yago, Zakaria. 1986. Les catégories grammaticales en nuni. Ouagadougou: Inst. de Recherches enSciences sociales et Humaines (IRSSH).


Yahaya, Roland Mahamadu. 1990. Basic Dagbani for the Junior Secondary School. Pp vi, 67.


Zongo, Bernard. 2004. Parlons mooré: langue et culture des mossis. Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 216.ISBN-10 2-7475-6802-4.

20Niger-Congo: Kru languages







[Anon.] 1976. Transitional primer in Grebo. Monrovia: Inst. of Liberian Languages (TILL).

Alarcon, Jerónimo M. Usera y. 1845. Ensayo gramátical del idioma de la raza africana de Nano,por otro nombre Cruman, raza noble, y una de las mas relacionadas en todo el golfo de Guinea ycosta del Africa intertropical del oeste. Madrid: Soc. Literaria y Tipográfica. Pp 33.

Auer, John Gottlieb. 1870. Elements of the Gedebo language for the use of schools in the Prot. Ep.Mission at and near Cape Palmas, W.A. Stuttgart: J.F. Steinkopf. Pp 50.

Crocker, William Goss. 1844. Grammatical observations on the Basa language. Edina (Liberia).

Egner, Ingeborg. 1989. Précis de grammaire wobé. Annales de l’Univ. d’Abidjan, série H:linguistique, hors série, v. 15. Abidjan. Pp xiii, 238.

Not sure about the series details. Could be 16.

Peripherals: Thomas Bearth, Linguistique africaine, v. 6 (1991), p. 115ff.

Guéhoun, N. Augustin. 1993. Description systématique du dida de lakota (langue kru de Côted’Ivoire). Thèse de doctorat. Univ. Stendhal (Grenoble 3). Pp 339, 74.

Innes, Gordon. 1966. An introduction to Grebo. London: School of Oriental and African Studies(SOAS). Pp 160.

Peripherals: Maurice Houis, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 31 (1968), p. 430-433;William J. Samarin, African studies, v. 28 (1968), p. 211-212.

Kokora, Dago Pascal. 1976. Studies in the grammar of Koyo. PhD thesis. Bloomington: IndianaUniv. Pp 257.


Mel, Gnamba Bertin. 1994. Le móbù-mri, langue aizi d’Abra, sous-préfecture de Jacqueville: étudephonologique et grammaticale, 2 vols. Thèse de doctorat d’état. Abidjan: Inst. de LinguistiqueAppliquée (ILA). Pp 731.

Payne, John. 1864. Grebo grammar. New York.

Not sure about this one - cfr Payne (1882).

Payne, John. 1882. Grebo grammar, for the use of the Protestant Episcopal Mission at Cape Palmasand parts adjacent, West Africa. New York: American Tract Soc. Pp 66.

Rickard, David T. 1970. Kru grammar: a preliminary study. Mimeographed. Monrovia: Dept. ofLiteracy Work and Literature Production, United Methodist Church.

Thalmann, Peter. 1989. Eléments de grammaire kroumen tepo (parler Kru de Côte d’Ivoire). Thèse dedoctorat nouveau régime. Univ. Paris 7 Denis Diderot. Pp 494.

Thomann, Georges. 1905. Essai de manuel de la langue néoulé, parlée dans la partie occidentale dela Côte d’Ivoire. Paris: Ernest Leroux. Pp 198.

Includes grammar, dictionary, proverbs/tales and various anthropological notes.

Wilson, John Leighton. 1838. Brief grammatical analysis of the Grebo language. Fair Hope Stationat Cape Palmas: American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions (ABCFM).

Issued anonymously. Hasselbring & Johnson (2002:100) credit it to Wilson.

Zogbo, Gnoléba Raymond. 1981. Description d’un parler bete (Daloa): morpho-syntaxe etlexicologie. Thèse de doctorat de 3ème cycle. Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3). Pp 209.

Zogbo, Gnoléba Raymond. 2004. Parlons bété: une langue de Côte d’Ivoire. Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp240. ISBN-10 2-7475-7300-1.

21Niger-Congo: Ubangi languages


Bokula, François-Xavier. 1971. Formes nominales et pronominales en mba. In: Africana linguistica, v.5, p. 41-77. Annales du MRAC (Musée Royal de l’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 72.Tervuren.

Djoupée, Bertille. 2002. Morphologie nominale du baka. Mémoire de maîtrise en linguistique. Dépt.de Langues Africaines et Linguistique, Fac. des Arts, Lettres et Sciences Humaines, Univ. de YaoundéI. Pp 103.

Pasch, Helma. 1987. Die Mba-Sprachen: die Nominalklassensysteme und die genetische Gliederungeiner Gruppe von Ubangi-Sprachen. Suppl. 6 to Sprache und Geschichte in Afrika (SUGIA).Hamburg: Helmut Buske Verlag. Pp 419. ISBN-10 3-87118-818-2.

Pasch, Helma. 1988. Die Entlehnung von Bantu-Präfixen in eine Nichtbantu-Sprache. Zeits. fürPhonetik, Sprachwissenschaft und Kommunikationsforschung, v. 41, 1, p. 48-63.

Unsure what language(s) this deals with.

Roulon-Doko, Paulette. 1977. Les classifications gbaya des animaux. In: Langage et culturesafricaines: essai d’ethnolinguistique, p. 52-83. Ed. by Geneviève Calame-Griaule. Paris: FrançoisMaspéro.

Thomas, Jacqueline Mauricette Christiane; Bouquiaux, Luc. 1967. La détermination des cátegoriesgrammaticales dans une langue a classes. In: La classification nominale dans les langues négro-africaines, p. 27-44. Ed. by Gabriel Manessy. Colloques internationaux du CNRS (Centre Nationalde la Recherche Scientifique), sciences humaines. Paris.

Deals with Ngbaka.

Wiesemann, Ursula; Boursier, Daniel; Mokoto, Jean. 1984. Le syntagme nominale en bangando.Cahiers du Dépt. des Langues Africaines et Linguistique de l’Univ. de Yaoundé, v. 3, p. 54-72.


Boeck, L.B. de. 1952. Grammaire du mondunga (Lisala, Congo Belge). Mémoires de l’IRCB (Inst.Royal Colonial Belge), collection in-8°, section des sciences morales et politiques, v. 24:2. Bruxelles.Pp 60.

Peripherals: A.E. Meeussen, Aequatoria, v. 16 (1953), p. 80.

Boyd, Virginia L. 1997. A phonology and grammar of Mbodomo. MA thesis. Univ. of Texas atArlington. Pp xi, 221.

URL: www.sil.org/africa/cameroun/bylanguage/languages/gbaya.html


Bradshaw, Richard; Bombo-Konghozaud, Joel. 1997. The Sango language and Central Africanculture, 1: basic concepts, grammar and vocabulary. Studies in African linguistics, v. 21. München:Lincom Europa. ISBN-10 3-89586-263-0.

Not sure about the details.

Calloc’h, J. 1911. Vocabulaire français-gbwaga-gbanziri-monjombo (Congo français), précédéd’éléments de grammaire. Paris: Libr. Orientaliste Paul Geuthner. Pp 204.


Calloc’h, J. 1911. Vocabulaire français-sango et sango-français, langue commerciale del’Oubangui-Chari, précédé d’un abrégé grammatical. Paris: Libr. Orientaliste Paul Geuthner. Pp vii,86.

Peripherals: Anon., Journal of the African Soc., v. 12 (1912/13), p. 107; Carl Meinhof, Zeits. fürKolonialsprachen, v. 3 (1912/13), p. 160.

Calloc’h, J. 1911. Vocabulaire français-gbéa (Congo français), précédé d’éléments de grammaire.Paris: Libr. Orientaliste Paul Geuthner. Pp 170.

“Les principales populations de langue gbéa sont: les Buzéré, Burusé, Bokondi, Butuli, Bokuli, Bokwana,Bomba, Boganu, Busé, Bimo, Busa, Koga, Ndobo, Bali” (quoted from Geuthner’s contemporary leaflet).


Carrington, John F. 1949. Esquisse de la langue mba (kimanga). Kongo-Overzee, v. 15, 2, p. 90-107.

Cotel, Pierre. 1907. Dictionnaire français-banda et banda-français, précédé d’un essai degrammaire banda. Mission Catholique de Brazzaville. Pp 60.

Diki-Kidiri, Marcel. 1978. Grammaire sango: phonologie et syntaxe. Thèse de 3ème cycle. Inst.National des Langues et Civilisations Orientales (INALCO), Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3).

Diki-Kidiri, Marcel. 1982. Kua tî ködörö / Le devoir national: introduction à l’instruction civique(République Centrafricaine). Paris: Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France(SELAF).

Gore, E.C. 1926. A Zande grammar. London: The Sheldon Press. Pp 166.

Goungaye Wanfiyo, Nganatouwa. 1982. Eléments de description grammaticale du gbeya. Mémoire demaîtrise. Univ. Stendhal (Grenoble 3).

Goungaye Wanfiyo, Nganatouwa. 1986. Etude descriptive du gbeya, parler gbaya de la région deBossangoa en République Centrafricaine. Thèse de PhD. Univ. Stendhal (Grenoble 3).

Grand’Eury Buron, Sylvie. 1991. Le parler ngbaka minagènde, langue oubanguienne du Zaïre:unités de base, prédication et enonciation. Univ. Nancy 2. Pp 628.

Henrix, Marcel; Eynde, Karel van den; Meeuwis, Michael. 2007. Description grammaticale de lalangue ngbaka: phonologie, tonologie et morphosyntaxe. Studies in African linguistics, v. 70.München: Lincom Europa. Pp 112. ISBN 978-3-89586-180-2.

On Ngbaka-Minagende.

Hilberth, John. 1934. Kortfattad gbaya-grammatik. Mission Baptiste Suédoise du Berbérati,Oubangui-Chari.

Hilberth, John. 1959. Notes sur la grammaire gbaya. Mission Baptiste Suédoise du Berbérati,Oubangui-Chari. Pp 35.

Hombo, Mandjwandju. 1979. Esquisse grammaticale de la langue ngbandi. Mémoire de licence.Lubumbashi: Dépt. de Langues et Littératures Africaines, Univ. Nationale du Zaïre (UNAZA).

Kamanda Kola, Roger. 2003. Phonologie et morpho-syntaxe du mono: langue oubanguienne duCongo R.D. Studies in African linguistics, v. 60. München: Lincom Europa. Pp 630. ISBN-10 3-89586-762-4.


Kilian-Hatz, Christa. 1995. Das Baka: Grundzüge einer Grammatik aus derGrammatikalisierungsperspektive. Afrikanistische Monographien (AMO), v. 6. Inst. für Afrikanistik,Univ. zu Köln.

Publication of the author’s dissertation, Univ. of Cologne, 1994.

Koussani, R. 1983. Esquisse de description du viri (Soudan). Mémoire de diplôme d’étudesapprofondies (DEA). Univ. Lumière (Lyon 2).

Lagae, C.R. 1921. La langue des azandé, 1: grammaire, exercises, légendes. Avec une introductionhistorico-géographique par V.H. vanden Plas. Bibl. Congo, v. 6. Gand: Ed. Dominicaines Veritas. Pp250.

Peripherals: E.W. S[mith], Journal of the African Soc., v. 21 (1921/22), p. 252-256; Carl Meinhof, Archiv fürAnthropologie, neue Folge, v. 19 (1922/23), p. 225.

Lundström, L. 19xx. Cours gbaya. Örebro (Sweden): Örebromissionen.

Mbambali, Mbeko. 1983. Eléments de la grammaire casuelle ngbandi. Mémoire de licence. Dépt. deLangues et Littératures Africaines, Univ. de Lubumbashi.

Noss, Philip A. 1973. Introduction to Gbaya. Meiganga (Cameroon): Centre de Traduction Gbaya.

Noss, Philip A. 1981. Gbaya: phonologie et grammaire, dialecte yaayuwee. Meiganga (Cameroun):Centre de Traduction Gbaya, Eglise Evangelique Luthérienne du Cameroun. Pp 150.

Peripherals: Ursula Wiesemann, Journal of West African languages, v. 16 (1986), p. 119-120.

Ribero, P. 1922. Elementi di lingua ndogo. Verona: S. Benigna Scientifica Tipografica D. Bosco.

Roulon-Doko, Paulette. 1997. Parlons Gbaya. Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 268. ISBN-10 2-7384-5661-8.

Samarin, William John. 1966. The Gbeya language: grammar, texts and vocabularies. Univ. ofCalifornia publ. in linguistics, v. 44. Berkeley & Los Angeles: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of SouthernCalifornia. Pp viii, 246.

Peripherals: Karen Courtenay, Language, v. 44 (1968), p. 420-423.

Samarin, William John. 1967. A grammar of Sango. Janua linguarum: series practica, v. 38. TheHague & Paris: Mouton & Co. Pp 284.

Peripherals: Pierre Alexandre, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 31 (1968), p. 189-190;Paul Newman, Language, v. 45 (1969), p. 659-660.

Samarin, William John. 1967. Basic course in Sango. Hartford Seminary Foundation.

Santandrea, Stefano. 1961. Comparative outline-grammar of Ndogo-Sere-Tagbu-Bai-Bviri. Museumcombonianum: collana di studi africani dei missionari comboniani, v. 13. Bologna: Ed. Nigrizia. Pp179.

Peripherals: A. de Rop, Aequatoria, v. 24 (1961), p. 154-155.

Santandrea, Stefano. 1969. Note grammaticali e lessicali sul gruppo Feroge e sul Mundu (Sudàn).Napoli: Ist. Univ. Orientale. Pp 325.

Peripherals: A.N. Tucker, Africa, v. 41 (1971), p. 350-351.

Sawka, Kenneth Stanley. 2001. Aspects of Mayogo grammar. MA thesis. Univ. of Texas at Arlington.Pp xvi, 208.

Struck, Bernhard. 1918. Die Gbaya-Sprache (Dar Fertit). Mitt. des Seminars für orientalischeSprachen, III. Abt., v. 21, p. 53-100.

Tingbo, Th. 1971. Etude grammaticale de la langue mbanja. Mémoire de licence. Kinshasa: Univ.Lovanium. Pp 238.


Tisserant, Charles. 1930. Essai sur la grammaire banda. Travaux et mémoires de l’Inst.d’Ethnologie, v. 13. Univ. de Paris. Pp 185.

Peripherals: A. W[erner], Journal of the African Soc., v. 30 (1931), p. 327-329; Carl Meinhof, Zeits. fürEingeborenen-Sprachen, v. 22 (1931/32), p. 157-158; Archibald N. Tucker, Man, v. 32 (1932), p. 245 (art.282).

Vallaeys, André. 1991. La langue mondo: esquisse grammaticale, textes et dictionnaire. Annales duMRAC (Musée Royal de l’Afrique Centrale): archives d’anthropologie, v. 31. Tervuren. Pp 228.

Peripherals: Roger Kamanda Kola, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 19 (1998), p.(?).

22Niger-Congo: Adamawa languages


Boyeldieu, Pascal. 1980. Nellim et tula (langues ‘adamawa’): concordances morphologiques (plurielsnominaux). In: Problèmes de comparatisme et de dialectologie dans les langues africaines, p. 43-51.Ed. by Luc Bouquiaux, Gladys Guarisma & Gabriel Manessy. Bibl. de la SELAF (Soc. des EtudesLinguistiques et Anthropologiques de France), v. 79. Paris.

Boyeldieu, Pascal. 1983. Vestiges de suffixes de classes nominales dans les langues du groupe boua(Tchad - Adamawa 13 de J.-H. Greenberg). In: Current approaches to African linguistics 2, p. 3-15.Ed. by Jonathan Derek Kaye, Hilda Koopman, Dominique Sportiche & André Dugas. Publ. inAfrican languages and linguistics (PALL), v. 5. Dordrecht: Mouton de Gruyter; Foris Publ.

Essamba, Michelle. 2002. Le syntagme nominal du sámbá. Mémoire de maîtrise en linguistique. Dépt.de Langues Africaines et Linguistique, Fac. des Arts, Lettres et Sciences Humaines, Univ. de YaoundéI. Pp 120.

Kleinewillinghöfer, Ulrich. 1993. Nominalklassen im Mboi und Bena Lala der Yungur-bzw. Bena-Mboi-Gruppe. Afrika und Übersee, v. 76, 1, p. 3-13.

Kleinewillinghöfer, Ulrich. 2006. Pluralbildung durch Infixe im Tula. In: Zwischen Bantu undBurkina: Festschrift für Gudrun Miehe zum 65. Geburtstag, p. 139-148. Ed. by Kerstin Winkelmann& Dymitr Ibriszimow. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.

Pasch, Helma. 1988. Die Entlehnung von Bantu-Präfixen in eine Nichtbantu-Sprache. Zeits. fürPhonetik, Sprachwissenschaft und Kommunikationsforschung, v. 41, 1, p. 48-63.

Unsure what language(s) this deals with.


Anonby, Erik John. 2008. Phonology and morphology of Mambay (Niger-Congo, Adamawa). PhDthesis. Leiden Univ.

Bohnhoff, Lee Edward. 1971. An outline of Duru phonology and grammar. Mimeographed. Mbé(Cameroon).

Referred to by Hagège (1975:159).

Bohnhoff, Lee Edward. 1972. Introduction à la phonologie et à la grammaire duru. Publ. de laSection de Linguistique Appliquée (SLA), v. 16. Yaoundé: Univ. Fédérale du Cameroun.

Eguchi, Paul Kazuhisa. 1971. Esquisse de la langue mambai. Kyoto Univ. African studies, v. 6, p. 139-194.

Elders, Stefan. 2000. Grammaire mundang. CNWS (Research School of Asian, African andAmerindian Studies) publ., v. 97. Leiden. Pp xix, 633. ISBN-10 90-5789-054-2.


Ennulat, Jürgen; Ennulat, Hélène. 1971. Fali, outline grammar. Yaoundé: SIL Cameroon. Pp 128.

Apparently there’s also a slightly shorter French version of this.

Hagège, Claude [André]. 1970. La langue mbum de Nganha (Cameroun): phonologie, grammaire, 2vols. Bull. de la Soc. pour l’Etude des Langues Africaines / Bibl. de la SELAF (Soc. des EtudesLinguistiques et Anthropologiques de France), v. 18-19. Paris: Ed. Klincksieck. Pp 366, 2 maps.

Henderson, James; Henderson, Anne. 1979. Essentials of Yele grammar. Manuscript. Summer Inst.of Linguistics (SIL).

Kleinewillinghöfer, Ulrich. 1989. Die Sprache der Waja (nyan wiyáù): Phonologie und Morphologie.Dissertation. Frankfurt-am-Main: Johann Wolfgang Goethe-Univ.

Kleinewillinghöfer, Ulrich. 1991. Die Sprache der Waja (nyan wiyáù): Phonologie und Morphologie.European Univ. studies, series 21: linguistics, v. 108. Frankfurt-am-Main: Peter Lang. Pp xiv, 219.ISBN-10 3-631-44574-1.

Publication (revised?) of the author’s dissertation, Univ. of Frankfurt-am-Main, 1989.

Lim, François. 1998. Description linguistique du kare (phonologie, syntaxe). Thèse de doctorat. Univ.de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3).

Lukas, Johannes. 1954/56. Grammar of the Tula language (northern provinces, Nigeria) by amissionary, Rev. J. Hall. Afrika und Übersee, v. 39, 3, p. 101-118, 149-168.

Lukas is the editor.

Mouchet, Jean. 1954. Esquisse grammaticale du parler juman. Bull. de l’Inst. d’EtudesCentrafricaines, nouvelle série, v. 7/8, p. 171-185.

Pichl, Walter J. 1981. Laala: Grammatik, Vokabeln, Texte (unveröffentlicht). FachbereichsbibliothekAfrikawissenschaften und Orientalistik, Univ. Wien.

Not sure what language this deals with. The name indicates an Adamawa language (in Nigeria). Referred to byLena Hanusch in “Die Entwicklung der Afrikanistik in Österreich” (website), dated Oct. 2008.

Raen, Konstanse. 1981. Aperçu sur la phonologie et la grammaire pere. Gadjiwan (Cameroun?):Mission Protestant Norvégienne.

Referred to by Endresen (1990/91:194).

Ruelland, Suzanne. 1992. Description du parler tupuri de Mindaore (Tchad): phonologie,morphologie, syntaxe, 2 vols. Thèse de doctorat d’état. Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3). Pp589.

23Niger-Congo: Ijoid languages


(None.)


[Anon.] 1985. A handbook of language study for Corps members (Izon). Lagos: National YouthService Corps (NYSC).

Tepowa, Adebiyi. 1904. Notes on the (Nembe) Brass language. Journal of the African Soc., v. 4, 13, p.117-133.

Williamson, Kay [Ruth] [Margaret]. 1965. A grammar of the Kolokuma dialect of Ijo. West Africanlanguage monographs, v. 2. London, New York & Ibadan: Cambridge Univ. Press; West AfricanLinguistic Soc. (WALS). Pp vii, 127.

Peripherals: Paul Schachter, Language, v. 42 (1966), p. 831-838.

Williamson, Kay [Ruth] [Margaret]. 1969. A grammar of the Kolokuma dialect of Ijo. 2nd edition,revised. West African language monographs, v. 2. London, New York & Ibadan: Cambridge Univ.Press; West African Linguistic Soc. (WALS).

24Niger-Congo: Mande languages


Vydrine, Valentin Feodosievich. 1989. Reflection of the nominal classification in Manden and South-Western Mande languages: the connection theory. Zeits. für Phonetik, Sprachwissenschaft undKommunikationsforschung, v. 42, p. 91-101.

Vydrine, Valentin Feodosievich. 1994. Traces of nominal classification in the Mande languages: theSoninke case. St. Petersburg journal of African studies, v. 3, p. 63-93.


[Anon.] 1865. Outlines of a grammar of the Susu language. Compiled with the assistance of the Rev.J.H. Duport. London: Soc. for Promoting Christian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp 28.

Credited to R.R.; see also Duport (1892). Possibly ‹Duport› should read ‹Dupont›.

[Anon.] 1915. Essai de grammaire soussou. Paris: Impr. des Orphelins Apprentis d’Auteuil pour laPréfecture Apostolique, Guinée Française. Pp 125.

[Anon.] 1981. Eléments de description de la langue dû, parler de Siéoukourani. Bamako: DirectionNationale de l’Alphabétisation Fonctionelle et de la Linguistique Appliquée (DNAFLA).

Referred to by Hochstetler (1994).

Abiven, O. 1896. Essai de grammaire malinkée. Saint-Michel-en-Priziac (?). Pp 428.

Published without author’s name. Not sure about the pagination.

Abiven, O. 1900. Grammaire malinké. Paris.

Aginsky, Ethel Gertrude. 1935. A grammar of the Mende language. Language dissertations, v. 20.Philadelphia: Linguistic Soc. of America. Pp 111.

Publication of the author’s dissertation, Columbia Univ., 1935. Reprinted 1966 by Kraus Reprint in New York.

Bailleul, Charles. 1976/77. Cours pratique bambara, 3 vols. Falajè (Mali): Multilith.

Bambara, Eloi. 1981. Les catégories grammaticales en bisa, dialecte de Garango (Haute-Volta).Rapport de diplôme d’études approfondies (DEA). Fac. des Lettres et Sciences Humaines (FLSH),Univ. de Dakar.

Bazin, Hippolyte. 1906. Dictionnaire bambara-français, précédé d’un abrégé de grammairebambara. Paris: Impr. Nationale. Pp xxv, 693.

Reprinted 1965 by Gregg Press in Ridgewood NJ.


Bearth, Thomas. 1971. L’énoncé toura (Côte d’Ivoire). Publ. in linguistics and related fields, v. 30.Norman OK: Summer Inst. of Linguistics (SIL); Univ. of Oklahoma; Fac. des Lettres, Univ. deGenève. Pp x, 483.

Publication of the author’s thèse de doctorat de lettres, Univ. of Geneva, 1971.

Peripherals: Maurice Houïs, Bull. de la Soc. de Linguistique de Paris, v. 71 (1976), p. 439-443.

Bearth, Thomas. 1998. Toura. Languages of the world: materials, v. 161. München: Lincom Europa.ISBN-10 3-89586-152-5.

Benoist, Jean-Paul. 1969. Grammaire gouro (groupe mandé, Côte d’Ivoire). Afrique et langage:documents, v. 3. Lyon.

Biddulph, Joseph. 1987. Roots: a Mandingo grammar. Pontypridd UK: Languages InformationCentre. Pp 24. ISBN-10 0-948565-37-3.

Biddulph, Joseph. 1998. Mandingo, Malinke, Bambara - speeches of Old Mali: a brief introduction.Pontypridd UK: Cyhoeddwr Joseph Biddulph Publ. Pp 36. ISBN-10 1-897999-22-4.

Binger, Louis-Gustave. 1886. Essai sur la langue bambara parlée dans le Kaarta et le Bélédougou,suivi d’un vocabulaire. Paris: Maisonneuve Frères et Ch. Leclerc. Pp 132.

Brauner, Siegmund. 1974. Lehrbuch des bambara. Leipzig: VEB Verlag Enzyklopädie.

Peripherals: Karsten Legère, Asien Afrika Lateinamerika, v. 4 (1976), p. 152.

Brown, S. 1958. A Mende grammar with tones. Bo (Sierra Leone): Protectorate Literature Bureau.

Brunton, Henry. 1802. A grammar and vocabulary of the Susoo language: to which are added thenames of some of the Susoo towns near the banks of the Rio Pongas, a small catalogue of Arabicbooks and a list of the names of some of the learned men of the Mandinga and Foulah countries, withwhom an useful correspondence could be opened up in the Arabic language. Edinburgh: J. Ritchie.Pp xliv, [5]-136.

Issued anonymously. Sometimes also credited to one John Kemp.

URL: books.google.com/books?id=G_MSAAAAIAAJ

Carlson, Robert J. 1993. A sketch of Jo: a Mande language with a feminine pronoun. Mandenkan:bull. semestriel d’études linguistiques mandé, v. 25, p. 1-109.

Complete issue.

URL: llacan.vjf.cnrs.fr/fichiers/Mandenkan

Casthelain, Jules. 1952. La langue querzé. Mémoires de l’IFAN (Inst. Français de l’Afrique Noire), v.20, p. 1-302.

Includes grammar and dictionary.

Cissé, Diango. 1970. Structures des malinké de Kita. Bamako: Ed. Populaires. Pp 63.

Referred to by Tillinghast & Liebrecht (1996:26).

Colley, Ebrima. 1995. Mandinka grammar manual. Banjul: Peace Corps The Gambia. Pp 44.

Issued without author’s name.

URL: www.africanculture.dk/gambia/langabot.htm

Creissels, Denis. 1983. Eléments de grammaire de la langue mandinka. Grenoble: Ed. littéraires etlinguistiques de l’Univ. Stendhal-Grenoble (ELLUG). Pp 224. ISBN-10 2-902709-23-4.

Peripherals: W.A.A. Wilson, “On Creissel’s Mandinka grammar”, Journal of West African languages, v. 28,2(2001), p. 109ff.

Crosby, Kenneth Hubert; Ward, Ida Caroline. 1944. An introduction to the study of Mende.Cambridge: William Heffer & Sons. Pp 65.

Peripherals: Mary Senior, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 11 (1945), p. 665-666.


Cutler, Sue A.; Dwyer, David James. 1981. Maniyaka: a reference handbook of phonetics, grammar,lexicon and learning procedures. Prepared for the US Peace Corps. East Lansing: African StudiesCenter, Michigan State Univ. Pp 183.

Cutler, Sue A.; Talawoley, Abu Varflai. 1981. A learner directed approach to Maniyaka: a handbookon communication and culture with dialogs, texts, cultural notes, exercises, drills, and instructions.Prepared for the US Peace Corps. East Lansing: African Studies Center, Michigan State Univ. Pp302.

Daget, Jacques; Konipo, M.; Sanankoua, M. 1953. La langue bozo. Etudes soudaniennes, v. 1.Bamako: Inst. Français de l’Afrique Noire (IFAN). Pp 277.

Delaforge, Francis Pierre [Capt.]. 1932. Grammaire et méthode bambara. Paris: Charles-Lavauzelle.Pp 202.

Delaforge, Francis Pierre [Capt.]. 1935. Grammaire et méthode bambara. 2ème édition. Paris:Charles-Lavauzelle. Pp 202.

Delaforge, Francis Pierre [Capt.]. 1937. Grammaire et méthode bambara. 3ème édition, revué etcorrigé. Paris: Charles-Lavauzelle. Pp 202.

Delaforge, Francis Pierre [Capt.]. 1947. Grammaire et méthode bambara. 4ème édition. Paris:Charles-Lavauzelle. Pp 202.

Delafosse, Maurice. 1901. Essai de manuel pratique de la langue mandé ou mandingue. Publ. del’Ecole des langues orientales vivantes, 3ème série, v. 14. Paris: Ernest Leroux. Pp 304.

Includes “Etude grammaticale du dialecte dyoula”, “Vocabulaire français-dyoula”, “Histoire de Samori en Mandé”,and “Etude comparée des principaux dialectes mandé”.

Delafosse, Maurice. 1929. La langue mandingue et ses dialectes (malinké, bambara, dioula), 1:introduction, grammaire, lexique français-mandingue. Bibl. de l’Ecole des Langues OrientalesVivantes, v. 10. Paris: Libr. Orientaliste Paul Geuthner. Pp 674.

Peripherals: A. W[erner], Journal of the African Soc., v. 29 (1929/30), p. 455-456; Maria Grosz-Ngaté, “Powerand knowledge: the representation of the Mande world in the works of Park, Caillié, Monteil, and Delafosse”,Cahiers d’études africaines, v. 111/112 (1988), p. 485-511.

Dezeeuw, Peter [Howard]; Kruah, Rexanna. 1981. A learner directed approach to Mano: a handbookon communication and culture with dialogs, texts, cultural notes, exercises, drills, and instructions.Prepared for the US Peace Corps. East Lansing: African Studies Center, Michigan State Univ. Pp xvi,374.

Diagana, Yacouba. 1990. Eléments de grammaire du soninké, 2 vols. Thèse de doctorat nouveaurégime. Paris: Inst. National des Langues et Civilisations Orientales (INALCO). Pp 547; 69.

Diagana, Yacouba. 1994. Eléments de grammaire du soninké, 2 vols. Les documents de linguistiqueafricaine, v. 2. Univ. Paris 7 Denis Diderot. Pp 345; 277. ISBN-10 2-910809-01-3.

Publication of the author’s thesis, Inst. National des Langues et Civilisations Orientales (INALCO), 1990.

Diarra, Sékou Oumar. 1992. Eléments de description du fuladugukakan de Sébékoro (parler mandingdu Mali). Thèse de doctorat. Univ. Stendhal (Grenoble 3). Pp 438.

Doneux, Jean Léonce. 1968. Esquisse grammaticale du dan. Documents linguistiques de la Dépt. deLinguistique et Linguistique Africain, v. 15. Fac. des Lettres et Sciences Humaines (FLSH), Univ. deDakar. Pp 104.

Dramé, Mallafe. 1981. Aspects of Mandingo grammar. PhD thesis. Univ. of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign (UIUC). Pp 190.

Dramé, Man Lafi. (Ed.) 2003. Parlons mandinka. Paris: L’Harmattan.

Dumestre, Gérard. 1970. Eléments de grammaire dioula. Abidjan: Inst. de Linguistique Appliquée(ILA).

Dumestre, Gérard. 1971. Cours de dioula à l’usage des volontaires du corps de la paix. Ronéo.Abidjan: Univ. d’Abidjan. Pp 143.


Dumestre, Gérard. 1998/99. Cours de grammaire bambara (non publié). Paris: Inst. National desLangues et Civilisations Orientales (INALCO).

Dumestre, Gérard. 2003. Grammaire fondamentale du bambara. Paris: Ed. Karthala. Pp 422. ISBN-10 2-84586-402-7.

Dumestre, Gérard. 2006. Bamanankan maben [Grammar of Bambara]. Rédigée avec un groupe delinguistes et pédagogues maliens. Bamako: Ed. Donniya. Pp 239.

In Bambara.

Dumestre, Gérard; Retord, Georges L.A. 1974. Kó dì? Cours de dioula. Abidjan: Univ. d’Abidjan. Pp308.

Peripherals: Maurice Houïs, Journal de la Soc. des Africanistes, v. 44 (1974), p. 205; Maurice Houïs, Afrique etlangage, v. 4 (1975), p. 62-63; Maurice Houïs, Bull. de la Soc. de Linguistique de Paris, v. 70 (1975), p. 466-474.

Dumestre, Gérard; Retord, Georges L.A. 1981. Kó dì? Cours de dioula. Nouvelle édition. Abidjan:Nouvelles Editions Africaines (NEA) pour l’Univ. d’Abidjan. Pp 233. ISBN-10 2-7236-0557-4.

Duport, J.H. 1892. Outline grammar of the Susu language. London.

Details wanting. This is either a reprint or revision of an earlier publication titled Outlines of a grammar of theSusu language, published 1865 and credited to R.R. and which was “compiled with the assistance of the Rev.J.H. Duport”. Possibly ‹Duport› should read ‹Dupont›.

Dwyer, David James. 1981. Lorma: a reference handbook of phonetics, grammar, lexicon andlearning procedures. Prepared for the US Peace Corps. East Lansing: African Studies Center,Michigan State Univ. Pp 235.

Dwyer, David James; Bodegie, P.; Bague, J.D. 1981. A learner directed approach to Lorma: ahandbook on communication and culture with dialogs, texts, cultural notes, exercises, drills, andinstructions. Prepared for the US Peace Corps. East Lansing: African Studies Center, Michigan StateUniv. Pp 355.

Ebermann, Erwin. 1986. Die Sprache der Mauka. Dissertation. Univ. Wien. Pp 207.

Peripherals: Denis Creissels, Mandenkan, v. 13 (1987), p. 89-91.

Faidherbe, Louis L.C. [Le Général]. 1887. Langues sénégalaises: wolof, arabe-hassania, soninke,sérère; notions grammaticales, vocabulaires et phrases. Paris: Ernest Leroux. Pp 268.

Fleming, Caroline Brevard. 1995. An introduction to Mona grammar. MA thesis. Univ. of Texas atArlington. Pp ix, 159.

Fofana, Amadou Tidiane; Traoré, Mamery. 2003. Bamanakan learners’ reference grammar. Africanlanguage learners’ reference grammar series. Madison: NALRC (National African LanguageResource Center) Press. ISBN-10 1-58684-225-0.

Friedländer, Marianne. 1974. Lehrbuch des Susu. Leipzig: VEB Verlag Enzyklopädie.

Friedländer, Marianne. 1992. Lehrbuch des Malinke. Leipzig: Langenscheidt. Pp 308.

Peripherals: ..., Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere, v. 32 (1992), p.(?); Valentin Vydrine, Mandenkan, v. 26 (1993),p. 90-92.

Funke, Emil. 1913. Die Sprache von Busa am Niger. Mitt. des Seminars für orientalische Sprachen,III. Abt., v. 16, p. 52-84.

Galbané, Adama. 1985. Eléments de phonologie et de grammaire du bisa (étude synchronique du bisabarka). Mémoire de maîtrise. Ecole Supérieure des Lettres et des Sciences Humaines (ESLSH), Univ.d’Ouagadougou. Pp 100.

Gamble, David Percy. 1949. Mandinka grammar. London: Research Dept., Colonial Office. Pp 66.

Gamble, David Percy. 1987. Elementary Mandinka. Gambian studies, v. 20. San Francisco: Dept. ofAnthropology, San Francisco State Univ. (SFSU). Pp iv, 85.


Grossmann, Rebecca Suzanne. 1992. Discourse grammar of Banti (Liberia, Niger). MA thesis. Univ.of Texas at Arlington. Pp 217.

Heydorn, R. von. 1970/71. Grammar of the Loma language, with some Kono words in the vocabulary.Afrika und Übersee, v. 54, 1/2, p. 77-99.

Houdt, Bettie van. 1992. Description du bisa de Zabré, langue mandé du groupe sudest, 2 vols. Thèsede doctorat. Univ. Libre de Bruxelles. Pp 707.

Houïs, Maurice. 1963. Etude descriptive de la langue susu. Mémoires de l’IFAN (Inst. Français del’Afrique Noire), v. 67. Dakar. Pp 184.

Houïs, Maurice. 1972. Présentation grammaticale élémentaire du bambara. Ouagadougou.

Innes, Gordon. 1962. A Mende grammar. London: Macmillan & Co. Pp 151.

Innes, Gordon. 1964. An outline grammar of Loko, with texts. African language studies, v. 5, p. 115-173.


Innes, Gordon. 1967. A practical introduction to Mende. London: School of Oriental and AfricanStudies (SOAS).

Kastenholz, Raimund. 1989. Grundkurs Bambara (Manding) mit Texten. AfrikawissenschaftlicheLehrbücher (AWLB), v. 1. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 259. ISBN-10 3-927620-00-9.

Kastenholz, Raimund. 1998. Grundkurs Bambara (Manding) mit Texten. 2. Auflage. Köln: RüdigerKöppe Verlag. Pp 219. ISBN-10 3-89645-000-X.

Keïta, Boniface. 1984. Le malinké de Kita (parler de Bindougouba): esquisse phonologique etgrammaticale et liste lexicale comparative. Mandenkan: bull. semestriel d’études linguistiques mandé,v. 8, p. 1-131.

Complete issue.


Keïta, Boniface. 1986. Eléments de description du malinké de Kita (Mali). Thèse de 3ème cycle.Centre de Linguistique Africaine, Univ. Stendhal (Grenoble 3).

Kendall, Martha B.; others. 1980. Soninke: grammar handbook. Peace Corps language handbookseries. Battleboro VT: School for International Training. Pp 390.

Kendall, Martha B.; others. 1980. Soninke: communication and culture handbook. Peace Corpslanguage handbook series. Battleboro VT: School for International Training. Pp 395.

Kendall, Martha B.; others. 1980. Soninke: special skills handbook. Peace Corps language handbookseries. Battleboro VT: School for International Training. Pp 295.

Koelle, Sigismund Wilhelm. 1854. Outlines of a grammar of the Vei language, together with a Vei-English vocabulary and an account of the discovery of the Vei mode of syllabic writing. London:Church Missionary House. Pp 268.

Later reprinted by Gregg International, with a new introduction by Paul E.H. Hair (ISBN-10 0-576-11611-4).

URL: www.archive.org/details/outlinesofgramma00koel; www.archive.org/details/outlinesofgramma00koelrich;www.archive.org/details/outlinesofgramma00koeluoft

Lacan, Ph. 1942. Grammaire et dictionnaire français-soussou et soussou-français. Conakry &Bordeaux: Adrien Maisonneuve pour la Mission Catholique/Procure des Pères du Saint-Esprit. Pp404.

Lassort, P. 1952. Grammaire querzé. Mémoires de l’IFAN (Inst. Français de l’Afrique Noire), v. 20,p. 303-426.

Lück, Marlies; Henderson, Linda. 1993. Gambian Mandinka: a learning manual for Englishspeakers. Revised edition. Banjul: WEC International. Pp xi, 236.


Lüpke, Friederike. 2005. A grammar of Jalonke argument structure. PhD thesis. Max Planck Inst. forPsycholinguistic Research. Pp xiv, 481.

MacBriar, R. Maxwell. 1837. A grammar of the Mandingo language, with vocabularies. London:Wesleyan Methodist Missionary Soc. Pp 74.

Maiga, Ismaël. 2001. Parlons bambara: langue et culture Bambara. Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 359.ISBN-10 2-7475-1105-7.

Migeod, Frederick William Hugh. 1908. The Mende language, containing useful phrases, elementarygrammar, short vocabularies, reading materials. London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner & Co. Ppxv, 271.

URL: www.archive.org/details/mendelanguagecon00migeuoft;www.archive.org/details/mendelanguagecon00migeiala

Peripherals: Anon., Journal of the African Soc., v. 8 (1908/09), p. 111; Frederick Starr, Americananthropologist, new series, v. 17 (1915), p. 741.

Montel, E. 1887. Eléments de grammaire bambara. Saint-Joseph de Ngasobil (Sénégal): Mission dela Congrégation du Saint Esprit et du Saint-Coeur de Marie.

Morales, Jose. 1996. J’apprends le bambara. Paris: Ed. Karthala. Pp 490. ISBN-10 2-86537-664-8.

Naden, Anthony Joshua. 1973. The grammar of Bisa: a synchronic description of the Lebir dialect.London: School of Oriental and African Studies (SOAS).

Neal, V.C.; Sinclair, William C.; Finn, B.J.; Compton, M. 1946. Beginning Mano: a course forEnglish speakers of English. San Francisco.

Platiel, Susanne. 1974. Description du parler samo de Toma (Haute Volta): phonologie, syntaxe, 2vols. Thèse de doctorat d’état. Univ. René Descartes (Paris 5). Pp 647.

Prost, André. 1950. La langue bisa: grammaire et dictionnaire. Etudes voltaïques, v. 1.Ouagadougou: Inst. Français de l’Afrique Noire (IFAN). Pp 198.

Referred to by Hug & Neumann (1998:55). Haust (1998:47) gives the date 1942, so this may be a secondedition. Reprinted 1968 by Gregg Press in Farnborough.

Prost, André. 1971. Eléments de sembla: phonologie, grammaire, lexique, Haute Volta, groupemandé. Afrique et langage: documents, v. 5. Lyon: Afrique et Langage. Pp 156.

Prost, André. 1976. Essai de description grammatical de la langue boko ou boussa de Ségbana(Dahomey). Annales de l’Univ. d’Abidjan, série H: linguistique, v. 9, 1, p. 143-246.

Prost, André. 1983. Essai de description grammaticale du dialecte bobo de Tansila, Haute-Volta.Mandenkan: bull. semestriel d’études linguistiques mandé, v. 5, p. 1-101.

Complete issue.


Rambaud, J.-B. 1893. La langue mandé. Mémoires de la Soc. de Linguistique de Paris, v. 9, p. (?).

“Grammaire et dictionnaire des dialectes du nord et du sud” (Drexel 1923/24:12).

Rowlands, Evan Celyn. 1959. A grammar of Gambian Mandinka. London: School of Oriental andAfrican Studies (SOAS). Pp 158.

Sadler jnr, Wesley L. 1951. Untangled Loma: a course of study of the Looma language of theWestern Province, Liberia, West Africa. Monrovia: Board of Foreign Missions, United LutheranChurch in America; Evangelical Lutheran Church in Liberia. Pp 464.

Sanon, Anselme. 1967. Bobo lessons. Washington DC: Peace Corps. Pp 76.

Sauvant, Emile. 1913. Manuel bambara: grammaire et lexique, 2 parties. Alger: Maison-Carrée, Impr.des Missionnaires d’Afrique (Pères-Blancs).


Sauvant, Emile. 1925. Manuel bambara: grammaire et lexique. 3ème édition. Alger.

Westermann & Bryan (1952:184) give the title as Petit manuel bambara. Perhaps it’s abridged?

Sauvant, Emile. 1942. Manuel bambara. Nouvelle(?) édition. Alger: Maison-Carrée, Impr. desMissionnaires d’Afrique (Pères-Blancs).

Reprint? New edition?

Sauvant, Emile; Molin, Paul-Marie. 1956. Grammaire bambara. Nouvelle édition, refondue etcomplétée. Issy-les-Moulineaux (France): Presses Missionnaires. Pp 154.

Schön, James Frederick. 1882. Grammar of the Mende language. London: Soc. for PromotingChristian Knowledge (SPCK). Pp 99.

Sengova, Matthew Joko; Spears, Richard Alan. 1979. Spoken Mende: conversations and paradigms.African Studies Program, Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. Pp v, 108.

Possibly Linda Hunter’s name should ne attached to this, too.

Sinclair, William C.; others. 1968. Beginning Kpelle: a course for speakers of English. San FranciscoState College. Pp 454.

Spears, Richard Alan. 1979? Basic course in Mende. African Studies Program, Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison.

Not sure about the details.

Stevick, Earl W. 1963. Bambara basic course. Washington DC: Foreign Service Inst., US Dept. ofState. Pp 178.

Struck, Bernhard. 1911. Die Boko Sprache. Berlin: Verlag von Dietrich Reimer.

Sumner, A.T. 19xx. Grammar for beginners (Mende). Freetown: Government Printer.

Referred to by Westermann & Bryan (1952:185).

Sumner, A.T. 1917. A handbook of the Mende language. Freetown: Government Printing Office. Pp191.

Peripherals: Anon., Journal of the African Soc., v. 17 (1917/18), p. 242-243; Sidney H. Ray, Man, v. 18(1918), p. 63 (art. 36).

Thack, Sharon V.; Dwyer, David James. 1981. Kpelle: a reference handbook of phonetics, grammar,lexicon, and learning procedures. East Lansing: African Studies Center, Michigan State Univ.; USPeace Corps. Pp 203.

Thack, Sharon V.; others. 1981. A learner directed approach to Kpelle: a handbook oncommunication and culture with dialogs, texts, cultural notes, exercises, drills, and instructions. EastLansing: African Studies Center, Michigan State Univ.; US Peace Corps. Pp 266.

Toulotte, A. 1897. Essai de grammaire bambara (idiome de Ségon). Paris: Libr. Africaine &Coloniale (Joseph André). Pp 61.

Touré, Aboubacar. 1994. Eléments de description de la langue soso, 2 vols. Thèse de doctorat nouveaurégime. Univ. Stendhal (Grenoble 3). Pp 417.

Touré, Aboubacar. 2004. Parlons soso: langue et culture de peuple de la Guinée maritime. Paris:L’Harmattan. Pp 206. ISBN-10 2-7475-6764-8.

Touré, Mohamed; Touré, Kadidia. 1993. Bambara Übungsbuch: Dialoge, Sätze mit Schlüssel,Vokabeln. Afrikawissenschaftliche Lehrbücher (AWLB). Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 144.ISBN-10 3-927620-07-6.

Touré, Mohamed; Touré, Kadidia. 1996. Bambara Übungsbuch: Dialoge, Sätze mit Schlüssel,Vokabeln. 2. Auflage. Afrikawissenschaftliche Lehrbücher (AWLB). Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.Pp 120. ISBN-10 3-89645-001-8.


Vydrine, Valentin Feodosievich. 2001. Esquisse contrastive du Kagoro (Manding). Mande languagesand linguistics, v. 4. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Pp 280. ISBN-10 3-89645-073-5.

Includes a Kagoro-French vocabulary in the appendix.

Peripherals: David Dwyer, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 25 (2004), p. 183-186; W.A.A.Wilson, Journal of West African languages, v. 31,1 (2004), p. 130-131.

Wedekind, Klaus. 1973. An outline of the grammar of Busa (Nigeria). Hamburg: Helmut BuskeVerlag. Pp vi, 300. ISBN-10 3-87118-025-4.

Publication of the author’s dissertation, Univ. of Kiel, 1972.

Welmers, William Everrett. 1971. A first course in Kpelle. Occasional papers from the Inst. of AfricanStudies (IAS), v. 21:2. Univ. of Ibadan. Pp 184.

Welmers, William Everrett. 1976. A grammar of Vai. Univ. of California publ. in linguistics, v. 84.Berkeley, Los Angeles & London: Univ. of California Press. Pp viii, 151.

Peripherals: Charles S. Bird, Language, v. 54 (1978), p. 963-969; G. Innes, Bull. of the School of Oriental andAfrican Studies, v. 41 (1978), p. 228; Claire Grégoire, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 2 (1980),p. 80-81.

Westermann, Diedrich. 1925. Die Kpelle-Sprache in Liberia: grammatische Einführung, Texte undWörterbuch. Suppl. 6 to Zeits. für Eingeborenen-Sprachen. Berlin: Verlag von Dietrich Reimer. Ppviii, 278.

Houis (1981:73) dates this 1921.

Peripherals: Alice Werner, Bull. of the School of Oriental Studies, v. 3 (1924), p. 566-568; N.W. T[homas],Journal of the African Soc., v. 24 (1924), p. 69-71.

Westermann, Diedrich; Melzian, Hans J. 1930. The Kpelle language in Liberia: grammatical outline,colloquial sentences and vocabulary. Berlin: Verlag von Dietrich Reimer (Ernst Vohsen). Pp vii, 85.

Reprinted 1974 by Kraus Reprint in Nendeln.

Peripherals: A. W[erner], Journal of the African Soc., v. 30 (1931), p. 210-211.

Zoungrana, Ambroise. 1987. Esquisse phonologique et grammaticale du bolon (Burkina-Faso):contribution à la dialectologie mande. Thèse. Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3).

Zouré, Auguste. 1989. Esquisse de categorie grammaticale du bissa-barka. Cahiers du CERLESHS(Centre d’Etudes et de Recherches en Langues et sciences Humaines et Sociales), v. 2, p. 36-123.

25Niger-Congo: Atlantic languages


Arnott, David Whitehorn. 1959/60. Some features of the nominal class systems of Fulani in Nigeria,Dahomey and Niger. Afrika und Übersee, v. 43, 4, p. 244-278.

Arnott, David Whitehorn. 1966. Nominal groups in Fula. In: Neue afrikanistische Studien: Festschriftfür A. Klingenheben, v. 2, p. 40-61. Ed. by Johannes Lukas. Hamburger Beiträge zur Afrika-Kunde, v.5. Hamburg: Deutsches Inst. für Afrika-Forschung.

Arnott, David Whitehorn. 1967. Some reflections on the content of individual classes in Fula and Tiv.In: La classification nominale dans les langues négro-africaines, p. 45-74. Ed. by Gabriel Manessy.Colloques internationaux du CNRS (Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique), scienceshumaines. Paris.

Arnott, David Whitehorn. 1970. The nominal and verbal systems of Fula. Oxford: Clarendon Press.Pp 432.

Peripherals: P.F. Lacroix, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 34 (1971), p. 653-654; LeslieH. Stennes, Linguistics, v. 124 (1974), p. 124ff.

Bai-Sheka, Abou. 1987. Le fonctionnement du système des classes de lexèmes en temne.Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere (AAP), v. 12, p. 53-61.

Berry, Jack. 1958. Nominal classes in Hu-Limba. Sierra Leone studies, new series, v. 10, p. 169-173.

Childs, George Tucker. 1982. The evolution of noun class markers in southern West Atlanticlanguages. MA thesis. Univ. of California at Berkeley.

Childs, George Tucker. 1983. Noun class affix renewal in South West Atlantic. In: Currentapproaches to African linguistics 2, p. 17-29. Ed. by Jonathan Derek Kaye, Hilda Koopman,Dominique Sportiche & André Dugas. Publ. in African languages and linguistics (PALL), v. 5.Dordrecht: Mouton de Gruyter; Foris Publ.

Childs, George Tucker. 1985. An autosegmental analysis of Kisi noun class morphophonemics. In:Current approaches to African linguistics 3: proceedings of the 14th annual conference on Africanlinguistics, University of Wisconsin, Madison. Ed. by Gerrit Jan Dimmendaal. Publ. in Africanlanguages and linguistics (PALL), v. 6. Dordrecht: Mouton de Gruyter; Foris Publ.

Culy, Christopher. 1996. Agreement in Fula pronouns. Studies in African linguistics, v. 25, 1, p. 1-29.

Danon-Boileau, Laurent; Mohamadou, Aliou. 1994. Façons de penser, façons de parler: les classesnominales du peul. Cahiers de praxématique, v. 21, p. 125-141.

Delafosse, Maurice. 1927. Classes nominales en wolof. In: Festschrift Meinhof, p. 29ff. Glückstadt &Hamburg: J.J. Augustin.

Reprinted 1963 in Wolof et Sérèr (ed. by Gabriel Manessy & Serge Sauvageot; Univ. de Dakar), p. 25-42.

Diallo, Adourahmane. 1989. Les constraintes phonotactiques en pular: compte-rendu critique de‘Phonologie et morphologie lexicales: les classes nominales en peul (fula)’ de Carole Paradis.Manuscrit. Rabat: Univ. Mohamed V.


Diallo, M.S. 1989. Le système vocalique et le système consonantique du peul (pulaar): compte-renducritique de ‘Phonologie et morphologie lexicales: les classes nominales en peul (fula)’ de CaroleParadis. Manuscrit. Rabat: Univ. Mohamed V.

Diop, Amadou Moustapha. 1988. Les classificateurs et quelques opérateurs du groupe nominal enwolof: étude méta-opérationnelle contrastive (wolof, anglais, français). Thèse de 3ème cycle. Univ. dela Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3).

Doneux, Jean Léonce. 1967. Le manjaku: classes nominales et questions sur l’alternanceconsonantique. In: La classification nominale dans les langues négro-africaines, p. 261-276. Ed. byGabriel Manessy. Colloques internationaux du CNRS (Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique),sciences humaines. Paris.

Fachner, Regine Koroma. 1990. The noun phrase in Gola. Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere (AAP), v.23, p. 5-52.

Faye, Souleymane; Dijkstra, Hillebrand. 2005. Glottalisées du sereer-ssin, du saafi-saafi et du noon duSenegal: étude comparative de la sonorité. Sudlangues: revue electronique internationale de sciencesdu langage, v. 4, p. 121-138.

URL: www.sudlangues.sn

Faye, Waly Coly. 2005. La classification nominale en sereer singadum. Sudlangues: revueelectronique internationale de sciences du langage, v. 4, p. 82-105.

URL: www.sudlangues.sn

Ferry, Marie-Paule. 1971. Les affixes nominaux et leur rôle grammatical dans la phrase basari.Journal of West African languages, v. 8, 2, p. 113-122.

Fudeman, Kirsten Anne. 2004. Adjectival agreement vs adverbial inflection in Balanta. Lingua, v. 114,2, p. 105-123.

Gottschligg, Peter. 1995. Determination und Referenz in der Entwicklung der Nominalklassensystemedes Ful und anderer atlantischer Sprachen. In: Sprachkulturelle und historische Forschungen inAfrika: 11. Afrikanistentage, Köln, 19.-21. Sept. 1994, p. 157-175. Ed. by Axel Fleisch & Dirk Otten.Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.

Gottschligg, Peter. 1998. Nominale Formen im Adamawa-Ful. In: Afrikanische Sprachen imBrennpunkt der Forschung: linguistische Beiträge zum 12. Afrikanistentag, Berlin, 3.-6. Oktober1996. Ed. by Ines Fiedler, Catherine Griefenow-Mewis & Brigitte Reineke. Köln: Rüdiger KöppeVerlag.

Gottschligg, Peter. 2000. La morphologie nominale peule dans le cadre dialectal et nord-(ouest)-atlantique. In: Areal and genetic factors in language classification and description: Africa south of theSahara, p. 61-89. Ed. by Petr Zima. Studies in African linguistics, v. 47. München: Lincom Europa.

Homburger, Lilias. 1929. Les préfixes nominaux dans les parlers peuls, haoussa et bantou. Travauxet mémoires de l’Inst. d’Ethnologie, v. 6. Univ. de Paris. Pp xi, 167.

URL: name.umdl.umich.edu/AHD1106.0001.001

Peripherals: August Klingenheben, Zeits. für Eingeborenen-Sprachen, v. 20 (1929/30), p. 313-319; J.H.D[riberg], Man, v. 30 (1930), p. 164 (art. 132).

Hutchinson, Larry G. 1969. Pronouns and agreement in Temne. PhD thesis. Bloomington: IndianaUniv. Pp 127.

Irvine, Judith T. 1978. Wolof noun classification: the social setting of divergent change. Language insociety, v. 7, 1, p. 37-64.

Itkine, I.B.; Soumbatova, N.R. 1994. ... = A propos de la description de l’accord de classe dans lalangue landouma: notes préliminaires. In: ... = Afrique: problèmes du passage à la société civile(actes du VI colloque des africanistes russes, tenu à Moscou 16-18 novembre 1994), p. 147-150. Ed.by A. Vassiliev. Moskva.



Klingenheben, August von. 1929. Die nominalen Klassensysteme des Ful. In: Donum natalicumschrijnen: verzameling van opstellen door oud-leerlingen en bevriende vakgenooten opgedragen aanmgr. prof. dr Jos. Schrijnen bij gelegenheid van zijn zestigsten verjaardag, 3 Mei 1929, p. 175-181.Nijmegen & Utrecht: Dekker & Vegt.

Klingenheben, August von. 1955. Die Diminutiv- und Augmentativklassen des Westful. In:Afrikanistische Studien 5: Festschrift für D. Westermann. Ed. by Johannes Lukas. Veröff. des Inst.für Orientforschung der Deutschen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin, v. 26. Berlin: Akademie-Verlag.

Klingenheben, August von. 1955. Eine neue Nominalklasse des Ful. Zeits. der deutschenmorgenländischen Gesellschaft, neue Folge, v. 30 [105], 2, p. (?).

Koval, Antonina Ivanovna. 1979. O znacenii morfologiceskogo pokazatel’ klassa v fula = On thesemantics of the class marker in Fula. In: Morfonologiia i morfologiia klassov slov v iazykakh Afriki:imia, mestoimenei. Ed. by Antonina Ivanovna Koval, Victor Alexeevich Vinogradov & IrinaNikolaevna Toporova. Moskva: Nauka.

Koval, Antonina Ivanovna. 1987. O nekotorjix osobennostaiax povedenija pokazatelja klassa v jazike spromozdkoj klassnoj sistemoj = Some particular features of behaviour of a noun class marker in amulticlass language. In: Imennye klassy v jazykax Afriki = Noun classes in African languages, p. 204-215. Ed. by Natalya Veniaminovna Okhotina. Moskva: Nauka.

The translitteration of the Russian title is approximate.

Koval, Antonina Ivanovna. 1994. ... = A propos de l’inventaire des paramètres de la catégorisationlinguistique naturelle. In: ... = Afrique: problèmes du passage à la société civile (actes du VI colloquedes africanistes russes, tenu à Moscou 16-18 novembre 1994), p. 172-174. Ed. by A. Vassiliev.Moskva.

Title wanting. In Russian. On Fula noun classes. Translation of title comes from book review by Vydrine(1995).

Lacroix, Pierre-Francis. 1967. Quelques aspects de la désintégration d’un système classificatoire (peuldu sud de l’Adamawa). In: La classification nominale dans les langues négro-africaines, p. 291-312.Ed. by Gabriel Manessy. Colloques internationaux du CNRS (Centre National de la RechercheScientifique), sciences humaines. Paris.

Larisch, Klaus. 1989. Phonologische Prozesse bei der Bildung der Nominalklassen im Ful: eineEDV-gestützte Analyse von Sprachmaterial aus dem Futa-Toro-Bergland (Senegal). Magisterarbeit.Inst. für Afrikanistik, Univ. zu Köln.

Leger, Rudolf. 1998. Noun classes in Fulfulde. In: Festschrift für Professor Koval. Moskva.



McLaughlin, Fiona. 1997. Noun classification in Wolof: when affixes are not renewed. Studies inAfrican linguistics, v. 26, 1, p. 1-28.

Mohamadou, Aliou. 1985. La morphologie du constituant nominal en fulfulde, parlers del’Adamaawa. Thèse de 3ème cycle. Inst. National des Langues et Civilisations Orientales (INALCO),Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3). Pp 343.

Mohamadou, Aliou. 1994. Les approches sémantiques de la classification nominale en peul. Univ. ofTrondheim working papers in linguistics, v. 22 (spec. theme: ‘Papers read at the 2nd Trondheimseminar on African linguistics’, ed. by Lars Hellan, Eli Saetherø and Adams B. Bodomo), p. 17-40.

Mohamadou, Aliou. 1998. Fonctionnement morphologique et interprétations sémantiques d’unsystème classificatoire: l’exemple du peul. Faits de langues: revue de linguistique, v. 11/12, p. 391-405.


Mohamadou, Aliou; Danon-Boileau, Laurent. 1994. Façons de penser, façons de parler: les classesnominales du peul. Cahiers de praxématique, v. 21, p. 125-141.

Mukarovsky, Hans Guenter. 1974. Gemeinsame Nominalklassen in einigen westatlantischenSprachen. Africana marburgensia, v. 7, 2, p. 33-50.

Mukarovsky, Hans Guenter. 1983. Die Nominalklassen im Serer und im Ful. Afrika und Übersee, v.66, 1, p. 175-190.

URL: books.google.com/books?id=mjIzAAAAIAAJ

N’diaye-Corréard, Geneviève. 1970. Etudes fca ou balanté (dialecte ganja): système des classesnominales, lexique fca-français, et textes. Bull. de la Soc. pour l’Etude des Langues Africaines / Bibl.de la SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France), v. 17. Paris. Pp 155.

Njie, Sering. 1990. Le wolof de Gambie: (1) le système phonologique; (2) la classification nominale;(3) la conjugaison. Thèse. Univ. Stendhal (Grenoble 3).

Noye, Dominique. 1980. Diminutifs hypocoristiques en peul. Journal of African languages andlinguistics, v. 2, 2, p. 113-120.

Okhotina, Natalya Veniaminovna. (Ed.) 1987. Imennye klassy v jazykax Afriki = Noun classes inAfrican languages. Moskva: Nauka. Pp 239.

Paradis, Carole. 1986. Phonologie et morphologie lexicales: les classes nominales en peul (fula).Thèse de PhD. Québec: Univ. Laval.

Peripherals: Adourahmane Diallo, Les constraintes phonotactiques en pular: compte-rendu critique de phonologieet morphologie lexicales de Carole Paradis (manuscript or thesis, Univ. Mohamed V de Rabat, 1989); M.S.Diallo,“Le système vocalique et le système consonantique du peul (pulaar): compte-rendu critique de phonologieet morphologie lexicales de Carole Paradis (manuscript or thesis, Univ. Mohamed V de Rabat, 1989).

Paradis, Carole. 1987. Strata and syllable dependencies in Fula: the nominal classes. Journal ofAfrican languages and linguistics, v. 9, 2, p. 123-139.

Paradis, Carole. 1992. Lexical phonology and morphology: the nominal classes in Fula. Outstandingdissertations in linguistics. New York & London: Garland Publ. Pp xv, 313, 2.

Translation of the author’s dissertation (Phonologie et morphologie lexicales: les classes nominales en peul),Univ. of Laval, 1986.

Peripherals: David Odden, Language, v. 70 (1994), p. 402-403.

Pichl, Walter J. 196x. Noun classes and accordance in Limba. Unpublished text.Fachbereichsbibliothek Afrikawissenschaften und Orientalistik, Univ. Wien.

Referred to by Lena Hanusch in “Die Entwicklung der Afrikanistik in Österreich” (website), dated Oct. 2008.

Pozdniakov, Konstantin Igorevich. 1988. Proto-Fula-Serer noun class system. In: Progressivetraditions in African and Oriental studies, p. 121-130. Ed. by Siegmund Brauner & Ekkehard Wolff.Suppl. 21 to Asien Afrika Lateinamerika. Berlin: Akademie-Verlag.

Pozdniakov, Konstantin Igorevich. 1993. The complementary distribution of sub-morphemic andmorphemic neutralizations as a tendency in the languages with noun classes. St. Petersburg journal ofAfrican studies, v. 1, p. 16-40.

Makes a feature analysis of South Atlantic and Swahili noun class affixes.

Pozdniakov, Konstantin Igorevich. 1993. Les classes nominales et le traitement des consonnes initialesatlantiques en wolof. In: Sravnitel’naja grammatika atlanticeskix jazykov: imennye klassy i fono-morfologija [Comparative grammar of the Atlantic languages: noun classes andmorphophonology], p. 75-102. Moskva: Nauka.

URL: www.linguistique-wolof.com/articles/POZDNIAKOV-classes%20Wolof.pdf


Pozdniakov, Konstantin Igorevich. 2001. Dialectique du régulier/irrégulier dans la reconstruction desclasses nominales. In: Leçons d’Afrique: filiations, ruptures et reconstitution de langues (unhommage à Gabriel Manessy). Ed. by Robert Nicolaï. Afrique et langage, v. 2; Publ. de la SELAF(Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France), v. 423. Louvain: Ed. Peeters.

Pozdniakov, Konstantin Igorevich. 2003. On paradigm morphology, as illustrated on “dimension”classes in Fula. In: The languages of the Far East, South-East Asia and West Africa, p. 63-80. Ed. byV. Kaplun. Moskva: Nauka.

Pozdniakov, Konstantin Igorevich. 2003. Micromorphologie ou morphologie de paradigme? Bull. dela Soc. de Linguistique de Paris, v. 98, 1, p. 3-52.

Pozdniakov, Konstantin Igorevich. 2008. ... [Nominal classes in Jaad (Badyaranke)]. In:Peterburgskaja africanistika: a la mémoire d’Andreï Zhukov, p. 264-278. St. Petersburg State Univ.

In Russian.

Pozdniakov, Konstantin Igorevich. 2009. La classification nominale: à la croisée des paradigmes. In:Essai de typologie et de linguistique générale: mélanges offerts à Denis Creissels, p. 87-105. Paris:Ecole Normale Supérieure.

Sagna, Serge. 2008. Formal and semantic properties of the Gújjolaay Eegimaa (a.k.a. Banjal) nominalclassification system. London: School of Oriental and African Studies (SOAS). Pp 330.

Santos, R. 1982. Quelques aspects de la classification nominales en wéy. Annuaire de la Fac. desLettres et Sciences Humaines de Dakar, v. 12, p. (?).

Sapir, J. David. 1971. West Atlantic: an inventory of the languages, their noun class systems andconsonant alternation. In: Current trends in linguistics, 7: linguistics in sub-Saharan Africa, p. 45-112. Ed. by Thomas Albert Sebeok. The Hague & Paris: Mouton & Co.

Sauvageot, Antoine. 1963. Les classes nominales et leurs fonctions dans le groupe sénégalo-guinéenou ouest-atlantique. In: Actes du 2ème colloque internationale de linguistique negro-africaine, Dakar12-16 avril 1962, p. 267-280. Ed. by Maurice Houïs, Gabriel Manessy & Serge Sauvageot. Revue deLangues de l’Afrique de l’Ouest, Univ. de Dakar.

Unsure about the pagination.

Sauvageot, Serge. 1967. Note sur la classification nominale en baïnouk. In: La classification nominaledans les langues négro-africaines, p. 225-236. Ed. by Gabriel Manessy. Colloques internationaux duCNRS (Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique), sciences humaines. Paris.

Seck, Aliou Ngoné. 2002. Some notes on noun classification in Diola-Fogny (Jóola-Fóoñi).Afrikanistische Arbeitspapiere (AAP), v. 69, p. (?).

Seck, Cornelia. 2001. “Von Fledermäusen und Menchen”: nominale Klassifizierung im Diola-Fogny. Magisterarbeit. Inst. für Afrikanistik, Univ. zu Köln.

Senghor, Léopold Sédar. 1943. Les classes nominales en wolof et les substantifs à initiales nasales.Journal de la Soc. des Africanistes, v. 13, 1/2, p. 109-122.


Sy, Mariame Iyane. 2003. Noun formation and noun classification in Wolof. UCLA (Univ. ofCalifornia, Los Angeles) working papers in linguistics, v. 9 (spec. theme: ‘Papers in Africanlinguistics 3’, ed. by Jason Kandybowicz), p. 43-84.

Thomas, Northcote Whitridge. 1920. Prefixes and pronouns in Limba. Man: a record ofanthropological science, v. 20, p. 7-9 (art. 3).

Tucker, Archibald Norman. 1983. Noun class affixes renewal in southern West Atlantic. In: Currentapproaches to African linguistics 2, p. 17-29. Ed. by Jonathan Derek Kaye, Hilda Koopman,Dominique Sportiche & André Dugas. Publ. in African languages and linguistics (PALL), v. 5.Dordrecht: Mouton de Gruyter; Foris Publ.






[Anon.] 1858. Principes de la langue wolofe. Impr. de la Mission Catholique de Saint-Joseph deNgasobil, Sénégal.

[Anon.] 1902. Dictionnaire volof-français avec abrégé de grammaire volof. Saint-Joseph deNgasobil (Sénégal): Mission de la Congrégation du Saint Esprit et du Saint-Coeur de Marie.

Either reprint or revision of the 1875-edition. Cfr also Kobès (1875).

[Anon.] 1980. Temne language manual. Peace Corps Sierra Leone.

[Anon.] 1982. Nahawu pular: grammar pular 2ème et 3e cycles. Conakry: Academie des Langues deGuinée.

[Anon.] 1992. Ku begga akkara neme kaani / Wolof learning manual for English speakers. Banjul:WEC International.

Listed at WBib.

[Anon.] 1993. Manuel de fulfulde. Niamey: Peace Corps Niger. Pp 140.


Alton, Paula d’. 1987. Le palor: esquisse phonologique et grammaticale d’une langue cangin duSénégal suivi d’un lexique et de textes transcrits et traduits. Paris: Centre National de la RechercheScientifique (CNRS).

Arensdorff, L. 1913. Manuel pratique de la langue peulh (dialecte de la Guinée française):grammaire, dialogues, contes et fabliaux, correspondances, etc. Paris: Libr. Orientaliste PaulGeuthner. Pp xxii, 424.

Reprinted 1966 by Librairie Orientaliste Paul Geuthner in Paris. (Possibly the word “Manuel” was changed for“Méthode” on the reprint.).

Arnaud, R. 1900. Contribution à l’étude de la langue peuhle ou foulhaniyya [pt. 1-2]. Bull. de la Soc.de Géographie d’Alger, v. 5, p. 284-289, 432-437.

Arnaud, R. 1901. Contribution à l’étude de la langue peuhle ou foulhaniyya [pt. 3-5]. Bull. de la Soc.de Géographie d’Alger, v. 6, p. 152-157, 321-328, 600-604.

Arnaud, R. 1902. Contribution à l’étude de la langue peuhle ou foulhaniyya [pt. 6-9]. Bull. de la Soc.de Géographie d’Alger, v. 7, p. 156-160, 326-330, 488-493, 614-630.

Barrie, E. 1996. Teaching grammar of Pular. Conakry: Christian Reformed World Missions.

Bassenè, Alain-Christian. 2006. Description du jóola Banjal (Sénégal). Thèse de doctorat. Univ.Lumière (Lyon 2).

Baumbach, Jean Marie. 1997. A brief linguistic sketch of Wodaabe Fulfulde, including consonantalternation. MA thesis. Univ. of Texas at Arlington. Pp 96.


Bichler, Gabriele Aïsha. 2003. Bejo, Curay und Bin-Bim? Die Sprache und Kultur der Wolof imSenegal - mit angeschlossenem Lehrbuch Wolof. Frankfurt-am-Main: Peter Lang. ISBN-10 3-631-39815-8.

Peripherals: Christian Meyer, Anthropos, v. 101 (2006), p. 254ff.

Bidaud, L.; Prost, André. 1982. Manuel de langue peule: dialecte de liptako (Dori - Haute-Volta).Paris: Publ. Orientalistes de France (POF).

Boilat, D. 1858. Grammaire de la langue woloffe. Paris: Impr. Impériale. Pp 430.

Reprinted 1974 by Inst. National des Langues et Civilisations Orientales (INALCO) in Paris.

URL: books.google.se/books?id=spMCAAAAQAAJ

Brierley, L. 1950. Fulacunda grammar. Kounkanné (Sénégal): Mission Evangélique.

Balanta grammar? Source?

Childs, George Tucker. 1995. A grammar of Kisi, a southern Atlantic language. Mouton grammarlibrary, v. 16. Berlin & New York: Mouton de Gruyter. Pp xiv, 370. ISBN-10 3-11-014356-9.

Peripherals: David J. Dwyer, Language, v. 73 (1997), p. 878-879; W.A.A. Wilson, Anthropological linguistics,v. 39 (1997), p. 335ff; Jean Léonce Doneux, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 19 (1998), p. 63-67; M.S. Dryer, Word, v. 51 (2000), p. 405-406.

Dard, Jean. 1826. Grammaire wolofe: méthode pour étudier la langue des noirs qui habitent lesroyaumes de Bourba-Yolof, de Walo, de Damel, de Bour-Sine, de Saloume, de Baole, enSénégambie. Suivie d’un appendice où sont établies les particularités les plus essentielles desprincipales langues de l’Afrique septentrionale. Paris: Impr. Royale. Pp xxxi, 213.

URL: books.google.se/books?id=3acRAAAAIAAJ

Dauzats, André. 1944. Eléments de langue peule du nord-Cameroun. Nouvelle édition. Albi (France):Impr. Albigeoise.

No idea when the first edition might have appeared.

Dauzats, André. 1950. Eléments de langue peule du nord-Cameroun. Nouvelle édition. Albi (France):Impr. Albigeoise. Pp 128.

Could be a reprint of the previous edition.

Dem, Sierra. 1995. Wollof grammar manual. Banjul: Peace Corps The Gambia. Pp 73.

Without author’s name.

URL: www.africanculture.dk/gambia/langabot.htm

Diagne, Pathé. 1971. Grammaire du wolof moderne. Paris: Présence Africaine. Pp 238.

Dial, Abdoulaye. 1994. Grammaire wolof (roofoo-gi-baat wolof). Dakar: Ed. Xamal.

Diallo, Adourahmane. 1999. Grammaire descriptive du pular du Fuuta Jaloo (Guinée). Schriften zurAfrikanistik / Research in African studies (SzA), v. 3. Frankfurt-am-Main: Peter Lang. Pp xix, 256.ISBN-10 3-631-34701-4.

Peripherals: Cornelia Seck, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 25 (2004), p. 98-102.

Diallo, Adourahmane. 2009. Lehrbuch des Pular. Guinea studies / Etudes guinéennes, v. 1. Köln:Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. ISBN 978-3-89645-841-4.

Diatta, Christian Sina. 1999. Parlons jola: langue et culture des diolas (Sénégal). Paris: L’Harmattan.Pp 332. ISBN-10 2-7384-7169-2.

Diop, Aram; Calvet, Maurice; Dia, Oumar Ben Khatab. 1970/72. Le wolof fondamental, 2 vols. Leslangues africaines au Sénégal, v. 40. Centre de Linguistique Appliquée de Dakar (CLAD).

Diouf, Jean-Léopold. 1992. J’apprends le wolof. Paris: Ed. Karthala. Pp 232, 4 cassettes. ISBN-10 2-86537-705-9.


Diouf, Jean-Léopold. 1998. Précis de grammaire wolof. Journal of Asian and African studies / AjiaAfuriku gengo bunka kenkyu, v. 56, p. 1-36.

Diouf, Jean-Léopold. 2001. Grammaire du wolof contemporain. Inst. for the Study of Languagesand Cultures of Asia and Africa (ILCAA), Tokyo Univ. of Foreign Studies.

Doneux, Jean Léonce. (Ed.) 1977. Njamgum wolof / Pour parler wolof, 2 vols. Les langues africainesau Sénégal. Centre de Linguistique Appliquée de Dakar (CLAD).

Doneux, Jean Léonce. 1984. Eléments de grammaire balante.

From WEB-BALL (fiche v. 24042).

Fagerberg-Diallo, Sonja Marie. 1984. A practical guide and reference grammar to the Fulfulde ofMaasina, 2 vols. Jos: Joint Christian Min. in West Africa.

Faidherbe, Louis L.C. [Le Général]. 1865. Etude sur la langue kéguem ou sérère-sine. In: Annuairedu sénégal et dépendances pour l’année 1865, p. 173-242. St. Louis (Senegal).


Faidherbe, Louis L.C. [Le Général]. 1875. Essai sur la langue poul: grammaire et vocabulaire, etcomparaison de cette langue avec le wolof, les idiomes sérères et les autres langues du Soudan.Paris: Adrien Maisonneuve. Pp 132.

Off-print?

Faidherbe, Louis L.C. [Le Général]. 1882. Grammaire et vocabulaire de la langue poul, a l’usagedes voyagers dans le Soudan, avec une carte indiquant les contrées où se parle cette langue. 2èmeédition. Paris: Adrien Maisonneuve. Pp 165.

Faidherbe, Louis L.C. [Le Général]. 1887. Langues sénégalaises: wolof, arabe-hassania, soninke,sérère; notions grammaticales, vocabulaires et phrases. Paris: Ernest Leroux. Pp 268.

Fal, Arame. 1999. Précis de grammaire fonctionnelle de la langue wolof. Dakar: OrganisationSénégalaise d’Appui au Développement (OSAD). Pp 152.

Fofana, Amadou Tidiane; Schleicher, Antonia Folarin. 2002. Pulaar learners’ reference grammar.African language learners’ reference grammar series, v. 2. Madison: NALRC (National AfricanLanguage Resource Center) Press. Pp xxii, 358. ISBN-10 1-58684-174-2.

Peripherals: Sebastian Ross-Hagebaum, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 27 (2006), p.(?).

Gaden, Henri [Le Commandant]. 1913. Le poular, dialecte peul du fouta sénégalais, 1: étudemorphologique, textes. Collection de la revue du monde musulman. Paris: Ernest Leroux. Pp v, 336.

Gamble, David Percy. 1958. Elementary Wolof grammar. Roneoed. London: Research Dept.,Colonial Office. Pp 21.


Gamble, David Percy. 1958. Firdu Wolof grammar. London: Research Dept., Colonial Office. Pp 48.

Gamble, David Percy. 1991. Elementary Gambian Wolof grammar. Gambian studies, v. 25. SanFrancisco: Dept. of Anthropology, San Francisco State Univ. (SFSU). Pp iv, 100.

Gamble, David Percy; Salmon, Linda K.; Baldeh, Mary Umah. 1982. Firdu-Fula grammar (Gambiandialect). Gambian studies, v. 14. San Francisco: Dept. of Anthropology, San Francisco State Univ.(SFSU). Pp iii, 127.

Gamble, David Percy; Salmon, Linda K.; Baldeh, Mary Umah. 1993. Firdu-Fula grammar (Gambiandialect). Revised edition. Gambian studies, v. 14. San Francisco: Dept. of Anthropology, SanFrancisco State Univ. (SFSU). Pp v, 127.

Ganong, Tina Weller. 1998. Features of Baga morphology, syntax, and narrative discourse. MAthesis. Univ. of Texas at Arlington. Pp 141.

Gaye, Pape-Amadou. 1980. Practical course in Wolof: an audio-aural approach, student’s manual.Peace Corps contract, ref. v. 36404. Lomé: US Peace Corps. Pp xx, 305.


Gibert, E. 1899. Etude de la langue des pouls [pt. 1]. Revue de linguistique et de philologie comparée,v. 32, p. 285-304.

Gibert, E. 1900. Etude de la langue des pouls [pt. 2-3]. Revue de linguistique et de philologiecomparée, v. 33, p. 49-66, 137-186.

Gibert, E. 1901. Etude de la langue des pouls [pt. 4]. Revue de linguistique et de philologie comparée,v. 34, p. 50-78.

Granet, [?]. 1905. Manuel de conversation wolof-français. Paris.

Details wanting.

Greffier, H. 1901. Dictionnaire français-sérère, précédé d’un abrégé de la grammaire sérère. Saint-Joseph de Ngasobil (Sénégal): Mission de la Congrégation du Saint Esprit et du Saint-Coeur deMarie. Pp 350.

Greffier, H. 1901. Grammaire sérère. Saint-Joseph de Ngasobil (Sénégal): Mission de laCongrégation du Saint Esprit et du Saint-Coeur de Marie.

Guiraudon, Thomas Grimal de. 1894. Bolle fulbe. Manuel de la langue foule parlée dans laSénégambie et le Soudan: grammaires, textes, vocabulaire. Paris & Leipzig: Libr. Universitaire. Ppviii, 144.

Guy-Grand, V.-J. 1923. Dictionnaire français-volof, précédé d’un abrégé de la grammaire volofe.Nouvelle édition, révué par Révérend Père O. Abiven. Mission Catholique de Dakar. Pp viii, 628.

Hopkins, Brad L. 1995. Contribution a une étude de la syntaxe diola-fogny. Cahiers de recherchelinguistique, v. 4. Dakar: Soc. Internationale de Linguistique (SIL). Pp 347.

Jungraithmayr, Herrmann; Abu-Manga, Al-Amin. 1989. Einführung in die Ful-Sprache. Sprache undOralität in Afrika (SOA), v. 1. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer Verlag. Pp xxxvi, 350. ISBN-10 3-496-00903-9.

Peripherals: D.W. Arnott, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 54 (1991), p. 434-435.

Ka, Fari Silate. 1977. Description morphosyntaxique du jenngelle, parler peul du Sénégal. Thèse dedoctorat de 3ème cycle. Inst. National des Langues et Civilisations Orientales (INALCO), Univ. de laSorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3). Pp 397.

Ka, Omar. 1994. Wolof phonology and morphology. Lanham MD: Univ. Press of America.

Kamarah, Sheikh Umarr. 2007. A descriptive grammar of KaThemne (Temne). Languages of theworld: materials, v. 465. München: Lincom Europa. Pp 186. ISBN 978-3-89586-355-4.

Klingenheben, August von. 1963. Die Sprache der Ful (Dialekt von Adamawa): Grammatik, Texteund Wörterverzeichnis. Afrikanistische Forschungen, v. 1. Hamburg: J.J. Augustin. Pp xxii, 461.

Peripherals: Pierre-François Lacroix, Journal of African languages, v. 6 (1966), p.(?).

Kobès, Aloys. 1869. Grammaire de la langue wolofe. Mission Catholique de Saint-Joseph deNgasobil, Sénégal. Pp vi, 360.

Peripherals: Mamadou Cissé, “Revisiter ‘La grammaire de la langue volofe’ d’A. Kobes (1869), ou l’étudecritique d’un pan de l’histoire de la grammaire du wolof”, Sudlangues: revue electronique internationale desciences du langage, v. 4 (2005), p. 68-81.

Labouret, Henri. 1952. La langue des peuls ou foulbé. Mémoires de l’IFAN (Inst. Français del’Afrique Noire), v. 16. Dakar. Pp xii, 286.

Lambert, [Abbé]. 1842. Grammaire ouolove.

Details wanting. Listed at WBib.

Lamoise, R.P. 1873. Grammaire de la langue sérère. Saint-Joseph de Ngasobil (Sénégal): Missionde la Congrégation du Saint Esprit et du Saint-Coeur de Marie.


Leith-Ross, Sylvia. 1922. Fulani grammar. London & Lagos: Waterlow & Sons. Pp 210.

Peripherals: W.A. C[rabtree], Journal of the African Soc., v. 21 (1921/22), p. 249-252; N.W. Thomas, Man, v.22 (1922), p. 95 (art. 58).

M’Bodj, Chérif. 1983. Recherche sur la phonologie et la morphologie de la langue saafi: le parler deBoukhou. Thèse de doctorat de 3ème cycle. Univ. de Nice.

MacBriar, R. Maxwell. 1854. A grammar of the Fulah language, with vocabularies. London.

Malherbe, Michel; Sall, C. 1989. Parlons wolof: langue et culture. Paris: L’Harmattan. Pp 182.ISBN-10 2-7384-0383-2.

Manessy, Gabriel; Sauvageot, Serge. (Ed.) 1963. Wolof et sérèr: études de phonétique et degrammaire descriptive. Publ. de la section des langues et littératures, v. 12. Fac. des Lettres etSciences Humaines (FLSH), Univ. de Dakar. Pp xxii, 307.

Contains 17 articles, of which all but one have been reprinted from earlier sources.

Morgan, Daniel Ray. 1996. Overview of grammatical structures of Ndut: a Cangin language ofSenegal. MA thesis. Univ. of Texas at Arlington. Pp xiv, 160.

Mukarovsky, Hans Guenter. 1948. Sprache der Kisi in Liberia. Dissertation. Univ. Wien.

Mukarovsky, Hans Guenter. 1963. Die Grundlagen des Ful und des Mauretanischen. Wien: VerlagHerder.

Peripherals: Hans Wolff, American anthropologist, new series, v. 67 (1965), p. 593-594.

Ngom, Fallou. 2003. Wolof. Languages of the world: materials, v. 333. München: Lincom Europa.ISBN-10 3-89586-616-4.

Njie, Codu Mbassy. 1978. Description syntaxique du wolof, dialecte de Gambie. Thèse de PhD. Univ.du Montréal.

Njie, Codu Mbassy. 1982. Description syntaxique du wolof de Gambie. Dakar: Nouvelles EditionsAfricaines (NEA). Pp 288. ISBN-10 2-7236-0855-7.

Publication (revision?) of the author’s thesis, Univ. du Montréal, 1978.

Noye, Dominique. 1965. Eléments de langue foulfouldé (foulbé du nord-Cameroun). Ngaoundéré:College de Mazenod.

Noye, Dominique. 1974. Cours de foulfouldé, dialecte peul du Diamaré, nord-Cameroun:grammaire et exercises, textes, lexiques peul-français et français-peul. Paris: Libr. Orientaliste PaulGeuthner pour la Mission Catholique de Maroua, Cameroun. Pp 381.

Nussbaum, Loren V.; Doneux, Jean Léonce. 1972. Jamgum wolof. Pour parler wolof: cours intensifde wolof pour locuteurs français - livre du maître. Les langues africaines au Sénégal, v. 43. Centre deLinguistique Appliquée de Dakar (CLAD).

Nussbaum, Loren V.; Doneux, Jean Léonce. 1977. Njamgum wolof. Pour parler wolof: cours intensifde wolof pour locuteurs français - livre du maître. Les langues africaines au Sénégal, v. 43. Centre deLinguistique Appliquée de Dakar (CLAD).

Several volumes? New edition?

Nussbaum, Loren V.; Gage, William W.; Varre, Daniel. 1970. Dakar Wolof: a basic course.Washington DC: Center for Applied Linguistics. Pp xv, 455.

Nylander, Gustavus R. 1814. Grammar and vocabulary of the Bullom language. London: Ellerton &Henderson. Pp 159.

URL: books.google.com/books?id=DpoOAAAAQAA

Ouattara, Mouhamadou; Osborne, Eddie. 1992. Essential Wolof for English-speaking travellers.Miami: Osborne Communications.

Listed at WBib.


Payne, Stephen. 1992. Une grammaire pratique avec phonologie et dictionnaire de kwatay (parler duvillage de Diémbéring, basse Casamance, Sénégal). Cahiers de recherche linguistique, v. 1. Dakar:Soc. Internationale de Linguistique (SIL). Pp v, 134.

Pelletier, Corinne A.; Skinner, A. Neil. 1981. Adamawa Fulfulde: an introductory course. AfricanStudies Program, Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison. Pp 427.

Pichl, Walter J. 1956. Die Sprache Wolof in Senegambien. Dissertation. Univ. Wien.

Pichl, Walter J. 1970. The Serer language: phonetics and morphology. Pittsburgh: Duquesne Univ.Press.

Pichl, Walter J. 1972. The Krim language in Sierra Leone: grammar, texts and vocabulary.Pittsburgh: Duquesne Univ. Press.

Becher (2000:38) credits this to Henry Rogers (1972).

Pichl, Walter J. 1972. Wolof reader: grammar notes, texts and vocabulary. Pittsburgh: DuquesneUniv. Press.

Pichl, Walter J. 1979. Abrégé de grammaire ndout, non publié. FachbereichsbibliothekAfrikawissenschaften und Orientalistik, Univ. Wien.

Referred to by Lena Hanusch in “Die Entwicklung der Afrikanistik in Österreich” (website), dated Oct. 2008.

Quintino, Fernanco Rogado. 1951. Algumas notas sobre a gramática balanta. Bol. cultural de GuinéPortugesa, v. 6, 21, p. 1-52.

Reichardt, Charles Augustus Ludwig. 1876. Grammar of the Fulde language. With an appendix onsome original traditions and portions of scripture translated into Fulde, together with eight chapters ofthe Book of Genesis, translated by the late Dr Baikie, R.N., late Consul at Lokoja, River Niger.London: Church Missionary House. Pp xxiii, 339.

Rogers, Henry Edwin. 1967. The phonology and morphology of Sherbro. PhD thesis. New HavenCN: Yale Univ. Pp 185.

Rogers, Henry Edwin. 1971. The Sereer language, 2 parts. Pittsburgh: Duquesne Univ.

Grammar, phonology and texts.

Samb, Amar. 1983. Initiation à la grammaire wolof. Initiations et études africaines, v. 33. Dakar: Inst.Fondamental de l’Afrique Noire (IFAN). Pp 128.

The title is sometimes given as Éléments de grammaire wolof.

Sambou, Pierre-Marie. 1979. Diola kasa esuulaalur: phonologie, morphophonologie et morphologie.Thèse de doctorat de 3ème cycle. Univ. de Dakar.

Sapir, J. David. 1965. A grammar of Diola-Fogny, a language spoken in the Basse-Casamanceregion of Senegal. West African language monographs, v. 3. Cambridge Univ. Press; West AfricanLinguistic Soc. (WALS). Pp xiii, 129.

Peripherals: David Dalby, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 30 (1967), p. 228-229.

Sauvageot, Serge. 1965. Description synchronique d’un dialecte wolof: le parler du Dyolof. Thèseprincipale. Dakar: Inst. Fondamental de l’Afrique Noire (IFAN). Pp 274.

In some bibliographies, the title and subtitle are reversed. The above is correct.

Schlenker, Christian F. 1864. Grammar of the Temne language. London: Church Missionary Soc.(CMS). Pp 414.

Segerer, Guillaume. 2000. Description de la langue bijogo (Guinee Bissau), 2 vols. Thèse de doctorat.Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3). Pp 452.


Segerer, Guillaume. 2002. La langue bijogo de Bubaque (Guinée Bissau). Afrique et langage, v. 3;Publ. de la SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France), v. 424. Louvain:Ed. Peeters. Pp 310. ISBN-10 2-87723-666-8, 0-00-961877-5, 90-429-1187-5.

Publication (revised) of the author’s dissertation, Univ. de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris 3), 2000.

Soukka, Maria. 1999. A descriptive grammar of Noon, a Cangin language of Senegal. Studies inAfrican linguistics, v. 40. München: Lincom Europa. Pp 341. ISBN-10 3-89586-628-8.

Sow, Salamatou Alhassoumi. 1994. Le gaawoore, un parler peul de l’ouest du Niger. Thèse dedoctorat nouveau régime. Paris: Inst. National des Langues et Civilisations Orientales (INALCO).

Sow, Salamatou Alhassoumi. 2003. Le gaawoore, parler des peuls gaawoobe (Niger occidentale).Langues et cultures africaines, v. 32. Louvain: Ed. Peeters. Pp 118.

Speisser, Serge. 1888. Grammaire elementaire de la langue volofe. Impr. de la Mission Catholiquede Saint-Joseph de Ngasobil, Sénégal.

Steane, Karl. 1909. Kleine Fullah-Grammatik. Bearbeitet von Emil Sembritzki. Archiv für dasStudium der deutschen Kolonialsprachen, v. 7. Berlin: Georg Reimer. Pp 15.

Stennes, Leslie H. 1961. An introduction to Fulani syntax. Studies in linguistics, v. 2. HartfordSeminary Foundation.

Stennes, Leslie H. 1967. A reference grammar of Adamawa Fulani. African language monographs, v.8. East Lansing: African Studies Center, Michigan State Univ. Pp xiv, 285.

Stewart, William A.; Babov, Cheikh; Pedtke, Dorothy; others. 1966. Introductory course in DakarWolof, 3 vols. Eric (Educational Resources Information Center) reports, v. ED012456. WashingtonDC: Center for Applied Linguistics; National Inst. of Education, US Dept. of Health, Education andWelfare.

Developed for the US Peace Corps.

Sumner, A.T. 1921. A handbook of the Sherbro language. London: Crown Agents for the Colonies.Pp xii, 132.

Peripherals: E.W. S[mith], Journal of the African Soc., v. 21 (1921/22), p. 256-257.

Sumner, A.T. 1922. A handbook of the Temne language. Freetown: Government Printing Office. Ppxvi, 157.

Swift, Lloyd B.; Tambadu, K.; Imhoff, Paul G. 1965. Fula basic course. Washington DC: ForeignService Inst., US Dept. of State. Pp 489.

Sylla, Yèro. 1982. Grammaire moderne du pulaar. Dakar, Abidjan & Lomé: Nouvelles EditionsAfricaines (NEA). Pp 233. ISBN-10 2-7236-0856-5.

Taylor, Frank William. 1921. A first grammar of the Adamawa dialect of the Fulani language(Fulfulde). Taylor’s Fulani-Hausa series, v. 1. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Pp 135.

Taylor, Frank William. 1953. Grammar of the Adamawa dialect of the Fulani language. 2nd edition.Taylor’s Fulani-Hausa series, v. 1. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Pp xiv, 124.

Thomas, Northcote Whitridge. 1916. Anthropological report on Sierra Leone, 3: Timne grammarand stories. London: Harrison & Sons. Pp xxx, 86.

All 3 volumes reprinted 1970 by the Negro Universities Press in New York (ISBN-10 0-8371-3862-0).

Peripherals: Sidney H. Ray, Man, v. 17 (1917), p. 135-136 (art. 92); Frederick Starr, American anthropologist,new series, v. 19 (1917), p. 285-287.

Weiss, Henri. 1939. Grammaire et lexique diola du Fogny (Casamance). Bull. de l’IFAN (Inst.Français de l’Afrique Noire), v. 1, 2/3, p. 412-578.

Also distributed as book(let) by Emile Larose in Paris.


Westermann, Diedrich. 1909. Handbuch der Ful-Sprache: Wörterbuch, Grammatik, Übungen undText. Berlin: Verlag von Dietrich Reimer (Ernst Vohsen). Pp 274.


Westermann, Diedrich. 1921. Die Gola-Sprache in Liberia: Grammatik, Texte und Wörterbuch.Abh. aus dem Gebiet der Auslandskunde, v. 6; Reihe B: Völkerkunde, Kulturgeschichte und Sprachen,v. 4. Hamburg: Friederichsen, De Gruyter & Co. Pp vii, 178.

Peripherals: H.H. J[ohnston], Journal of the African Soc., v. 21 (1921), p. 69-70; Carl Meinhof, Zeits. fürEingeborenen-Sprachen, v. 12 (1921/22), p. 78-79.

Wilson, William André Auquier. 196x. A concise Temne grammar. Freetown.

This may or may not be identical to An outline of the Temne language, published 1962.

Wilson, William André Auquier. 1961. Outline of the Balanta language. African language studies, v.2, p. 139-168.

Wilson, William André Auquier. 1962. An outline of the Temne language. London: Luzac & Co.;School of Oriental and African Studies (SOAS). Pp 63.

Wintz, Ed. 1909. Dictionnaire français-dyola et dyola-français, précédé d’un essai grammaire. Avecune préface de Ch. Sacleur. Casamance & Paris: Elinkine. Pp x, 79, 190.

Not sure about the pagination. Reprinted 1968 by Gregg Press at Farnborough (ISBN-10 0-576-11621-1).

26Niger-Congo: Kordofanian languages


Gibbard, George; Rohde, Hannah; Rose, Sharon. 2009. Moro noun class morphology. In: Selectedproceedings of the 38th annual conference on African linguistics: linguistic theory and Africanlanguage documentation, p. 106-117. Ed. by Masangu Matondo, Fiona McLaughlin & Eric Potsdam.Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project.


Guest, Elizabeth. 1997. Heiban noun classes. Unpublished draft. Cambridge: Mallam Dendo. Pp 10.

URL: www.rogerblench.info/RBOP.htm

Kihore, Yared Magori. 1978. A comparative study of the noun class systems of Heiben and Kiswahili.MA thesis. Univ. of Khartoum.



Norton, Russell J. 2000. The noun classes of Asheron. Occasional papers in the study of Sudaneselanguages, v. 8, p. 23-56.

Schadeberg, Thilo C. 1981. Die Geschichte der Nominalklassen des Laru (Kordofanisch). In:Berliner afrikanistische Vorträge: XXI. deutscher Orientalistentage, Berlin, 24.-29. März 1980, p.203-212. Ed. by Herrmann Jungraithmayr & Gudrun Miehe. Marburger Studien zur Afrika- undAsienkunde, Reihe A: Afrika, v. 28. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer Verlag.


Schadeberg, Thilo C. 1989. Kordofanian. In: The Niger-Congo languages: a classification anddescription of Africa’s largest language family, p. 66-80. Ed. by John Theodor Bendor-Samuel.Lanham MD, New York & London: Univ. Press of America; Summer Inst. of Linguistics (SIL).



Black, K.; Black, Mrs K. 1971. The Moro language: grammar and dictionary. Linguistic monographseries of the Sudan Research Unit, v. 6. Fac. of Arts, Univ. of Khartoum.

MacDiarmad, Phoebe Ann. 1928. The grammar of the Nubas of the Heiban Region of NubaMountains Province, Anglo-Egyptian Sudan. DLitt thesis. Univ. of New Zealand. Pp 94.

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 1943/44. Das Heiban in Kordofan. Zeits. für Eingeborenen-Sprachen, v. 34, p. 94-130.


Schadeberg, Thilo C. 200x. The Otoro language. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.

Schadeberg, Thilo C. 1981. A survey of Kordofanian, 1: the Heiban group. Suppl. 1 to Sprache undGeschichte in Afrika (SUGIA). Hamburg: Helmut Buske Verlag. Pp 199. ISBN-10 3-87118-461-6.

Peripherals: G. Manessy, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 4 (1982), p. 221-225.

Schadeberg, Thilo C. 1981. A survey of Kordofanian, 2: the Talodi group. Suppl. 2 to Sprache undGeschichte in Afrika (SUGIA). Hamburg: Helmut Buske Verlag. Pp 175. ISBN-10 3-87118-498-5.

Peripherals: G. Manessy, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 4 (1982), p. 221-225; Robin Thelwall,Afrika und Übersee, v. 67 (1984), p. 295-298; Ludwig Gerhardt, Anthropos, v. 80 (1985), p. 742.

Schadeberg, Thilo C.; Elias, Philip. 1979. A description of the Orig language (Southern Kordofan),based on the notes of Fr. Carlo Muritori. Annales du MRAC (Musée Royal de l’Afrique Centrale):archives d’anthropologie, v. 26. Tervuren. Pp vi, 98.


Stevenson, Roland C. 1952. A survey of the phonetics and grammatical structure of the ‘Nuba’mountain languages, with particular reference to Otoro, Katcha and Nyimang. PhD thesis. Univ. ofLondon.

Stevenson, Roland C. 1956/57. A survey of the phonetics and grammatical structure of the Nubamountain languages, with particular reference to Otoro, Katcha and Nyimang [pt. 1-2]. Afrika undÜbersee, v. 40, p. 73-84, 93-115.

Publication of the author’s dissertation, Univ. of London, 1952.

Stevenson, Roland C. 1957/58. A survey of the phonetics and grammatical structure of the Nubamountain languages, with particular reference to Otoro, Katcha and Nyimang [pt. 3-5]. Afrika undÜbersee, v. 41, p. 27-65, 117-152, 171-196.

Stevenson, Roland C.; Schadeberg, Thilo C. 2009. Tira and Otoro: two Kordofanian grammars. Ed.by Thilo C. Schadeberg. Archiv afrikanistischer Manuskripte, v. 8. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag. Ppxviii, 206. ISBN 978-3-89645-173-6.

Includes a “Wortliste: Englisch-Tira und Englisch-Otoro”.

27General, comparative, miscellaneous, unsorted

Aikhenvald, Aleksandra Y. 2000. Classifiers: a typology of noun categorization devices. Studies intypology and linguistic theory. Oxford Univ. Press. Pp xxvi, 535. ISBN-10 0-19-926466-X pb, 0-19-823886-X hb.

Aks’onova, Irina Stepanovna. 1987. Semantiko-funktsional’nij statis tak nazivaemoj “nacal’nojglasnoj” imennogo prefiksa v jazikax bantu = Semantico-functional statute of the “initial vowel” ofthe noun prefix in Bantu languages. In: Imennye klassy v jazykax Afriki = Noun classes in Africanlanguages, p. 125-178. Ed. by Natalya Veniaminovna Okhotina. Moskva: Nauka.

The translitteration of the Russian title is approximate.



Bastin, Yvonne [Angenot]. 1989. El prefijo locativo de la clase 18 y la expresión del progresivopresento en Bantu. Estudias africanos: revista de la Asociación Española de Africanistas, v. 4, 6-7, p.35-55, 61-86.

Beaudoin-Lietz, Christa; Nurse, Derek; Rose, Sarah. 2004. Pronominal object marking in Bantu. In:Proceedings of the 4th world congress of African linguistics, New Brunswick 2003, p. 175-188. Ed.by Akinbiyi M. Akinlabí & Oluseye Adesola. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.

Bell, Alan. 1972. The development of syllabic nasals in the Bantu noun class prefixes mu-, mi- andma-. Anthropological linguistics, v. 14, 2, p. 29-45.

Looks at data from 84 Bantu languages.

Bendor-Samuel, John Theodor. (Ed.) 1989. The Niger-Congo languages: a classification anddescription of Africa’s largest language family. Lanham MD, New York & London: Univ. Press ofAmerica; Summer Inst. of Linguistics (SIL). Pp xi, 518. ISBN-10 0-8191-7375-4, 0-8191-7376-2.

Peripherals: Larry M. Hyman, Language, v. 68 (1992), p. 614-621.

Bleek, Wilhelm Heinrich Immanuel. 1851. De nominum generibus linguarum africae australis,copticae, semiticarum aliarumque sexualium: scripsit et ad summos in philosophia honoresauctoritate amplissimi philosophorum ordinis. Bonnae: Formis Caroli Georgii. Pp iv, 61.

Dissertation. Credited to Guilelmus Bleek. Compares gender systems in Herero, Xhosa, Zulu, Tswana, Sotho,Tlapi, Yao, Kongo, Mbundu, Swahili, Nyika, Pokomo (all Bantu), Nama and Korana (Central Khoesan),Aramaic, Hebrew, Ethiopian, Arabic, Amharic (Semitic), Coptic (Egyptian), Galla (Kushitic), and one Berberlanguage. It also contains a classification of said languages based on gender systems.

Peripherals: C.M. Doke, “The growth of comparative Bantu philology (revised)”, African studies, v. 19 (1960),p. 193-218; F.A.J. Dierks, “Die bydrae tot die Bantoetaalkunde wat deur Lichenstein, Appleyard and Bleekgelewer is”, Limi, v. 7 (1969), p. 6-12; Alexander Zajcev & Andrei Zhukov, “The data on Semito-Hamiticlanguages in W. Bleek’s De nominum generibus...“, Studia chadica et hamitosemitica (edited by DymitrIbriszimow & Rudolf Leger, Rüdiger Köppe Verlag, 1995), p. 10-16.


Bleek, Wilhelm Heinrich Immanuel. 1862/69. A comparative grammar of South African languages, 2parts. Cape Town & London: J.C. Juta; Trübner & Co. Pp xii, 92; xxii, [93]-322.

Bleek compares Xhosa with 24 other Bantu languages from all over the Bantu area. Part 1 is subtitled“Phonology”, and the unfinished part 2 is subtitled “The concord. Section 1: the noun”. Both parts have beenreprinted several times (two parts in one; 344 p.), e.g. already during the late 19th century by Kegan Paul,Trench, Trübner & Co. in London; and later by Gregg International (ISBN-10 0-576-11458-8).

Peripherals: W.H.I. Bleek, “A fragment: a continuation of a comparative grammar of South African languages(paragraphs 559-562)”, Bantu studies, v. 10 (1936), p. 1-7; A.N. Tucker, “The meaning and value of comparativeBantu philology”, Transactions of the Philological Soc., 1938, p. 13-24; C.M. Doke, “The growth ofcomparative Bantu philology (revised)”, African studies, v. 19 (1960), p. 193-218; F.A.J. Dierks, “Die bydraetot die Bantoetaalkunde wat deur Lichenstein, Appleyard and Bleek gelewer is”, Limi, v. 7 (1969), p. 6-12.

Blois, Kornelis Frans de. 1970. The augment in Bantu languages. In: Africana linguistica, v. 4, p. 85-165. Annales du MRAC (Musée Royal de l’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 68. Tervuren.

Blommaert, Jan. 1986. Notes on the Bantu ku-prefix. Annales Aequatoria, v. 7, p. 265-276.

Bouquiaux, Luc; Hyman, Larry Michael; Voorhoeve, Jan. (Ed.) 1980. Les classes nominales dans lebantou des Grassfields = L’expansion bantoue: actes du colloque international du Centre Nationalde la Recherche Scientifique, Viviers 4-16 avril 1977, v. 1. Avec une Foreword par Joseph Greenberg.Paris: Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France (SELAF). Pp 289.

This is the first volume of a total of three. The other two are edited by Luc Bouquiaux.

Peripherals: John R. Watters, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 4 (1982), p. 87-92; Ben G.Blount, Language, v. 59 (1983), p. 700-701; Roland Oliver, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies,v. 45 (1983), p. 403-404.

Bulck, Gaston [Vaast] van. 1949. Manuel de linguistique bantoue. Mémoires de l’IRCB (Inst. RoyalColonial Belge), collection in-8°, section des sciences morales et politiques, v. 17:3. Bruxelles: Libr.Falk fils; Georges van Campenhout. Pp 323, map.

Peripherals: P. Walbert Bühlmann, Anthropos, v. 45 (1950), p. 913-914; B. Heijboer, Aequatoria, v. 16 (1953),p. 32-34.

Canu, Gaston. 1970. Généralités sur les classes nominales et les anaphoriques de classe dans leslangues négro-africaines. Annales de l’Univ. d’Abidjan, série H: linguistique, v. 3, 1, p. 5-17.

Chanda, Vincent M. 1992. A study of nouns in Bantu classes 5, 9 and 10. Literature and languagesseminar series, v. 4. Lusaka: Dept. of Literature and Languages, Univ. of Zambia. Pp 27.

Details wanting.

Chiomio, Giovanni. 1948. L’articolo determinativo proclitico in alcune lingue e dialetti bantu. Torino:Ist. Missioni Consolata. Pp 40.

Claudi, Ulrike. 1997. Some thoughts on the origin of gender marking (or, Wings were not developedfor flying). In: African linguistics at the crossroads: papers from Kwaluseni, 1st World Congress ofAfrican Linguistics, Swaziland, 18-22. VII. 1994, p. 63-74. Ed. by Robert K. Herbert. Köln: RüdigerKöppe Verlag.

Cole, Desmond Thorne. 1967. The prefix of Bantu noun class 10. African studies, v. 26, 3, p. 119-137.

Contini-Morava, Ellen [Lee]. 2002. (What) do noun class markers mean? In: Signal, meaning, andmessage: perspectives on sign-based linguistics, p. 3-64. Ed. by Wallis Reid, Ricardo Otheguy &Nancy Stern. Studies in functional and structural linguistics, v. 48. Amsterdam & Philadelphia: JohnBenjamins Publ.

Corbett, Greville G. 1991. Gender. Textbooks in linguistics. Cambridge Univ. Press. Pp xix, 363.


Crabtree, William Arthur. 1922. Primitive speech, 2 parts. London: Soc. for Promoting ChristianKnowledge (SPCK).

Deals with some 20 Bantu languages, e.g. Zulu, Herero, Duala, ‘Kavirondo’, Kamba, Ganda, and others. Thefirst part is “a study in African phonetics”, the second deals with Bantu noun classes and agreements. The book isnot liked by the reviewers.

Peripherals: A. W[erner], Journal of the African Soc., v. 21 (1921/22), p. 345-346; N.W. T[homas], Man, v. 23(1923), p. 15 (art. 7); E.W. S[mith], Journal of the African Soc., v. 23 (1923), p. 84.

Creider, Chet A. 1975. The semantic system of noun classes in Proto-Bantu. Anthropologicallinguistics, v. 17, 3, p. 127-138.

There are three more versions of this, Creider & Denny (1976), Denny & Creider (1976), and Denny & Creider(1986).

Peripherals: Chet A. Creider & J. Peter Denny, “The semantics of noun classes in Proto-Bantu”, Ohio StateUniv. working papers in linguistics, v. 19 (1975), p. 142-163; J. Peter Denny & Chet A. Creider, “Thesemantics of noun classes in Proto-Bantu”, Studies in African linguistics, v. 7 (1976), p. 1-30; J. Peter Denny& Chet A. Creider, “The semantics of noun classes in Proto Bantu”, Noun classes and categorization (edited byColette G. Craig, John Benjamins Publ., 1986), p. 217-239.

Creider, Chet A.; Denny, J. Peter. 1975. The semantics of noun classes in Proto-Bantu. Ohio StateUniv. working papers in linguistics, v. 19 (spec. theme: ‘Patterns in language, culture and society:proceedings of the symposium on African languages, culture and society, Ohio State Univ., April1975’, ed. by Robert K. Herbert), p. 142-163.

Creissels, Denis. 2005. A typology of subject and object markers in African languages. In: Studies inAfrican linguistic typology, p. 43-70. Ed. by Erhard Friedrich Karl Voeltz. Typological studies inlanguage, v. 64. Amsterdam & Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publ.

URL: www.ddl.ish-lyon.cnrs.fr/Annuaires/PDF/Creissels/Creissels_2005_SM-OM.pdf

Daeleman, Jan. 1980. Fréquence des préfixes dans les anthroponymes et des toponymes bantu.Annales Aequatoria, v. 1, p. 591-614.

Dahlgren, H. 1987. Klassindelning av substantiv i Bantu = Categorisation of nouns in Bantu.Undergraduate essay. Göteborg: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of Gothenburg.

No idea what language(s) this deals with.

Dammann, Ernst. 1963/64. Tierbezeichungen in der 3/4 Nominalklasse der Bantusprachen. Afrika undÜbersee, v. 47, 3/4, p. 233-244.

Demuth, Katherine Alison. 2000. Bantu noun class systems: loan word and acquisition evidence ofsemantic productivity. In: Systems of nominal classification, p. 270-292. Ed. by Gunther Senft.Cambridge Univ. Press.


Demuth, Katherine Alison. 2003. The acquisition of Bantu languages. In: The Bantu languages, p.209-222. Ed. by Derek Nurse & Gérard Philippson. Language family series, v. 4. London & NewYork: Routledge.







Denny, J. Peter; Creider, Chet A. 1976. The semantics of noun classes in Proto-Bantu. Studies inAfrican linguistics, v. 7, 1, p. 1-30.

Peripherals: J. Peter Denny & Chet A. Creider, “The semantics of noun classes in Proto Bantu”, Noun classesand categorization (edited by Colette G. Craig, John Benjamins Publ., 1986), p. 217-239.

Denny, J. Peter; Creider, Chet A. 1986. The semantics of noun classes in Proto Bantu. In: Nounclasses and categorization, p. 217-239. Ed. by Colette Grinevald Craig. Typological studies inlanguage, v. 7. Amsterdam & Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publ.

The first version was authored by Creider (1975). Another version was authored by Creider & Denny (1975), anda third by Denny & Creider (1976). This article represents the la(te)st version.

Dimmendaal, Gerrit Jan. 1995. Metatony in Benue-Congo: some further evidence for an originalaugment. In: Issues in African languages and linguistics: essays in honour of Kay Williamson, p. 30-38. Ed. by Emmanuel ’Nolue Emenanjo & Ozo-mekuri Ndimele. Special issue of Nigerian languagestudies. Aba (Nigeria): National Inst. for Nigerian Languages (NINLAN).

Dingemanse, Mark. 2006. The semantics of Bantu noun classification: a review and comparison ofthree approaches. Dept. of African Languages, Leiden Univ. Pp 25.

URL: markdingemanse.nl/linguistics

Doke, Clement Martyn. 1927. The significance of class 1a of Bantu nouns. In: Festschrift Meinhof, p.196-203. Glückstadt & Hamburg: J.J. Augustin.

Doke, Clement Martyn. 1943. Outline grammar of Bantu. Johannesburg: Dept. of AfricanLanguages, Univ. of the Witwatersrand. Pp 65.

Reprinted 1982 by Rhodes Univ. at Grahamstown (Comm. from the Dept. of African Languages, v. 12).



Doneux, Jean Léonce. 1967. Donées sur la classe 15 nominale en bantou. In: Africana linguistica, v.3, p. 1-22. Annales du MRAC (Musée Royal de l’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 61.Tervuren.

Drexel, Albert. 1917/18. Beiträge zur Grammatik des Bantu-Typus. Anthropos, v. 12/13, p. 89-133,910-957.

Forges, Germaine. 1983. La classe de l’infinitif en bantou. In: Africana linguistica, v. 9, p. 257-264.Annales du MRAC (Musée Royal de l’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 110. Tervuren.

Gauton, Rachélle. 1999. Locative prefix stacking as an earlier viable locativising strategy in Bantu. In:New dimensions in African linguistics and languages, p. 217ff. Ed. by Paul François Amon Kotey.Trends in African linguistics, v. 3. Trenton NJ & Asmara: Africa World Press.

Gauton, Rachélle. 2000. Locative classes in Bantu: the case for recognizing two additional locativenoun class prefixes. In: Proceedings of the 2nd world congress of African linguistics, Leipzig 1997,p. 525-542. Ed. by Ekkehard Wolff & Orin David Gensler. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.

Givón, Talmy. 1971. Some historical changes in the noun-class system of Bantu, their possible causesand wider applications. In: Papers in African linguistics, p. 33-54. Ed. by Chim-Wu Kim & HerbertFrederick Walter Stahlke. Current inquiry into language and linguistics, v. 1. Carbondale IL &Edmonton (Canada): Linguistic Research Inc.

The pagination is erroneously given as 33-45 in some biblios.


Gleason jnr, Henry Allan. 1960. Bantu classes 1a and 2a. Georgetown Univ. monograph series onlanguage and linguistics, v. 12, p. 25-35.

Greenberg, Joseph Harold. 1977. Niger-Congo noun class markers: prefixes, suffixes, both or neither.In: Proceedings of the 8th conference on African linguistics, p. 94-104. Ed. by Martin Mould &Thomas Joseph Hinnebusch. Suppl. 7 to Studies in African linguistics. Los Angeles: African StudiesCenter & Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of California at Los Angeles (UCLA).

Gregersen, Edgar Alstrup. 1967. Prefix and pronoun in Bantu. Indiana Univ. publ. in anthropologyand linguistics, memoirs, v. 21; suppl. to International journal of American linguistics, v. 33,2.Baltimore: Waverly Press. Pp 69.

Gregersen, Edgar Alstrup. 1999. Noun class systems in African and Pacific languages. Univ. ofLeipzig papers on Africa (ULPA): languages and literatures series, v. 8. Inst. für Afrikanistik, Univ.Leipzig. ISBN-10 3-932632-37-0.

Grégoire, H. Claire. 1975. Les locatifs en bantoue. Annales du MRAC (Musée Royal de l’AfriqueCentrale), sciences humaines, v. 83. Tervuren. Pp xvii, 370.

Peripherals: Patrick Bennett, Journal of African languages and linguistics, v. 2 (1980), p. 164-170.

Grégoire, H. Claire. 1980. Les locatifs en bantou: reconstruction et évolution régionales. In:L’expansion bantoue: actes du colloque international du Centre National de la RechercheScientifique, Viviers 4-16 avril 1977, p. 511-525. Ed. by Luc Bouquiaux. Numéraux spéciaux de laSELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France), v. 9. Paris.

Guthrie, Malcolm. 1948. Gender, number and person in Bantu languages. Bull. of the School ofOriental and African Studies, v. 12, 3/4 (spec. theme: ‘Oriental and African studies presented toLionel David Barnett by his colleagues, past and present, 1948’), p. 847-856.

Reprinted 1970 in Collected papers on Bantu linguistics (Gregg International).

Guthrie, Malcolm. 1956. Observations on nominal classes in Bantu languages. Bull. of the School ofOriental and African Studies, v. 18, 3, p. 545-555.

Reprinted 1970 in Collected papers on Bantu linguistics (Gregg International).

Guthrie, Malcolm. 1967. Variations in the range of classes in the Bantu languages. In: Laclassification nominale dans les langues négro-africaines, p. 341-348. Ed. by Gabriel Manessy.Colloques internationaux du CNRS (Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique), scienceshumaines. Paris.

Guthrie, Malcolm. 1967/71. Comparative Bantu: an introduction to the comparative linguistics andprehistory of the Bantu languages, 4 vols. Letchworth UK & Brookfield VT: Gregg International. Pp143; 180; 326; 248. ISBN-10 0-576-11468-5.

Supplementary indexes were produced and circulated by Michael Mann at SOAS in 1976.

Peripherals: David Dalby, “Reflections on the classification of African languages, with special reference to thework of Sigismund Wilhelm Koelle and Malcolm Guthrie”, African language studies, v. 11 (1970), p. 147-171;Eric H. Hamp, “On Bantu and comparison”, International journal of American linguistics, v. 36 (1970), p. 273-287; Michael Mann, “Guthrie’s linguistic terminology and its application to Bemba”, African language studies,v. 11 (1970), p. 237-256; John C. Sharman, “Internal and external inconsistencies in Malcolm Guthrie’s‘Comparative Bantu’ (I,1) and other works” (manuscript, 1970); John M. Stewart, “Onwards from Guthrie’sComparative Bantu”, Transactions of the Historical Soc. of Ghana, v. 12 (1971), p. 83-94; Theodora Bynon &Michael Mann, “Papers on ‘Comparative Bantu’: an introduction”, African language studies, v. 14 (1973), p. 1-14; A.E. Meeussen, “‘Comparative Bantu’: test cases for method”, African language studies, v. 14 (1973), p. 6-18; Patrick R. Bennett, “Identification, classification and Bantu linguistics”, African language studies, v. 14(1973), p. 19-25; Michael Mann, “Sound-correspondences and sound-shifts”, African language studies, v. 14(1973), p. 26-35; Hazel Carter, “Tonal data in ‘Comparative Bantu’”, African language studies, v. 14 (1973), p.36-52; Derek Fivaz, Bantu classificatory criteria towards a critical examination and comparison of the languagetaxonomies of Doke and Guthrie (Dept. of African Languages, Rhodes Univ., 1973); Magdalena Slavíková &Margaret Bryan, “‘Comparative Bantu’: the case of two Swahili dialects”, African language studies, v. 14 (1973),p. 53-81; Alick Henrici, “Numerical classification of Bantu languages”, African language studies, v. 14 (1973),p. 81-104; David Dalby, “The prehistorical implications of Guthrie’s ‘Comparative Bantu’ (pt. 1)”, Journal ofAfrican history, v. 16 (1975), p. 481-501; Wilhelm J.G. Möhlig, Kratylos, v. 19 (1975), p. 1-11; David Dalby,


“The prehistorical implications of Guthrie’s ‘Comparative Bantu’ (pt. 2)”, Journal of African history, v. 17(1976), p. 1-27; H. Labaere, “Guthrie et la zone C: traduction et commentaire du point de vue otetela”, AnnalesAequatoria, v. 22 (2001), p. 163-183; Jouni Filip Maho, “A classification of the Bantu languages: an update ofGuthrie’s referential system”, The Bantu languages (edited by Derek Nurse & Gérard Philippson, Routledge,2003), p. 639-651.

Hadermann, Pascale. 2005. Eléments segmentaux et supra-segmentaux pour marquer la fonction‘object’ dans quelques langues bantoues. In: Studies in African comparative linguistics, with specialfocus on Bantu and Mande: essays in honour of Yvonne Bastin and Claire Grégoire, p. 397-410. Ed.by Koen Bostoen & Jacky Maniacky. Collection sciences humaines / Collectie menswetenschappen,v. 169. Tervuren: Musée Royal de l’Afrique Centrale (MRAC).

Heine, Bernd. 1978. Some generalizations on African-based pidgin languages. Afrika und Übersee, v.61, 3/4, p. 219-229.

Heine, Bernd. 1979. Some linguistic characteristics of African-based pidgins. In: Readings in creolestudies, p. 89-98. Ed. by Ian F. Hancock, Edgar Charles Polomé, Morris F. Goodman & BerndHeine. Ghent: E. Story-Scientia.

Heine, Bernd. 1982. African noun class systems. In: Apprehension: das sprachliche Erfassen vonGegenstanden, v. 1, p. 189-216. Ed. by Hansjakob Seiler & Christopher Lehmann. Languageuniversals series, v. 1:1. Tübingen: Gunter Narr Verlag.

Includes discussions of many languages, namely, Kxoe (Central Khoesan), Turkana (East Nilotic), Maasai (EastNilotic), Swahili G40, Rendille (East Cushitic), Lelemi (Kwa), Katcha (Kordofanian), Sampur (East Nilotic),Elmolo (East Cushitic), Camus (East Nilotic), Ful (Atlantic), Animere (Kwa), Mba (Ubangi), Zande (Ubangi),!Xu (North Khoesan), Daju (East Sudanic), and Iraqw (South Cushitic).

Heine, Bernd. 1988. Zur Entstehung des Klassensprachentyps: August Klingenheben und dieNominalklassenforschung. In: Progressive traditions in African and Oriental studies, p. 78-85. Ed.by Siegmund Brauner & Ekkehard Wolff. Suppl. 21 to Asien Afrika Lateinamerika. Berlin:Akademie-Verlag.






Herbert, Robert K. 1977. Prefix restructuring, lexical representation and the Bantu noun. In:Proceedings of the 8th conference on African linguistics, p. 105-111. Ed. by Martin Mould &Thomas Joseph Hinnebusch. Suppl. 7 to Studies in African linguistics. Los Angeles: African StudiesCenter & Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of California at Los Angeles (UCLA).

Herbert, Robert K. 1978. Morphological re-analysis in the Bantu nasal class. African studies, v. 37, 1,p. 125-137.

Herbert, Robert K. 1985. Gender systems and semanticity: two case histories from Bantu. In:Historical semantics, historical word-formation, p. 171-197. Ed. by Jacek Fisiak. Berlin: Mouton deGruyter.

Herbert, Robert K. 1991. Patterns in language change, acquisition and dissolution: noun prefixes andconcords in Bantu. Anthropological linguistics, v. 33, 2, p. 103-134.





Hombert, Jean-Marie. 1981. From Proto-Benue-Congo to Proto-Bantu noun classes. In: Précis fromthe 12th conference on African linguistics, p. 55-58. Ed. by William Ronald Leben. Suppl. 8 toStudies in African linguistics. Los Angeles: African Studies Center & Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. ofCalifornia at Los Angeles (UCLA).

Hurskainen, Arvi. 2000. Noun classification in African languages. In: Gender in grammar andcognition, 2: manifestations of gender, p. 665-687. Ed. by Matti Rissanen, Terttu Nevalainen & MirjaSaari. Trends in linguistics: studies and monographs, v. 124. Berlin & New York: Mouton de Gruyter.



Hyman, Larry Michael. 1980. Reflections on the nasal classes in Bantu. In: Noun classes in theGrassfield Bantu borderland, p. 179-210. Ed. by Larry Michael Hyman. Southern Californiaoccasional papers in linguistics (SCOPIL), v. 8. Los Angeles: Dept. of Linguistics, Univ. of SouthernCalifornia.




Johnston, Harry Hamilton. 1919/22. A comparative study of the Bantu and semi-Bantu languages, 2vols. Oxford: Clarendon Press. Pp xi, 819, map; xii, 544.

Johnston collected and systematized more or less all contemporary sources on the Bantu languages into a massivetwo-volume catalogue of Bantu features, incl. comparative word lists (for individual languages as well asthematic ones) and several thematic chapters on phonology, morphology, etc. The material he used came frompublished sources as well as his own field data and unpublished notes compiled (sometimes specifically for him)by G.L. Bates, Beba Bell, W.J.B. Chapman, C. Christy, J.F. Cunningham, Rev. R.D. Darby, J.H. Driberg, W.Fisher, W. Forfeitt, Rev. J.J. Fuller, Rev. R. Glennie, Rev. G. Grenfell, Rev. J. Griffiths, R.N. Hall, A.C.Hollis, Rev. A. Jones, Father Keeling, L. Lanne, R. Laws, A.G. Marwick, Consul G.B. Michell, C.F.Molyneaux, G.A.S. Northcote, S. Ormsby, Abbé A. Raponda Walker, E.W. Smith, Rev. W.H. Stapleton, Rev.A.R.I. Steggall, Rev. A.R. Stonelake, E. Torday, J.H. Weeks, A. Werner, Rev. H. Withey, F.V. Worthington,Rev. H.W. Woodward, and others. Johnston’s work was reprinted 1977 by the AMS Press in New York (ISBN-10 0-404-12092-X set).

URL: www.archive.org/details/comparativestudy01johnuoft

Peripherals: Anon., Journal of the African Soc., v. 18 (1918/19), p. 322; A.C., The geographical journal, v. 54(1919), p. 253-254; Carl Meinhof, Zeits. für Eingeborenen-Sprachen, v. 10 (1919/20), p. 156-159; E.A.Hooton, Journal of Negro history, v. 5 (1920), p. 383-385; A. Werner, Man, v. 20 (1920), p. 12-15 (art. 7); A.W[erner], Journal of the African Soc., v. 21 (1921/22), p. 340-341; A. Werner, Man, v. 22 (1922), p. 156-158(art. 88); Anon., Journal of Negro history, v. 8 (1923), p. 241-242; W.A. C[rabtree], The geographical journal,v. 61 (1923), p. 57-59; C.M. Doke, “The growth of comparative Bantu philology (revised)”, African studies, v.19 (1960), p. 193-218; Jouni Filip Maho, Indices to Bantu languages (Lincom Europa, 2008).

Kadima, Marcel. 1969. Le système des classes en bantou. Leuven: Vander. Pp 201.

Publication of the author’s dissertation, State Univ. of Leiden, 1969.


Katamba, Francis X. 2003. Bantu nominal morphology. In: The Bantu languages, p. 103-120. Ed. byDerek Nurse & Gérard Philippson. Language family series, v. 4. London & New York: Routledge.



Köhler, Oswin Reinhold Albin. 1956/57. Zur Frage der Unterschiedung der pronomina pers. conj.*ga und *gu der Einzahl der Menschenklasse im Bantu. Afrika und Übersee, v. 40, 2, p. 85-90.

The ‹g›’s in ‹ga› and ‹gu› should be Greek gammas.

Larochette, Joseph. 1967. A propos de la fonction et de l’origine des classes nominales dans leslangues négro-africaines. Journal of African languages, v. 6, 3, p. 224-230.

Lehmann, Christian. 1982. Universal and typological aspects of agreement. In: Apprehension: dassprachliche Erfassen von Gefäng. Teil 2: Die techniken und ihr Zusammenhang in Einzelsprachen.Ed. by Hansjakob Seiler & Franz Josef Stachowiak. Language universals series, v. 1/2. Tübingen:Gunter Narr Verlag.

Lipou, Antoine. 1983. Du statut des “concordial elements” dans les langues bantu. In: Currentapproaches to African linguistics 2, p. 369-377. Ed. by Jonathan Derek Kaye, Hilda Koopman,Dominique Sportiche & André Dugas. Publ. in African languages and linguistics (PALL), v. 5.Dordrecht: Mouton de Gruyter; Foris Publ.

Madan, Arthur Cornwallis. 1904. An outline grammar, intended as an aid in the study of Bantu andkindred languages. Fort Jameson: Administration Press. Pp 132.

Maho, Jouni Filip. 1999. A comparative study of Bantu noun classes. Orientalia et africanagothoburgensia, v. 13. Göteborg: Acta Universitatis Gothoburgensis. Pp xvi, 388, errata page. ISBN978-91-7346-364-5 pb, ISBN-10 91-7346-364-7 pb.

The book constitutes the author’s dissertation, Univ. of Gothenburg, 1999.

Peripherals: Peter Gottschligg, Frankfurter afrikanistische Blätter, v. 12 (2000), p. 150-151; Ellen Contini-Morava, Anthropological linguistics, v. 43 (2001), p. 128-133; Iwona Kraska-Szlenk, Studies of the Dept. ofAfrican Languages and Cultures, Warsaw Univ., v. 29 (2001), p. 84-88; Catherine Labroussi, Journal of Africanlanguages and linguistics, v. 22 (2001), p. 195-199; Steve M. Nicolle, Journal of linguistics, v. 38 (2002),p.(?); Edward J. Vajda, Word, v. 53 (2002), p. 280-283.

Maho, Jouni Filip. 2003. Remarks on a few “polyplural” classes in Bantu. Africa & Asia: Göteborgworking papers on Asian and African languages and literatures, v. 3, p. 161-184.

URL: www.african.gu.se/aa/downloads.html

Maho, Jouni Filip. 2003. A tentative model for the diachrony of grammatical gender in Bantulanguages. In: Actes du 3e congrès mondial de linguistique africaine Lomé 2000, p. 281-295. Ed. byKézié Koyenzi Lébikaza. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.



Manessy, Gabriel. (Ed.) 1967. La classification nominale dans les langues négro-africaines: actes ducolloque international CNRS, Aix-en-Provence, 3-7 juillet 1967. Colloques internationaux du CNRS(Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique), sciences humaines. Paris. Pp 400.

There is no editor listed for this work, but Manessy is listed as conference organizer. All contributions have fourintroductions (French, English, German, Spanish). Each article is followed by a discussion in French.






Meeussen, Achille Emiel. 1976. Noun class systems in Niger-Congo. Tervuren.

Manuscript? Listed in Schadeberg’s Bantu Bibliography.

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 1906. Grundzüge einer vergleichenden Grammatik derBantusprachen. Berlin: Verlag von Dietrich Reimer. Pp 160.

Peripherals: Wilhelm Planert, Anthropos, v. 1 (1906), p. 1007-1010; H.H. Johnston, “The basis for acomparative grammar of the Bantu languages“, Journal of the African Soc., v. 7 (1907), p. 13-19; Carl Meinhof,“Note”, Journal of the African Soc., v. 7 (1907/08), p. 20-25; Sir Harry Johnston, “Additional note”, Journal ofthe African Soc., v. 7 (1907/08), p. 25-27; A.N. Tucker, “Philology and Africa”, Bull. of the School of Orientaland African Studies, v. 20 (1957), p. 541-554; C.M. Doke, “The growth of comparative Bantuphilology (revised)”, African studies, v. 19 (1960), p. 193-218.

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 1940/41. Entstehung und Gebrauch der Lokativendung inBantusprachen [pt. 1]. Zeits. für Eingeborenen-Sprachen, v. 31, p. 241-250.

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 1941/42. Entstehung und Gebrauch der Lokativendung inBantusprachen [pt. 2]. Zeits. für Eingeborenen-Sprachen, v. 32, p. 161-164.

Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich] [Michael]. 1948. Grundzüge einer vergleichenden Grammatik derBantusprachen. 2. Ausgabe, völlig umgearbeitet. Hamburg & Berlin: Verlag von Eckardt &Messtorff; Buchhändlerischer Vertrieb durch Dietrich Reimer (Andrews & Steiner). Pp 236.

The introduction is dated 1943. According to Greenberg (1951), “half a century of linguistic progress, and thelively discussions on Bantu structure carried on by Doke and others, has left Meinhof quite unaffected” (p. 94).

Peripherals: Joseph H. Greenberg, Journal of the American Oriental Soc., v. 71 (1951), p. 94-95; Mark HannaWatkins, Language, v. 27 (1951), p. 431-438; J.L., Aequatoria, v. 15 (1952), p. 78-79; D.T. Cole, “Africanlinguistic studies, 1943-1960”, African studies, v. 19 (1960), p. 219-229.




Okhotina, Natalya Veniaminovna. 1975. Some structural changes in Bantu languages due to theirspecific communicative functions (abstract). Ohio State Univ. working papers in linguistics, v. 19(spec. theme: ‘Patterns in language, culture and society: proceedings of the symposium on Africanlanguages, culture and society, Ohio State Univ., April 1975’, ed. by Robert K. Herbert), p. 91-92.

Okhotina, Natalya Veniaminovna. 1985. Soglasovatel’nye klassy v vostochnyx i juzhnyx jazykaxbantu: kommunikativnyj status i grammaticheskaja struktura = Concord classes in eastern andsouthern Bantu languages. Moskva: Nauka. Pp 184.

Okhotina, Natalya Veniaminovna. 1988. Zur Typologie der Semantik der Nominalklassen in denBantusprachen. Zeits. für Phonetik, Sprachwissenschaft und Kommunikationsforschung, v. 41, p.784-790.

Olderogge, Dmitry Alekseevich. 1937. Opredelenie vremeni i prostranstva b yazykakh bantu(lokativnye klassy) = The determination of time and space in Bantu languages (locative classes). In:Pamiati V.G. Bogoraza, 1865-1936, p. 367-382. Ed. by I.I. Meshchaninov. Moskva: AkademijaNauk SSSR.

Polak-Bynon, Louise. 1983. L’infixe réfléchi en bantou. In: Africana linguistica, v. 9, p. 271-304.Annales du MRAC (Musée Royal de l’Afrique Centrale), sciences humaines, v. 110. Tervuren.

A later follow-up article includes many relevant maps for this.

Peripherals: Louise Polak-Bynon, Africana linguistica, v. X (1986), p. 449-454.


Polak-Bynon, Louise. 1986. Les infixes (‘préfixes objets’) du bantou et leur réconstruction. In:Africana linguistica, v. 10, p. 365-422, 449-454. Annales du MRAC (Musée Royal de l’AfriqueCentrale), sciences humaines, v. 121. Tervuren.

The second part contains maps.

Richardson, Irvine. 1967. Linguistic evolution and Bantu noun class systems. In: La classificationnominale dans les langues négro-africaines, p. 373-390. Ed. by Gabriel Manessy. Colloquesinternationaux du CNRS (Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique), sciences humaines. Paris.

Riedel, Kristina. 2009. Object marking in wh-questions in Bantu. In: Selected proceedings of the 39thannual conference on African linguistics: linguistic research and language in Africa, p. 67-76. Ed. byAkinloye Ojo & Lioba [Priva] Moshi. Somerville MA: Cascadilla Proceedings Project.


Royen, Gerlach. 1929. Die nominalen Klassifikations-Systeme in den Sprachen der Erde: historisch-kritische Studie mit besonderer Berücksichtigung des Indogermanischen. Linguistische Anthropos-Bibl., v. 4. St. Gabriel-Mödling: Verlag der Administration des “Anthropos”. Pp xvi, 1030.

Schadeberg, Thilo C. 1985. Classificatie van naamwoorden en dingen in het bantoe. Afrika-Focus(Ghent), v. 1, p. 67-85.


Serzisko, Fritz. 1982. Numerus/Genus-Kongrünz und das Phänomen der Polarität am Beispiel einigerostkuschitischer Sprachen. In: Apprehension: das sprachliche Erfassen von Gefäng. Teil 2: Dietechniken und ihr Zusammenhang in Einzelsprachen, p. 179-200. Ed. by Hansjakob Seiler & FranzJosef Stachowiak. Language universals series, v. 1/2. Tübingen: Gunter Narr Verlag.

Strazny, Philipp. 2000. On Bantu agreement. LSO (Linguistics Students Organization) workingpapers in linguistics, Univ. of Wisconsin-Madison, v. 1, p. (?).

Taljaard, P.C. 1986. Prefixes and suffixes in Proto-Bantu. In: Zulu: study guide 1 for ZUL302-U, p.76-91. Pretoria: Univ. of South Africa (UNISA).

Toporova, Irina Nikolaevna. 1987. Korrelacija klassov v jazykax bantu = Noun class correlations inBantu languages. In: Imennye klassy v jazykax Afriki = Noun classes in African languages, p. 5-82.Ed. by Natalya Veniaminovna Okhotina. Moskva: Nauka.

Toporova, Irina Nikolaevna. 1994. ... = Questions de la synonymie, polysémie et méthonymie dans lacontexte du sémantisme lexical des classes nominales dans les langue bantoues. In: ... = Afrique:culture et société, traditions et modermité (actes du colloque tenu à St. Petersburg 5-7 mai 1993), p.317-324. Ed. by Roza N. Ismaguilova, Yuri M. Ilyin & Antonina Ivanovna Koval. Moskva.


Toporova, Irina Nikolaevna. 1997. Typology and Bantu noun classes. In: African linguistics at thecrossroads: papers from Kwaluseni, 1st World Congress of African Linguistics, Swaziland, 18-22.VII. 1994, p. 55-62. Ed. by Robert K. Herbert. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag.

Toporova, Irina Nikolaevna. 1997. Imennyye kategorii b jazykakh bantu. In: Osnovy afrikanskogoyazykoznaniya: imennyye kategorii = Foundations of African linguistics: nominal categories, p. 24-74. Ed. by Victor Alexeevich Vinogradov. Moskva: Aspect Press.

Torrend, Julius. 1891. A comparative grammar of the South-African Bantu languages, comprisingthose of Zanzibar, Mozambique, the Zambesi, Kafirland, Benguela, Angola, the Congo, the Ogowe,the Cameroons, the lake regions. London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner & Co. Pp xlviii, 336.

Includes comparisons of “phonology, morphology, syntax and lexicon of several Bantu languages taking Thonga[S62] as a basis for comparison” (Canonici 1993:8). Possibly this was simultaneously published in Paris byErnest Leroux.

URL: www.archive.org/details/comparativegramm00torruoft



Torrend, Julius. 1903. Nouvelles études bantoues, comprenant surtout des recherches sur les principesde la classification des substantifs dans les langues de l’Afrique australe, avec des rapprochementcuriex entre cette classification et les premiers chapitres de la Genèse. Manuscript.

Referred to by Schadeberg (1985:85).


Treece, Rick. 1986. What is a Bantu noun class? Studies in the linguistic sciences, v. 16, 1, p. 149-166.

Tucker, Archibald Norman. 1938. The meaning and value of comparative Bantu philology.Transactions of the Philological Soc., 1938, p. 13-24.

Basically a lengthy literature survey, in which the author discusses contributions by Boyce (1834), Archbell(1837), Livingstone (1858), Bleek (1962/69), Torrend (1891), Meinhof (1899, 1906, 1910), and others.

Voorhoeve, Jan. 1980. Bantu et bane. In: Les classes nominales dans le bantou des Grassfields =L’expansion bantoue: actes du colloque international du Centre National de la RechercheScientifique, Viviers 4-16 avril 1977, v. 1, p. 59-77. Ed. by Luc Bouquiaux, Larry Michael Hyman &Jan Voorhoeve. Numéraux spéciaux de la SELAF (Soc. des Etudes Linguistiques etAnthropologiques de France), v. 9. Paris.

Voorhoeve, Jan; Wolf, Paul Polydoor de. (Ed.) 1969. Benue-Congo noun class systems. Leiden:Afrika-Studiecentrum (ASC); West African Linguistic Soc. (WALS). Pp 198.

Reprinted by Walter de Gruyter in Berlin.


Welmers, William Everrett. 1971. The typology of the proto-Niger-Kordofanian noun class system.In: Papers in African linguistics, p. 1-16. Ed. by Chim-Wu Kim & Herbert Frederick Walter Stahlke.Current inquiry into language and linguistics, v. 1. Carbondale IL & Edmonton (Canada): LinguisticResearch Inc.



Williamson, Kay [Ruth] [Margaret]. 1989. Niger-Congo overview. In: The Niger-Congo languages:a classification and description of Africa’s largest language family, p. 3-45. Ed. by John TheodorBendor-Samuel. Lanham MD, New York & London: Univ. Press of America; Summer Inst. ofLinguistics (SIL).

Williamson, Kay [Ruth] [Margaret]. 1989. Benue-Congo overview. In: The Niger-Congo languages:a classification and description of Africa’s largest language family, p. 247-274. Ed. by John TheodorBendor-Samuel. Lanham MD, New York & London: Univ. Press of America; Summer Inst. ofLinguistics (SIL).

Williamson, Kay [Ruth] [Margaret]. 1993. The noun prefixes of New Benue-Congo. Journal ofAfrican languages and linguistics, v. 14, 1, p. 29-45.

Williamson, Kay [Ruth] [Margaret]; Blench, Roger M. 2000. Niger-Congo. In: African languages:an introduction, p. 11-42. Ed. by Bernd Heine & Derek Nurse. Cambridge Univ. Press.

Wils, J. 1935. De nominale klassificatie in de afrikaanse negertalen. Academisch proefschrift terverkrijging van de graad van doctor en letteren en wijsbegeerte. Nijmegen: De Gelderlander voor deKatholieke Univ. Pp xv, 522.

Peripherals: Gérard P. Lestrade, Bantu studies, v. 10 (1936), p. 114-117; Eugen L. Rapp, Baessler-Archiv, v. 18(1936), p. 135; Zöhrer, Wiener Zeits. für die Kunde des Morgenlandes, v. 46 (1939), p. 147-148; Archibald N.Tucker, Bull. of the School of Oriental Studies, v. 10 (1939), p. 269-270.


Wolf, Paul Polydoor de. 1971. The noun class system of proto-Benue-Congo. Dissertation. Janualinguarum: series practica, v. 167. The Hague & Paris: Mouton Publ. Pp 200. ISBN-10 90-279-1821-X.

Comprises the author’s dissertation, State Univ. of Leiden, 1971.

Peripherals: John Kelly, Bull. of the School of Oriental and African Studies, v. 36 (1973), p. 716-718; JosephGreenberg, American anthropologist, new series, v. 76 (1974), p. 450-451.

Wolf, Paul Polydoor de. 1983. The ku/a-gender in Bantoid, Benue-Congo and Niger-Congo. In:Mélanges de culture et de linguistique africaines publiés à la mémoire de Leo Stappers, p. 311-329.Ed. by Clémentine Faïk-Nzuji Madiya & Erika Sulzmann. Mainzer Afrika-Studien, v. 5. Berlin:Dietrich Reimer Verlag.

28Index of author names

Abad, Isidoro 8Abasheikh, Mohammad Imam

49Abayo, Adonijah 45Abbott, Mary 188Abega, Prosper 5, 8, 10Abessolo Nnomo, Thierry 8Abiven, O. 209Abraham, Roy Clive 163Abu-Manga, Al-Amin 225Adam, Hassan 54, 61, 62Adam, Jean Jerome 16Adams, H.M. 8Adams, P. Gust A. 8, 9Adams, Robert Frederick

George 163Adams, [Dr] 133Adeniran, Wale 163Adewole, Lawrence Olufemi

163, 164Adewole, Stephen Monday 45Adeyemi, M.C. 164Adeyi, E. 164Adjei, D. Addo 174Adjola, Nzonou Raphaël 188Adu-Amankwah, David 174Adwiraah, Eleonore 164Afido, Pedro J. 113, 116Agbovi, Yao Ete 179Agheyisi, Rebecca Nogieru 164Aginsky, Ethel Gertrude 209Ahaghotu, A. 171Aicken, Alex 111Aidoo, Agnes Akosua 176Aikhenvald, Aleksandra Y. 232Akanlig-Pare, George 188Akeko 164Akintan, E.A. 164Akoha, A.B. 173Akpanyung, O.A. 164Akrofi, C.A. 174, 175Aks’onova, Irina Stepanovna

45, 79, 82, 232Akumbu, Pius Wuchu 154Alapini, Julien 175Alarcon, Jerónimo M. Usera y

200Alawi, Yahya 58

Alcock, J.L. 124Alexandre, Gustave 188Alexandre, Pierre 5, 9, 20, 45,

232Allan, Edward Jay 175Allan, Keith 45Allen, John Willoughby

Tarleton 45Alton, Paula d’ 222Alves, Albano 107Amakali, Petrus 123Amartey, A. A. 175Ambrosius, P. 133Amidu, Assibi Apatewon 45, 46Anderson, George N. 42Anderson, Stephen Craig 154Anderson, W.G. 107Angenot, Jean-Pierre 9Angot, A.M. 54Aning, Simon Kwasi 173Annobil, J.A. 175Anonby, Erik John 206Ansre, Gilbert 175Anyanwu, Rose-Juliet 164Appleby, L.L. 82Appleyard, John Whittle 36, 46,

70, 113, 117, 124Apronti, Eric Ofoe 173Aramazani, Birusha 82Archbell, James 133Aremu, Olaleye 171Arensdorff, L. 222Aritiba, Adji Sardji 189Armor, Arthur 133Arnaud, L. 107, 108Arnaud, R. 222Arnott, David Whitehorn 154,

217Asangama, Natisa 33Ashiwaju, Michael G. 164Ashton, Ethel O. 54, 82Asinofu, J. 154Asobo, Irene Swiri 5Asoyo, S.K. 22Atindogbe, Gratien Gualbert 9Atkins, Guy 70, 71, 95, 105Auer, John Gottlieb 200Augustiny, Julius 37

Aunio, Lotta [Harjula] 79, 82Austin, [Miss] 40Avermaet, E. van 95Avezac, Armand d’ 164Awedoba, Albert Kanlisi 183Awobuluyi, Oladele 154, 164Ayukachale, Peter Egbe 154Ayuninjam, Funwi F. 154, 164Babov, Cheikh 228Bagein, R.P. 82Baghdasarian, Louisa 89Bague, J.D. 212Bahuchet, Serge 31Bai-Sheka, Abou 217Baião, Domingos Vieira 71, 91Bailleul, Charles 209Bain, James Alexander 100Baird, Kathryn 154Baker, Anne 124Bakiza, Elie 80Baldeh, Mary Umah 224Balima, Adama 193Balmer, William Turnbull 175Balouki, Tetwehaaki 175, 189Bambara, Eloi 209Bamgbose, Ayo 154, 165Banfield, Alexander W. 165Bangha, George F. 154Bannerman, Charles James 175Banoum, Bertrade B. Ngo-

Ngijol 5Bantu, Joseph Kasella 55Barber, Karin 165Barfield, John 70Barlow, Arthur Ruffell 37, 38Barnwell, Katharine Grace

Lowry 154, 165Barreira, A.N. 91Barrett-Keach, Camillia

[Nevada] 46Barrie, E. 222Bartels, Francis Lodowic 175Bassenè, Alain-Christian 222Bastin, Yvonne [Angenot] 232Batalha, Ladislau 72, 118Bate, Beatrice Bessem 5Bates, George Latimer 9Batibo, Herman M. 42, 43


Baucom, Kenneth L. 140Baudet, Guibert 82Baudin, Noël 165Baumann, Oskar 9Baumbach, Ernst J.M. 91, 118,

124, 133Baumbach, Jean Marie 222Bawman, E. 114Bazin, Hippolyte 209Bbemo, Musubaho Tseme M.

22Beacham jnr, Charles Gordon

189Bearth, Thomas 210Beaudoin-Lietz, Christa 232Beavon, Keith H. 5, 9Bechon, S. 54Beckett, Elvira 189Beckett, H.W. 95Bécuwe, Jacques 189Bedrosian, Patricia L. 20Beecroft, W.S. 165, 167Beerst, Gustave de 100Behrs, Jan 108Belin, Jean-Paul 100Bell, Alan 232Bell, Christopher Richard

Vincent 54Bellon, Immanuel 176Bendor-Samuel, John Theodor

154, 169, 232Bennett, Patrick R. 36, 38, 54Bennie, John 133Bennie, William Govan 133Benoist, Jean-Paul 210Bénoit, W. 133Benson, Thomas Godfrey 38Bentele, S.V. 147Bentley, Mayrene [Mimi] E.

105, 108Bentley, Mrs H.M. 72Bentley, William Holman 72Benzing, Brigitta 183Bergman, Richard K. 165, 189Berre, [Mgr] le 16Berry, Jack 176, 217Berthoud, Henri 133Berthoud, Paul 133, 134Bertoncini-Zúbková, Elena 46,

54Besha, Ruth Mfumbwa 63Best, J. 18Betbeder, Paul 82Beuchat, Phyllis Doris [Cole]

124, 134Beyer, Gottfried A. 134Biandji, Dieudonné 5Bicaba, Omer 183Bichler, Gabriele Aïsha 223

Bidaud, L. 223Biddulph, Joseph 165, 210Biehler, Edward 134Biersteker, Ann [Joyce] 38Biloa, Edmond 5, 9Binger, Louis-Gustave 210Bithrey, W.B. 111Biton, Alexander 16Bittremieux, Leo 70, 72Black, K. 230Black, Mrs K. 230Blair, John Andrew 110Blanchon, Jean Alain 15Bleek, Wilhelm Heinrich

Immanuel 118, 125, 232,233

Blench, Roger M. 154, 155, 242Blois, Kornelis Frans de 83,

233Blommaert, Jan 233Blood, Cynthia L. 155Bluzet, R. 189Bobuafor, Mercy Lamptey 173Bodegie, P. 212Bodomo, Adams B. 183, 189Boeck, Egide de 22Boeck, Jules de 22Boeck, L.B. de 22, 202Bohnhoff, Lee Edward 206Bohoussou, Amani 176Boilat, D. 223Bokamba, Eyamba Georges 20,

22, 23Bokamba, Molingo Virginie 23Bokula, François-Xavier 33,

202Bokula, Moiso 23Bokungulu, Bonsao wa Yotsi

20Bolados Carter, A. 9Bold, John D. 134Bolé-Richard, Rémy 173Boleka, Justo Bolekia 9Bolingola, Mwarangu 34Bombo-Konghozaud, Joel 203Bon, Gilbert 189Bona-Baisi, Ignace J. 83Bonalumi, João 114Bongo, André 23Bongo, F. 30Bonnaventure, A. 176Bonneau, J. 16Bonvini, Emilio 183Booysen, J.M. 118Bosch, Sonja E. 125, 134, 148,

150Bôt Ba Njock, Henry Marcel 5,

12Bothel, D. 189

Botne, Robert Dale 34, 100, 159Bouché, Pierre Bertrand [Abbe]

165Bouh Ma Sitna, Charles

Lwanga 6Bouka, Léonce Yembi 72Boum, Marie Anne 155Bouquiaux, Luc 155, 202, 233Bourquin, Walther 125Boursier, Daniel 202Boutin, Pierre 189Bowen, Thomas J. 165Bowern, Claire 134Boyce, William Binnington

134, 135Boyd, Virginia L. 202Boyeldieu, Pascal 206Bradshaw, Richard 203Brauner, Siegmund 55, 135,

210Bresnan, Joan 105Brew, Samuel Henry 176Brierley, L. 223Briggs, K. 165Brincker, Peter Heinrich 119Brindle, Jonathan A. 183Brinneman, Carol G. 189Brinneman, Richard Neal 189Brockmann, Heinrich 119Brokensha, David W. 176Brooking, R. 176Broomfield, G.W. 55Brousseau, Anne-Marie 173,

179Brown, Joseph Peter 176Brown, S. 210Brubaker, Dan 189Bruens, A. 9Brungard, Antoine 189Brunton, Henry 210Brutzer, Ernst 38Bryant, James C. 135Buchanan, Patricia 70, 125Buck, H. 135Bukuru, Denis 46, 79Bulck, Gaston [Vaast] van 16,

23, 72, 233Bulley, M.W. 108Bunduki, P. 95Bunkowske, Eugene Walter

165Buramo, Cipriano José 114Burdon, Claudia 190Burdon, Stephen 190Bürgi, Ernst 176Burgt, Joannes Michael M. van

der 83Burk, Ellen I. 34


Burssens, Amaat FransStephanie 94, 95

Burt, A.E. 55Burton, Michael 36Busane, M. 63Bushiri, M.J. 115Busse, Joseph 100Busungu, Masumbuko wa 34Butaye, Réne 72Büttner, Carl Gotthilf 55, 95,

119Bwantsa-Kafungu, S. Pierre 16,

23Byarushengo, Ernest Rugwa 79,

87Cabiço, José 114Caeneghem, Raphaël van 94Cahill, Michael Clark 183Cahill, William F. 61Caldwell, R. 108Calley, S. 9Calloc’h, J. 17, 72, 203Calvet, Maurice 223Cambier, Emeri 23Cammenga, Jelle 83Campbell, R.H. 55Cancella, Luíz 72Cannecatim, Bernardo Maria de

73Canonici, Noverino N. 125, 135Canu, Gaston 183, 190, 233Capus, Auguste 42Cardinall, Alan Wolsey 190Carlson, Robert J. 190, 210Carlston, Douglas G. 55Carr, D.L. 176Carrell, Patricia L. 165Carrie, [Father] 73Carrington, John F. 23, 24, 203Carstens, Vicky May 46Carter, Hazel 73, 99, 100, 135,

136Carteron, Michel 176Carvalho, Henrique Augusto

Dias de 95Casalis, J. Eugène 136Cassett, A. 100Casthelain, Jules 210Castilla, L. de 73, 119Castro, Francisco Manuel de

114Caumartin, P.B. 83Cauvin, Jean 190Cele, John F. 136Cernicenko, A.S. 79, 81Chafulumira, E.W. 108Chagala, António de Carvão

114Chagas, Jeremy E. 79

Chamanga, Mohamed Ahmed55

Chanakira, Elijah J. 136Chanda, Musamba Chibila 83Chanda, Vincent M. 233Chanfi, Djae Ahamada 52Chantoux, Alphonse 190Chatelain, Héli 73, 95Chauma, Amos M. 110Chebanne, Andy M. 136Chéron, Georges 190Chesswas, John Douglas 83Chiatoh, Blasius Agha-ah 155Childs, George Tucker 217, 223Childs, Gladwyn Murray 119Chimuzu, António Mateus 113Chiomio, Giovanni 233Chiraghdin, Shihabuddin 55Christaller, Johann Gottlieb

176, 177Christaller, Theodor 9Cissé, Diango 210Cissé, N’do 183, 191Clamens, Gabriel 191Clark, David J. 165Clark, Raymond C. 55, 136Clarke, J.A. 95Clarke, John 9Claudi, Ulrike 233Cleire, R. 79, 83Clercq, Auguste de 73, 94, 95,

96Clercq, Louis de 73Cloarec-Heiss, France 20Coene, A. 73Coffey, John 147Cole, Desmond Thorne 79, 136,

233Colenso, John William 136,

137Collard, H.J. 100Colldén, D. 23Colldén, Lisa 23Colle, P. 55Colle, [R.P.] 55, 83Colley, Ebrima 210Collins, B. 100, 101Colyer, Stanley 91Compton, M. 214Comte, Ernesto le 119Conceição, Manuel da 126Connell, Bruce A. 155Connelly, Michael J. 125Contini-Morava, Ellen [Lee] 47,

233Cook, Thomas Louis 155, 166Cooper, Paul V. 108Cope, Anthony T. 137Corbett, Greville G. 105, 233

Cordell, E.A. 137Cordell, Oliver T. 55Corum, Claudia W. 137Costalunge, Fr. Natalino 114Cotel, Pierre 203Cottini, Giovanni 42Coulibaly, Issiaka 184Coulibaly, Tiona Daouda 184Coupez, André 34, 83, 96Courboin, Albert 23Courtois, Victor Jos 108Couto, Antonio de 76, 77Cox, Elizabeth Ellen 83Cox, Monica Esther 184, 191Crabb, David Wendell 155Crabtree, William Arthur 84,

234Craene, Ina de 191Crawshaw, C.J. 137Crawshay, Richard 36Creider, Chet A. 47, 234, 235Creissels, Denis 137, 155, 177,

210, 234Crema [Chogatambule], Egidio

55Cremer, Jean 191Cresmann, Esther 154Crisp, William 138Cristini, Giovanni 84Crocker, William Goss 200Crosby, Kenneth Hubert 210Crouch, Marjorie 191Crowther, Samuel Ajayi 166Crozon, Ariel 55Cuenot, Joseph 191Culy, Christopher 217Cumaio, Elsa Paula Mutemba

125Cutler, Sue A. 211Dada, J.L. 155Daeleman, Jan 96, 234Daget, Jacques 211Dahle, M. 138Dahlgren, H. 234Dam, Frans van 73Dammann, Ernst 91, 234Dangel, R. 166Danon-Boileau, Laurent 217,

220Darby, R.D. 23Dard, Jean 223Dau, R.Sh. 152Daull, P.A. 56Dauzats, André 223Davey, Anthony S. 125, 147Day, Richard R. 177Deed, Florence Instone 38Deen, Kamil Ud 47, 48


Delaforge, Francis Pierre[Capt.] 211

Delafosse, Maurice 177, 211,217

Delano, Isaac O. 166Delauney, [Père] 56Delille, P.A. 91Delius, Siegfried 56Delord, Jacques 191Delplace, E. 73Delplanque, Alain 184Dem, Sierra 223Dembetembe, Norris Clemens

125Demuth, Katherine Alison 126,

132, 155, 200, 234, 235Denny, J. Peter 234, 235Denteh, A. Crakye 177, 191,

192Denton-Spalding, Claire 126Der-Houssikian, Haig 48, 191Déreau, Léon 74Descourvières, M. 74Desmaroux, [?] 114Devos, Maud 56Dezeeuw, Peter [Howard] 211Dia, Oumar Ben Khatab 223Diagana, Yacouba 211Diagne, Pathé 223Dial, Abdoulaye 223Diallo, Adourahmane 217, 223Diallo, M.S. 218Diarra, Boubacar 74, 91, 119,

121Diarra, Sékou Oumar 211Dias, Pedro 74Diatta, Christian Sina 223Digoë, J.-M. 197Dihoff, Ivan R. 56Dijkstra, Hillebrand 218Diki-Kidiri, Marcel 203Dimitriadis, A. 52Dimmendaal, Gerrit Jan 9, 156,

235Dindi, Joseph Simé B. 184, 192Dingemanse, Mark 235Diop, Amadou Moustapha 218Diop, Aram 223Diouf, Jean-Léopold 223, 224Djiobie, Léopold 156Djobosso, Maman Abdou 192Djoupée, Bertille 202Dlamini, G.D. 138Dlamini, J.V. 138Dodo-Bounguendza, Eric 17Doke, Clement Martyn 90, 99,

101, 105, 126, 138, 139, 235Dolphyne, Florence Abena 177Domche Teko, Engelbert 168

Domet, S. 56Doneux, Jean Léonce 211, 218,

224, 226, 235Donnelly, Simon Scurr 139Donwa-Ifode, Shirley O. 156Dorsch, H. 9Dorvlo, Kofi 173, 177Douamba-Sidibé, Jean M.M.

195Downey, [Miss] 42Dramé, Mallafe 211Dramé, Man Lafi 211Drexel, Albert 235Driever, Dorothea 56Dubois-Katra, P. 191Dugast, Idelette 10Dujarier, Michel 178Dumestre, Gérard 211, 212Dunham, Margaret 42, 139Dunstan, Elizabeth 156Duport, J.H. 212Dwyer, David James 211, 212,

215Dysart, J.P. 151Dz’ba, Dheli Susa 34Dzablu-Kumah, Simon

Wellington 177Dzokanga, Adolphe 23Eastlack, Charles 156Eastman, Carol M. 48, 52, 156Ebah, Lydia Ebude 6Eberle, Erich 56Ebermann, Erwin 212Ebner, Fr. Elzear P. 108Ebobissé, Carl 6Echegaray, Carlos Gonzalez 6,

10, 15, 20Edegbe, J.U. 166Edenmyr, Niklas 48, 79, 126Edgar, Francis 166Edmiston, Althea Brown 23Edmondson, Eileen 156Edmondson, Tom 156Eeden, Bernardus Izak

Christiaan van 101, 139Egbokhare, Oisaghaede Francis

170Egner, Ingeborg 200Eguchi, Paul Kazuhisa 206Einhorn, E. 139Ekandjoum, Joseph 11Eke, U.K. 166Eklo, Alubue Amavi 177Elderkin, Edward Derek 119Elders, Stefan 206Elias, Philip 231Elimelech, Baruch 156, 166Ellington, John Ernest 23Elliott, William Allan 56, 139

Elmslie, Walter Angus 105,106, 108

Elugbe, Ben Ohi[omambe] 156Emenanjo, Emmanuel ’Nolue

166Emuekpere-Masagbor, Grace

156Endemann, Ch. 139Endemann, Karl 101, 139Endemann, Theodor Martin

Helmuth 139Engelbrecht, Jan Antonie 139Ennulat, Hélène 207Ennulat, Jürgen 207Epale, S.J. 10Epperlein, Dieter 48Erasmus, J.S. 140Erickson, Helen L. 56Ernst, Urs 6, 10Esono, Salvador Ndongo 10Essamba, Michelle 206Essegbey, James A.B.K. 173Essien, Okon E. 166Essien, Udo [Ekanem] 166Essono, Jean-Jacques [Marie]

6, 10Essrich, Carola 56Essuah, J. Amihere 177Etogo Mbezele, Luc 8Etsio, Edouard 17, 23Evans-Pritchard, Edward Evan

166Everbroecke, René V. van 24Ewayi, Alou 194Ewen, P.Fr.J. 177Eyles, Fred 140Eynde, F. van der 57Eynde, J. van den 91Eynde, Karel van den 74, 203Fabrio, R. del 74Fachner, Regine Koroma 218Fadaïro, Dominique 178Fagerberg-Diallo, Sonja Marie

224Faidherbe, Louis L.C. [Le

Général] 212, 224Fajen, J. 166Fal, Arame 224Faraclas, Nicholas Gregory

155, 156, 167, 200, 234, 235Farinha, António Lourenço 140Farnsworth, E.M. 38Faye, Souleymane 218Faye, Waly Coly 218Fedorova, Nina Grigorevna 57Fehderau, W. Harold 74Fell, J.R. 101Felten, Catherine 181Fembeti, Samuel 194


Ferrão, Domingos 108Ferry, Marie-Paule 218Finn, B.J. 214Fisch, Maria 91Fisch, Rudolf 191Fischer, François 57Fisher, M.K. 96Fisher, W. Singleton 96Fivaz, Derek 119, 140Flaherty, F. 48Fleisch, Axel 92Fleischer, C.F. 178Fleming, Caroline Brevard 212Floor, Sebastian 57Fofana, Amadou Tidiane 212,

224Folarin, Antonia Yetunde 156Fontaney, V. Louise 24Forges, Germaine 24, 235Fortune, George 92, 126, 140Foster, C.S. 96Fourie, David J. 117, 119Fox-Pitt, Thomas Stanley Lane

[Comdr.] 101Francina, Manuel Alves de 76Frankl, Peter J.L. 48, 51Fransen, Margo A.E. 167Franz, Gottfried Heinrich 140Frédoux, J. 140Fresco, Edward M. 156Friedländer, Marianne 212Friedrich, Christoph 57Frieke-Kappers, Claertje 34Froger, Fernand 191Fudeman, Kirsten Anne 218Fuller, C.C. 151Funke, Emil 178, 191, 192, 212Furere, M. 84Gadelii, Karl Erland 140Gaden, Henri [Le

Commandant] 224Gage, William W. 226Galbané, Adama 212Galland, Henri 74Galley, Samuel 10Gamble, David Percy 212, 224Ganong, Tina Weller 224Ganot, R.P. 167Gare, Grace 145Gaskin, E.A.L. 10Gasser, Marcel 192Gastines, François de 12Gauthier, B. 192Gautier, Jean Marie 17Gauton, Rachélle 129, 235Gaye, Jules A. de 167Gaye, Pape-Amadou 224Gblem [Poidi], Honorine

Massanvi 173, 178

Gebeda, Chamberlain 140Gecaga, Bethuel Mareka 38Gehr, Chr. 10Gelderen, Elly van 79Gérard, [R.P.] 24Gerhardt, Ludwig 157Gerhardt, Phyllis 10Geslin-Houdet, F. 10Gibbard, George 230Gibbs, Samuel 141Gibert, E. 225Gikonyo, Waithira [Lucy] 38Gilliard, L. 24Gillis, A. 96Ginneken, Jacques van 106Girault, Louis 197Givón, Talmy 92, 99, 101, 235Gleason jnr, Henry Allan 236Gleiss, Franz 57Glover, Roland 181Gluckman, Max 90Goemaere, Alphonse 24Goldie, Hugh 167Gontier, Alexandre 190, 192Good, Albert Irwin 10Gore, E.C. 203Gore, P.A. 85Gorju, Julien 84Gottschligg, Peter 218Gould, Laurie J. 84Goungaye Wanfiyo,

Nganatouwa 203Goyvaerts, Didiers L. 48Graffin, R. 10Grand’Eury Buron, Sylvie 203Granet, [?] 225Grant, F.C.F. 175Gray, Claire 192Gray, Ian R. 184, 192Gray, Robert F. 42Grebe, Karl H. 157, 167Green, E. Clive 57Green, Margret Mackeson 167,

168Greenberg, Joseph Harold 236Greffier, H. 225Gregersen, Edgar Alstrup 157,

236Grégoire, H. Claire 6, 15, 157,

236Griesel, G.J. 126Griffin, A.W. 96Grobbelaar, J.C. 141Grogan, Tony 146Gromova, Nelly Vladimirovna

49, 57Grossenbacher, Jean-Pierre 192Grossmann, Rebecca Suzanne

213

Grout, Lewis 141Guarisma, Gladys 6, 10Gueche, Fotso Hugues Carlos

157Guéhoun, N. Augustin 200Guest, Elizabeth 230Guillebaud, Rosemary 84Guillerme, L. 101Guillet, Gérard 178Guillot, Robert 96Guilmin, Maurice 24Guiness, H. Grattan 74Guiraudon, Thomas Grimal de

225Guma, Samson Mbizo 141Gustafsson, Marianne 56Guthrie, Malcolm 24, 236Guy-Grand, V.-J. 225Gxilishe, D. Sandile 126Haacke, Wilfrid [Heinrich]

[Gerhard] 117Haarpaintner, P. Max 10Habwe, John Hamu 57Haddon, Ernest B. 80Hadermann, Pascale 6, 15, 20,

237Hagège, Claude [André] 207Hagen, Gunther Tronje von 10Hahn snr, Carl Hugo 120Hahn, Johannes Theophilus

119Hallowes, D.P. 141Halme, Riikka 120Hands, Arthur L. 84Hansford, Gillian F. 178Harford [Perez], Carolyn 38Hargus, Sharon 126Harman, F.J.N. 141Harries, Lyndon [Pritchard] 25,

49, 114Harro, Gretchen 167Hartmann, A.M. 141Hasheela, Paavo 123Hassan, Abudulai al 191, 192Hassan, Mohamed Moallin 57Hauner, Magdalena Slavíková

57Hawanga, J.M.L. 63Hawkinson, Ann Katherine 49,

55, 57Haynes, Nancy 167Heath, Daniel 6Heath, Teresa 6, 10Hebert, Raymond J. 141Hedinger, Robert 6, 11Hedinger, Sylvia 11Heese, Paul 57Heine, Bernd 57, 61, 62, 173,

237


Henderson, Anne 207Henderson, Brent 20, 80, 99,

237Henderson, James 207Henderson, Linda 213Hendle, P.J. 58Hendrikse, A.P. 80, 106, 117,

126, 237Henrici, Ernst 178Henrix, Marcel 203Henry, George 108, 109Henson, Bonnie J. 11Hérault, Georges 178Herber, Ralf W. 192Herbert, Robert K. 126, 127,

237Herman, H. Auguste 178Herms, Irmtraud 49, 55Herrmann, C. [Hauptm.] 42, 84Hershberg, Susan 38Hetherwick, Alexander 109, 114Heusden, P.R. van 101Heuser-Ece, K. 58Hewer, Philip L. 192Heydorn, R. von 213Heylen, Walter 58Higdon, Lee 192Hilberth, John 203Hille, M. van 6Hinnebusch, Thomas Joseph

36, 37, 49, 51, 58, 80, 238Hobgood, H.C. 25Hoch, Ernst 101Hochegger, Herrmann 17, 74Hoffmann, C. 141Hoffmann, Carl F. 157Hofmeister, J. 167Höftmann, Hildegard 173, 178Hohenberger, Johannes 58Hokororo, J.I. 61Hollander, Linda 111Hollingsworth, Lawrence

William 58Hombert, Jean-Marie 157, 238Hombo, Mandjwandju 203Homburger, Lilias 218Hopgood, Cecil Robert 101,

102Hopkins, Brad L. 225Hopkins, David B. 136, 141,

142Hörner, M. Erasmus 58Horton, Alonzo E. 92Houdt, Bettie van 25, 213Houïs, Maurice 213Houngues, Désiré Mensanh

Komi 178Hove, Florent van 25Howse, Millicent 120

Hromnik, Cyril Andrew 49Hughes, Isaac 142Huitfeldt, Bob 58, 59Hulstaert, Gustaaf 25, 26, 74Hume, D.T. 92Huni, Samson 135Hünnemeyer, Friederike 173Hunter, W.F. 58Huntingford, George Wynn

Brereton 54, 84Huppenbauer, Hans 184, 192Hurel, Eugène 84, 85Hurskainen, Arvi 49, 58, 157,

238Hutchinson, Larry G. 218Hyman, Harry S. 128Hyman, Larry Michael 7, 11,

80, 155, 157, 158, 167, 168,233, 238

Idiata-Mayombo, Daniel Franck7, 15, 17, 21, 127, 238

Ifwanga, wa Pindi 75Igue, Akanni Mamoud 192Igwe, G. Egemba 167, 168Ikamba, Monse 26Ikoro, Suanu M. 168Illiare, W. von St. Paul 58Ilunga, Antoinette Mpunga wa

96Imhoff, P.G. 67Imhoff, Paul G. 228Indakwa, John 58Inkelas, Sharon 36Innes, Gordon 200, 213Irira, S.D. 58Irvine, Judith T. 218Isukul, Caroline 158Itangaza, Mubanga 33Itkine, I.B. 218Ittameier, E. 42Ittmann, Johannes 11Iwara, Alexander U. 168Jackson, Ellen Marie 158Jacobs, Gillian 192Jacobs, John 21, 33Jacottet, Edouard 92, 142Jacques, Aurélien Bio 192Jacquot, André 16, 70, 75Jacquot, [?] 168Jahadhmy, Ali Ahamed 58, 59Jalla, Adolphe 92Janssens, Baudoin 6, 15Jassor, Essogoye 198Jenkins, Robert M. 26Jespersen, [Jens] Otto [Harry]

127Jiyane, D.M. 142Johnson, Mark 126Johnson, Silas Franklin 9

Johnston, Harry Hamilton 238Jones, David Picton 102Jones, E.Q. 158Jones, John 82Jonsson, Erland 42Jordan, Archibald Campbell

142Joulord, R.P.J. 178Juanola, Joaquin 11Jubase, J.B. 144Jully, Antony 59Jungraithmayr, Herrmann 225Junod, Henri Philippe 142Junod, Henri-Alexandre 127,

142Ka, Fari Silate 225Ka, Omar 225Kabange, Mukala 63Kaboré-Ki, Madeleine 195Kabuta, Ngo Semzara 96Kadima, Marcel 34, 238Kaemmer, John E. 75Kagaya, Ryohei 127Kahari, George P. 135, 136,

143Kahigi, Kulikoyela Kanalwanda

41Kahindo-Lufungula, Muhesi

26, 85Kähler-Meyer, Emmi 158, 168Kajiga, Gaspard 59Kamanda Kola, Roger 21, 26,

203Kamande, Joel 38Kamarah, Sheikh Umarr 225Kamba-Muzenga, Jean-

Georges 96, 97Kambou, Moses Kwadwo 192Kamoga, Fred[erick] Katabazi

85Kamtedza, J.D.G. 109Kamugunga, Callixte 85Kani, Bungu 75Kapinga, Fr.C. 59Kapudi, Kalonga Wakuteta 97Karanja, Peter 57Kari, Ethelbert E. 158, 168Kaseka, Ambrosius 43Kasonde, Alexander Raymond

Makasa 102Kassan-Badameli, Balaïbaou

197Kastenholz, Raimund 213Katamba, Francis X. 80, 85, 239Katia, Kamara Casimir 193Kaufman, Elaine [Marlowe]

168Kaunjika, David Jones 114Kavari, Jekura Uaurika 121


Kawasha, Boniface Kaumba 97Kayo, Patrice 168Kedrebéogo, Gérard

[Tiendrebéogo] 184Keelson, K.K. 177Keiling, Luiz Alfredo 120Keïta, Boniface 213Kelly, Bernhard J. 168Kelly, John 49Kemmermann, Doris [Richter]

158Kendall, Martha B. 213Kenstowicz, Michael J. 188Kester, P. van 26Kganakga, Thobakgale

Johannes 127Khoali, Benjamin Thakampholo

143Khumalo, J.N. 150Khumalo, Langa 143Kidima, Lukowa 70Kihm, Alain 178Kihore, Yared Magori 49, 59,

61, 230Kilian-Hatz, Christa 204Kimaro, Julian M. 59Kimenyi, Alexandre 85Kinda, Jules 193King’ey, Kitula Geoffrey 59King, Karn 49Kintu, Mweme Tch. 27Kinyalolo, Kasangati Kikuni

Wabongambilu 33Kioko, Angelina Nduku 38Kirk, Lorraine 36Kirkaldy-Willis, William Hay

38Kirsch, Beverley 143Kirwan, Brian Edmond

Renshaw 85, 87Kisbey, Walter H. 59Kishindo, Pascal J. 99, 109, 114Kisseberth, Charles Wayne 49,

127Kiwolu, Adelbert Tekilazaya 75Kizara, M.R. 63Kleinewillinghöfer, Ulrich 184,

206, 207Klingenheben, August von 219,

225Knappert, Jan 49, 59Koabike, Bedouma 193Kobès, Aloys 225Koelle, Sigismund Wilhelm

213Koffi, Yao 174Köhler, Oswin Reinhold Albin

239Kokora, Dago Pascal 200

Kolbe, Friedrich Wilhelm 70,117, 127, 239

Koloma, Matongi 27Kondo, Mohamed 67Könen, [Fr.] Mathias 43Kongolo, M.M. 97Konipo, M. 211Koopman, Adrian 127, 168Koopman, Hilda 168Koops, Robert George 168Korse, Piet 85Kosch, Ingeborg M. 144Kotey, Paul François Amon

179Kotz, Ernst 59Kotzé, Albert E. 127, 144Koussani, R. 204Koval, Antonina Ivanovna 219Kozelka, Paul Robert 179Kpotufe, Prosper 181Kra, Kouakou Appoh Enoc 184Kraal, Pieter Jacob 114Krapf, Johann Ludwig 38, 59Kraska-Szlenk, Iwona 64Krause, Scott R. 130Krelle, H. 60Kropp Dakubu, Mary Esther

179, 193Kruah, Rexanna 211Kruger, F.H. 143Krumm, Bernhard 114Krupa, V. 49Kuijpers, Em. 85Kulemeka, Andrew Tilimbe 108Kulube, K. 127Kunene, Euphrasia Constantine

Lwandle 127, 137Kunkeyani, Thokozani 106Kuonen, Amadeus 143Kural, M. 168Küsters, Meinulf 60, 65Kutik, Elanah J. 36Kutsch Lojenga, Connie

[Constance] 21, 34, 36Kuznetsov, P.S. 49Kyota, Kutumisa B. 71Labaere, Raphael Hubert 27Labat, Jean-Baptiste 179Labouret, Henri 225Lacan, Ph. 213Lacroix, Pierre-Francis 219Lafon, Michel 50, 127, 143Lagae, C.R. 204Laman, Karl Edward 75Lambert, [Abbé] 225Lammond, William 102Lamoise, R.P. 225Lamothe, Charles 193Lang, Affonso Maria 120

Lanham, Leonard Walter 143,147

Largeau, Victor 11Larisch, Klaus 219Laroche, Edouard Gasarabwe

85Larochette, Joseph 158, 239Lasebikan, Ebenezer Latunde

168Lassort, P. 213Last, Joseph Thomas 38, 60Latunde, S.V. 164Laughren, Mary 193Laughton, William Henry 38Lauwo, Trilas 39Laws, Robert 106Lazaro, Cosmo Ambokile 58,

60Leakey, Louis Seymour Bazett

39Lébikaza, Kézié Koyenzi 193Lecomte, Ernesto 92, 120Leeman, Bernard 39Lefebvre, Claire 173, 178, 179Leger, Rudolf 219Legère, Karsten 90, 117Lehmann, Christian 239Lehmann, Dorothea A. 109Lehr, Marianne 67, 193Leitch, Myles Francis 7, 15, 21,

27Leith-Ross, Sylvia 226Lejeune, L. 11Lelièvre, [R.P.] 193Lemaréchal, Alain 80Lemb, Pierre 12Lenselaer, Alphonse (Taabu

Sabiti) 60Leroy, Jacqueline [Warnier]

158Lestrade, Gérard Paul 127Letele, Gladstone Llewellyn 127Letsholo, Rose Meleko 127Lewis, Leonard John 168Leynseele, Hélène van 27Lijane, Gershom T. 146Lim, François 207Lindblom, [Karl] Gerhard 39Lindfors, Anna-Lena 50Lipenga, Allan L. 109, 114Lipou, Antoine 239Livinhac, Leon 85, 86Lloyd, B.G. 143Locati, Pino 143Lodhi, Abdulaziz Yusuf 60Loembe, Gervais 75Loggerenberg, J.C. van 92Lombaert, Ch. 27Lombard, Daniel P. 143, 152


Loogman, Alfons 60Lorch, [?] 14Lord, Carol 174Lorentz, J. 193Lorenz, A. 114Lotridge, Victoria 134Louttit, Thomas 92Louw, C.S. [Mrs] 144Louw, J.K. 109Louw, Jacobus Abraham 128,

144, 152, 153Louwrens, Louis J. 128, 144Low, W.P. 168Lück, Marlies 213Luddington, William 13Lugalla, E. 63Lukas, Johannes 207Lukindo, Rose Florence J. 50Lukusa, Stephen T.M. 120, 144Lumeka, Placide Raphaël 97Lumsden, John S. 173Lumwamu, François 71Lundström, L. 204Lüpke, Friederike 214Luzio, Aldo di 169Lyonga, N.A. 7M’Bodj, Chérif 226Maandhui, Ousseni 60Maass, [Missionar] 60Mabik-ma-Kombil, Roger 17Mabuza, Enos John 144, 153MacBriar, R. Maxwell 214, 226MacDiarmad, Phoebe Ann 230Machobane, ’Malillo

[Morolong] Matshepo 128MacIntyre, John Lester 165MacJannet, Malcolm Brooks 92MacKenzie, D.R. 109Mackey, James Love 12Maclin, Alice N. 60MacWilliam, Anita [Sister] 50,

86Madan, Arthur Cornwallis 60,

102, 109, 239Maddox, Harry Edward 86Madete, R. 58Magaji, Daniel J. 168Maganga, Clement 43Magona, Sindiwe 143Mahlasela, Benjamin Ezra

Nuttall 147Maho, Jouni Filip 158, 239Mahome, Paulus M. 141Maia, António da Silva 75, 121Maiga, Ismaël 214Makolila, Nenzenza 75Makondekwa, João 73Makouta-Mboukou, Jean-Pierre

17

Makuya, T.N. 153Malcolm, Daniel McKenzie 144Malecka, Alicja 50Malgoubri, Pierre 193Malherbe, Michel 226Malikongwa, Albert G.T.K. 144Malindi, N. 146Malinga, R.M.M. 128Malundama, Disuka 27Maluu, Abalu 194Mamfoumbi, Marcel 17Mamud, Ige 169Manabe, Kazue 86Manabe, Takashi 86Manessy, Gabriel 159, 174,

184, 185, 194, 219, 226, 230,239

Manga, Jean Tabi 12Mangat, Alice Wamjiku 61Mangoaela, Z.D. 142Mangoche, M.V.B. 109Mangulu, André Motingea 17,

21, 27, 28, 29, 34Mann, Michael 102Manuel, Elsa Catarina de Nobre

Carlos 128Maples, Chauncy 115Marchal-Nasse, Colette 17Marchese, Lynell 155, 200, 234,

235Marconnès, Francisque A. 144Marichelle, Chr. 75Marivate, Cornelius T.D. 144Marling, A.W. 12Marlo, Michael R. 80Marmor, Thomas William 194Marshal, Claudius M. 67Marten, Lutz 50, 61, 118, 121Martini, Gianluigi 61Martins, João Vicente 92Martins, Manuel dos Anjos 109Massaga, M. Woungly 12Massamba, David Phineas

Bhukanda 59, 61, 80Mataranyika, L. 149Mataranyika, M. 149Mateene, Kahombo C. 34, 86Mateka, Masa ma 97Mathabathe, T.P. 140Mathiso, M. 147Matiki, Alfred J.I. 106Matovu, Kasalina Byangwa N.

86Matthews, John 149Maugham, Reginald Charles

Fulke 115Maumela, Titus Ntsienne 144Maw, Joan 61Mawadza, Aquilina 144, 145

Mayevu, G.S. 128Maynard, [Archbishop] 39Mayne, Reg. 145Mayr, Franz 145Mazengo, S.M. 63Mba-Nkoghe, Jules 7, 12Mbaabu, Ireri 61Mbambali, Mbeko 204Mbata, A.H.S. 145Mbeje, Audrey N. 145Mbingilayi, C. 97Mbotela, Walter 61Mboundja, Christian Josué

Kouoh 12Mboyo, Claude 21Mbuagbaw, Tanyi Eyong 159Mbudi, Mbosongo 29Mburea, E. 38Mbuyi-Kabandanyi 97McBurney, Susan 126McGarrity, Laura W. 159McGill, Stuart 194McGrath, Donovan 61McGregor, Arthur Wallace 39McGuckin, Terrence 147Mchombo, Sam A. 105McKittrick, F.T. 29, 30McKittrick, J. 29, 30McLaren, James 145McLaughlin, Fiona 219Mdhladhla, G.C.S. 145Meeussen, Achille Emiel 7, 16,

21, 30, 33, 34, 36, 41, 50, 80,86, 90, 94, 97, 99, 106, 118,128, 159, 239, 240

Meeuwis, Michael 30, 203Meier, Inge 169Meier, Paul E. 169Meinhof, Carl [Friedrich]

[Michael] 12, 61, 121, 145,230, 240

Meissner, Antje 159, 174, 185,240

Mel’cuk, Igor A. 80Mel, Gnamba Bertin 201Mélançon, Lucien 194Melzian, Hans J. 169, 216Ménard, P.F. 86Menne, Martinus 159Méraud, P. 179Merlo, Vittorio 61Merrick, Joseph 12Mertens, Frans 75, 76Mertens, Joseph 17Merwe, D.F. van der 90, 118Mesatywa, E.W.M. no 147Meulenijzer, P. 72Mfonyam, Joseph 159Mfoutou, Jean-Alexis 76


Mfugale, R.M. 63Mfum-Ekong, Adiate 17Michuki, D.N. 61Mickala-Manfoumbi, Roger 17Midello, R.M.O. 58Miehe, Gudrun 61, 159, 169,

185Migeod, Frederick William

Hugh 214Mills, Elizabeth 194Mingas, Amélia Arlete 76Mirza, Sarah M. 58Misha, D. wa 71Mistry, Karen S. 145Mitelela, Rosa 113Miti, Lazarus Musazitame 106,

110Mitilela, Rosa da Conceição

Reny João 113Mkanganwi, Kumbirai G. 145Mkhize, Dumisile N. 146Mkhombo, S.M. 146Mkude, Daniel J. 63Mlela, J.G. 67Mmusi, Sheila Onkaetse 127,

146Mncube, Francis Stephen

Mabutha 146Mofokeng, Sophonia Machabe

138, 139Mohamadou, Aliou 217, 219,

220Mohammed, Mohammed

Abdullah 61Mohl, Alexander van der 110Mohlala, Linkie 128Möhlig, Wilhelm Johann Georg

57, 61, 62, 90, 93, 118, 121Mojapelo, Mampaka 128Mokaila, Dingaan Mpho 136Mokgokong, Pothinus C. 143,

152Mokoto, Jean 202Mokrani, Soraya 17Mol, [?] van 30Molin, Paul-Marie 215Mollard, P.W. 62Moloi, Francina L. 128Moloto, Ernest Sedumeni 151Monaka, K.C. 144Montel, E. 214Moon, E.R. 30Moosally, Michelle Jamila 128Morales, Jose 214Moreira, Alexandre 110Moreton, Rebecca L. 12Morgan, Daniel Ray 226Morimoto, Yukiko 80, 106Morris, Edward G. 62, 86

Morris, Henry Francis R. 87Morrison, William McCutchan

97Moser, Rupert R. 62Moshi, Lioba [Priva] 36, 37, 62Mouandza, Jean-Daniel 17Mouchet, Jean 207Mouguiama-Daouda, Patrick 18Mould, Martin [Joel] 49, 80,

238Mous, Maarten 12, 43, 62Moweni, Kemboli Njokelu 97Moxley, Jeri L. 50Moyo, Bolemo wa 21, 33Mpandajila, Mwana Batente 97Mpingo, Ntunge Nb. 30Msanjila, Yohana P. 59Mshindo, H.B. 50Msumi, Hamisi K.M. 67Mtenje, Al[fred] D. 105Mucanheia, Francisco Ussene

116Mudekereza, [?] 63Mudemu, Emmanuel 62Mudindaambi, Lumbwe 76Mufwene, Salikoko S. 21Muganda, Bernard K. 62Mugane, John Muratha 39Muiruri, Francis 63Mujaki, Ahmad 62Mukarovsky, Hans Guenter

220, 226Mukash-Kalel 97Mukendi, Tshalu-Tshalu 97Mukubi, Wamushiya Ilunga 9Mulaudzi, P. Abraham 128, 146Muli, M.G. 40Mulira, Enoch M.K. 82Müller, Franz 43Müller, P.Fr. 194Mundeke, Léon Pierre

[Otom’si-Ebok] 76Munnik, Anne 146Munseke, M’vula 30Munyandamutsa, R. 97Mureithi, Geoffrey 62Murphy, M. Lynne 128Murray-Jardine, G. 62Musada, Augustin 12Musamba, Vincent 121Musau, Paul Muthoka 59Musonga, Ezekiel 63Mutaka, Ngessimo M. 7, 159Mutanda, A. 76Mutombo Huta, D. 34, 97Mwalonya, Joseph 39Mwalozi, Chilyalya D. 62Mwangoka, Ngapona 102Mwangomango, J.S.M. 102

Mwisiya, M.W. 93Myachina, Ekaterina

Nikolaevna 57, 63Mzamane, Godfred Isaac

Malunga 146N’diaye-Corréard, Geneviève

220N’Guessan, Jérémie Kouadio

177, 179N’Landu, K. 76Naba, Jean-Claude 185, 194,

195Naden, Anthony Joshua 191,

195, 214Naling’igwa, A.N.G. 43Namuandi, M. 123Nankwenya, I.A.J. 110Nascimento, José Pereira do 76,

121Nash, Jay A. 97Nassau, Robert Hamill 12Nata, Théophile 195Natalis, Ernest 63Ndalu, Ahmed E. 63Ndamba, Josué 71Ndamsah, Gratiana L. 161Ndawula, E.G.M. 82Ndedje, René 159Ndembe-Nsasi, D. 98Ndhlukula, N.P. 146Ndimele, Ozo-mekuri 169Ndinga Oba, Antoine 30Ndlovu, James Elias 146Ndombo, Pierre 12Ndonga, Mfuwa 76Neal, V.C. 214Nébié, Bétéo Denis 195Nekes, P. Hermann 13Nettle, Daniel 169Neukom, Lukas 195Neumann, Sabine 7, 50, 129,

159, 240Ngadatta, Oswald M. 67Ngalamulume, Bulule 98Ngangoum, Emilienne 7Ngangoum, F. 169Ngeufang, André 168Ngidi, J. 152Ngoin, T.J. 159Ngom, Fallou 226Ngoma, S. 110Ngoma-Nkanga, wa Nd. 76Ngonyani, Deogratias S. 110Ngu, Alfred 160Nguendjio, Emile-Gille 160Ngunga, Armindo Saul Atelela

113, 115, 129Nicole, Jacques 185Nicolle, Alison 39


Nicolle, Steve M. 39, 51Nida, Eugene Albert 76Nignan, Halidou 195Nikièma, Norbert 195Nissim, Gabriel M. 160, 169Niyibizi, S.M. 30Nizet, R.P. 76Njenga, F.N. 67Njie, Codu Mbassy 226Njie, Sering 220Njinya-Mujinya, L. 63Njure, Simon 63Nka’kayii, Nzambu’ 169Nkabinde, A.C. 146Nkabuwakabili, A. 30Nkanira, P. 80Nkiko, Munya Rugero 63, 98Nkoe, N. 143Nkondo, Curtis P.N. 146Nkosi, Nyiko Norman 151Nkulu, Kabuya 51Nkusi, Laurent 81Noël, E. 102Noll, Jacob 93Noronha, L.A. 63Norton, Russell J. 230Nosova, O.P. 81Noss, Philip A. 204Noumbi, D. 169Noye, Dominique 220, 226Nsibande, Justice 146Nsondé, Jean de Dieu 76Nsuka-Nkutsi, François 18Ntabaye, E.M. 87Ntahokaja, Jean-Baptiste 87Ntondo, Zavoni 93, 121Ntsime, Joseph Motlhasedi N.

151Nurse, Derek 37, 39, 43, 49, 51,

63, 80, 87, 102, 115, 232,238

Nussbaum, Loren V. 146, 226Nxumalo, Thandiwe 146Nyambo, Bazila A. 67Nyaruga, Jumapili M. 67Nyembezi, Cyril Lincoln

Sibusiso 146, 147Nyerere, Julius K. 87Nylander, Gustavus R. 226Nzang Bie, Yolande 7, 13Nzete, Paul 21Nzioka, Mary 63O’kraku, John Atna Simeon

195O’Neil, Joseph 147O’Riordan, Sean 147Obeng, Samuel Gyasi 179Obianim, Sam J. 179Odden, David [Arnold] 115

Odujinrin, J.S.A. 169Oelke, Julius 63Ofori, Seth Antwi 179Oger, Louis 103Ogie, E. 169Ogie, Ota 160Ogunbowale, P.O. 169Ohly, Rajmund 51, 63, 64, 121Okhotina, Natalya

Veniaminovna 51, 57, 220,240

Oko, Okoji R. 169Okonkwo, M.N. 169Okumu, Ruth 63Olawsky, Knut J. 195Olderogge, Dmitry Alekseevich

240Olinick, Judith O. 51Oliobi, V.C. 169Oliveira, Saturnino de Sousa e

76Olson, Howard S. 43Omar, Alwiya S. 51Omar, Sh. Yahya Ali 48, 51Omatete, Alonse Dikonda 30Omeonga, Barthélémy 21Omoregie, Osaren 170Onawongo, Emany A.O. 30Ondo-Mébiame, Pierre 7, 15,

18, 21Oni, J.O. 160Oosthuysen jnr, Jacobus C. 147Ordenneau, P.B. 87Orji, G. 170Orner, A.J. 151Orr, Gregory John 106Osam, Emmanuel Kweku 174Osborne, Eddie 226others 54, 63, 76, 86, 88, 108,

141, 146, 147, 213, 215, 228Ouattara, Mouhamadou 226Ouattara, Pra Cloutoumi 185Ouédraogo, M. 195Ouédraogo, Prosper 195Ouindé, Antoine 196Ouoba, Bendi Benoît 184, 196Ourso, Meterwa Akayhou 185Overton, Harold J. 39Owolabi, D. Kola O. 160Owusu, N. 180Pacconio, Francisco 76, 77Pahl, Herbert Walter 147Painter, Colin 179Paiva Raposo, Alberto Carlos

de 147Palmer, Gary B. 129Paluku, André Mbula 87Paradis, Carole 220Paroz, R.A. 148

Parr, Theophilus 13Pasch, Helma 51, 179, 202, 206Paulian, Christiane 8, 16Payne, John 201Payne, Stephen 227Pazzi, Roberto 179Pedro, José Domingos 77Pedtke, Dorothy 228Pelletier, Corinne A. 227Peraer, S. 94Pérez, Gaspar 13Perrin, Mona J. 170Perrott, Daisy Valerie 64Persson, J.A. 148Peter-Bremicker, Ursula 196Petterlini, F. 74Petzell, Malin 51, 64Pfenniger, Hilmar [Capt.] 56Philippson, Gérard 39, 87Picabia, Lélia 52Pichl, Walter J. 207, 220, 227Pichon, François 10, 13Pick, Vittorio Merlo 64Pike, Kenneth Lee 156Pilkington, George Lawrence

87Pinheiro, Augusto Soares 148Pinnock, Patricia Schonstein

148Piper, Klaus 77Piron, Pascale 18Platiel, Susanne 214Plessis, J.A. du 90, 129, 148Podobinska, Zofia 64Polak-Bynon, Louise 87, 240,

241Poll, J.D.P. van der 129Polomé, Edgar Charles 64Pongweni, Alec J.C. 129Posthumus, Lionel C. 129Potgieter, Ewart F. 148Poulos, George 80, 106, 117,

126, 148, 151, 237Pozdniakov, Konstantin

Igorevich 52, 220, 221Prat, J. 18, 30Prata, António Pires 115Preston, Ira M. 18Price, Ernest Woodward 30Price, Thomas 110Priebusch, Martin 64Prinsloo, Daniël Jacobus 129Prittie, Rebecca 13Procter, Lovell James 110Progovac, Ljiljana 81Prost, André 185, 190, 196, 197,

214, 223Protten, Chrishan 180Pruitt, Virginia Gray 98


Puèch, Gilbert 16Puja, G.K. 43Puplampu, D.A. 180Purvis, John Bremner 87Quaireau, André 180Quinot, H. 98Quintão, José Luís 77, 148Quintino, Fernanco Rogado

227Rabien, D. 58Racine-Issa, Odile 64Raddatz, Hugo 43, 64, 65, 115Raen, Konstanse 207Ramadhani, Deograsia 50Rambaud, J.-B. 214Ramirez, Christi 160Ramone, Pascalis M. 129Ranger, A. Sidney B. 111Raponda Walker, André 13, 18Rapp, Eugen Ludwig 180, 197Rasilly, Bernard de 197Rask, Rasmus 180Rattray, Robert Sutherland

[Capt.] 197Ratzlaff, Jeanette 140Raum, Johannes W. 40Réallon, Léon 13Redden, James E. 13, 30, 180,

193Reeb, Antoine 18Reeder, JeDene 31Rees, E.J. 87Rehse, Hermann 87Reichardt, Charles Augustus

Ludwig 227Reichart, A. 65Reichmut, Macário 115Reimer, A. Jeanette 186Reineke, Brigitte 197Reinhard, Pierre 197Rekanga, Jean-Paul 7, 13, 15,

16, 18, 21Renaud, Patrick 8Renier, A.R. 65Rennison, John Richard 186,

197Retord, Georges L.A. 212Reynolds, Karl H. 52Rheinhardt, Joseph 87Rhodes, J. 180Ribeiro, Armando 148Ribero, P. 204Rice, Oliver 108Richardson, C.H. 13Richardson, Irvine 241Rickard, David T. 201Riddel, Alexander 111Riebstein, P.E. 180Riedel, Kristina 52, 241

Riis, H.N. 180Rjabova, I.S. 37Robb, A. 170Robert, M. 18Roberts, Charles 148Roberts, David 186Roberts, Linda 129Robertson, William Govan 103Rodegem, Firmin M. 87Rodrigues, Célia Maria da

Conceição 129Rogers, Henry Edwin 227Rogozinski, Stephen [Count]

13Rohde, Hannah 230Röhl, Karl 65Roland, Hadelin [Dom] 98Rongier, Jacques 180, 197Roos, Vivienne 146Rop, Albert Jozef de 31, 34Rose, Sarah 232Rose, Sharon 230Rosendal, Tove 81Rosendall, Elias Patrick 170Rosenhuber, P. Simon 14Rösler, Frau O. 57Rottland, Franz 21, 39Roulon-Doko, Paulette 202,

204Rowland Oke, Mary 170Rowlands, Evan Celyn 170, 214Royen, Gerlach 241Rubben, E. 31Rubongoya, L.T. 88Ruelland, Suzanne 207Rugege, Geoffrey 81Rugemalira, Josephat Muhozi

37, 41, 52, 81, 88, 99Rumford, James 88Runsewe, Oluremi I. 160Rupya, John 103Rurangwa, I.M. 8, 18Ruskin, Edward Algernon 31Ruskin, Lily Adèle [Waldron]

31Russell, Joan 65Rutaagi, Robert K. 65Rutinigirwa, K. 31Ruzhowa, Dambudzo 148Ruzicka, Karel F. 52, 65Rwakazina, Alphonse-Marie

103Rwanika, Mwisha 31, 77Rwechungura, Gabriel R. 65Rycroft, David K. 148Saanchi, James Nubabong

Angkaaraba 186Sacleux, Charles de 65Sadler jnr, Wesley L. 214

Safari, Joseph F. 65Sagna, Serge 221Saker, Alfred J.S. 14Salami, A. 170Salaun, N. 111Saleh, Ali 65, 66Salim, Ahmed Ali 66Sall, C. 226Salmon, Linda K. 224Samain, Alidoor 98Samarin, William John 204Samb, Amar 227Sambeek, Jan van 88, 103Sambou, Pierre-Marie 227Samu, Samu M. 111Samuelson, R.C.A. 149Sanankoua, M. 211Sanderson, George Meredith

111, 115Sandilands, Alexander 149Sanon, Anselme 214Santandrea, Stefano 35, 204Santos, Eduardo dos 93Santos, João de Almeida 77, 93,

121Santos, P. Luiz Feliciano dos

149Santos, R. 221Sanusi, Issa O. 52, 160, 186Sapir, J. David 221, 227Saraka, Albert B. 177Sato, Max 111Satyo, Sizwe C. 129Sauda, Barwani-Sheikh 66Sauvageot, Antoine 221Sauvageot, Serge 221, 226, 227Sauvant, Emile 214, 215Savola, Albin 121Sawka, Kenneth Stanley 204Schadeberg, Thilo C. 43, 66,

116, 121, 180, 230, 231, 241Schaefer, Ronald P. 170Schapera, Isaac 90, 118Schaub, R.P. 77Schaub, Willi 170Schebesta, Paul Joachim 111Schicho, Walter 66Schillebeeckx, I. 31Schlegel, J.B. 181Schleicher, Antonia Folarin 68,

224Schlenker, Christian F. 227Schmidt, J.J. 141Schneider-Zioga, Patricia 81Schoeffer, [Rev.] 103Schön, James Frederick 170,

215Schregel, Wilhelm 43Schreuder, Hans P.S. 149


Schrumpf, Christian 149Schryver, Gilles-Maurice de

129Schubert, Klaus 156Schuh, Russell Galen 174Schuler, Eugen 14Schumann, Carl 103Schuring, Gerhard K. 129, 130Schürle, Georg 14Schwab, George 14Schwarz, Anne 186Schweeger-Hefel, Annemarie

197Schwellnus, Paul E. 149Scruggs, Terri R. 8Seaborn, Bibiana Nalwindi 149Seck, Aliou Ngoné 221Seck, Cornelia 221Sedlak, Philip Alan Stephen

197, 198Segerer, Guillaume 227, 228Seidel, August 14, 40, 43, 60,

66, 77, 88, 122, 181Seidel, Frank 122Seidl, Amanda Hallie 52Seitar, Joseph 40Sellery, A. 66Selvik, Kari-Anne 130Senghor, Léopold Sédar 221Sengova, Matthew Joko 215Senkoro, F.E.M.K. 66Sepota, Moloko 130Serzisko, Fritz 241Setukura, Raymond 88Severn, Beth 77Shamukuni, D.M. 93Sharman, John Compton 99Sharpe, M.R.L. 149Shenk, J.R. 149Shepardson, Kenneth N. 52Sherwood, Barbara 181Shimizu, Kiyoshi 160, 170Shiozaki, Lisa 106Shirer, W.L. 198Shiyaka-Mberema, Karl Peter

93Shu, Abedhego Che 8Shultz, George 170Sibanda, E.S. 130Sibiya, A.K. 149Sibomana, Leonidas 160, 170Siertsema, Berthe 160Sillery, Anthony 88Silva, A. Maja da 77Silva, José Severino da 122Silver, Pamela S. 130Sim, G.W. 102Simba, Esther M. 67Simmons, Donald 160

Simon, H.M. 111Sims, Aaron B. 31Sims, George W. 103Sinclair, William C. 214, 215Sindani, M. 88Sitoe, Bento 130Siyengo, L. 139Skinner, A. Neil 227Skitch, Donna 154Skolaster, P. Hermann 14Skorge, Silvia 143Smith, Edwin William 103Smith, Neil Voyne 170Smyth, William Edmund 149Sneguireff, I.L. 130Snider, Keith L. 174Snoxall, Ronald A. 62, 86Socquet, Emile [Msgr] 198Somé, Coubabaon Clément 198Somé, Der Joachim 198Somé, Pénou-Achille 198Somé, Zomomenibe 198Sorinas, Lorenzo 13Soukka, Maria 228Soumbatova, N.R. 218Soutar, Jean 198Sow, Salamatou Alhassoumi

228Sowa, R. von 67, 116Spears, Richard Alan 215Speisser, Serge 228Spencer, Julius 170, 171Spiss, Cassian 111Spitulnik, Debra A. 99Spratt, David 198Spratt, Nancy 198Spreda, Klaus W. 160Springer, H.E. [Mrs] 149Spuy, Andrew van der 130Ssabalangira, J.T.K. 88Ssekamwa, J.C. 88Ssekiryango, Jackson 81Sseruwagi, Januarius 88Staden, Paul Michael Siegfried

von 130Stahlke, Herbert Frederick

Walter 160, 174Stallcup, Kenneth Lyell 160,

161Stanford, Lyn 181Stanford, Ron[ald] 171, 181Stanley, Carol 171Stanley-Thorne, Carol 161Stapleton, Walter H. 31Stappers, Leo 18, 19, 35, 98Staude, Wilhelm 197Steane, Karl 228Steele, Mary 188Steenberg, O.S. 149

Steere, Edward 44, 67, 116Steimer, Carl 67Stennes, Leslie H. 228Sterk, Jan Pieter 161, 171Stern, R. 44Stevenson, Roland C. 231Stevick, Earl W. 67, 85, 88, 111,

149, 171, 215Stewart, James 149, 150Stewart, Osumuyimen

Thompson 174Stewart, William A. 228Stigand, Chauncey Hugh [Maj.]

67Stirnimann, Hans 68Stöckle, Johannes 169Stofberg, Yvonne R. 171Stoop, Henk 31Storch, Anne 7, 50, 129, 159,

161, 174, 185, 240Stover, Helen Hurlburt 122Stover, Wesley Maier 122Strandskogen, Åse-Berit 68Strazny, Philipp 241Ström, Eva-Marie 113Strub, Eugéne 171Struck, Bernhard 103, 204, 215Struyf, P. Ivo 19, 77Stuart, P.A. 150Stucky, Suzanne U. 71, 94Stump, Gregory T. 37, 106, 113Suege, Iza Luís 113Sulude, João António 114Summer, W.R. 95Sumner, A.T. 215, 228Sundberg, W. 31Surugue, Bernard 186Suter, Fred 150Suzman, Susan M. 130Swan, Charles Albert 98Swanepoel, C.F. 150Swann, Celia 111Swearingen, Martha 38Swift, Lloyd B. 77, 171, 228Swiggers, Pierre 71Swilla, Imani N. 100Sy, Mariame Iyane 221Sylla, Yèro 228Tabe, Florence 161Tadadjeu, Maurice 161Tait, David 186Tak, Jin-Young 33Takassi, Issa 186, 198Takizala, Alexis 77Talawoley, Abu Varflai 211Taljaard, P.C. 134, 150, 152,

153, 241Tamakloe, Emmanuel Forster

198


Tamanji, Pius Ngwa 161, 171Tambadu, K. 228Taraldsen, Knut Tarald 130Tassa, Okombe-Lukumbu G.

31Tavares, José Lourenço 77Tawu-Asu, R. 171Tayeye, Mayanga 19Taylor, Charles V. 81, 88Taylor, Frank William 228Taylor, John R. 130Taylor, William Ernest 52Tchagbale, M. Zakari 186Tchangai, Farara Simtona 197Tchaúque, Hortêncio Elias 130Tchiegang, Luc 171Tchitchi, Toussaint Yauvi 192Tchokokam, G. 158Teisseres, Urbain 19Tenenbaum, Sarah 79Tepowa, Adebiyi 208Tervelli, Antoine de 77Thack, Sharon V. 215Thalmann, Peter 201Theil [Endresen], Rolf 93Thiombiano, Abibou 186Thomann, Georges 201Thomas, Elaine 171Thomas, Jacqueline Mauricette

Christiane 20, 21, 31, 202Thomas, John Paul 33Thomas, Northcote Whitridge

171, 221, 228Thompson, Katrina Daly 68Thomson, Ann 186Thomson, Thomas Davidson

111Thornell, Christina 81Thwala, Nhlanhla 150Tieleman, L. 71Timyan-Ravenhill, Judith 181Tingbo, Th. 204Tirronen, Toivo Emil 122Tisserant, Charles 205Titanji, [?] 171Tongo, W.M. 161Tönjes, Herrmann 122, 123Topan, Farouk M. 52Toporova, Irina Nikolaevna 32,

82, 241Toronzoni, Ngama-Nzombio

Tra Ndele 32Torrend, Julius 103, 106, 112,

131, 150, 241, 242Toscano, Maddalena 54, 68,

150Toulmond, Léon 32Toulotte, A. 215Toupin, Michael 194

Touré, Aboubacar 215Touré, Kadidia 215Touré, Mohamed 215Townshend, J.B. 150Traoré, Mamery 212Trapp, Otto O. [Bruder] 150Treece, Rick 52, 242Tresbarats, Chantal 181Trinta, Manuel 113, 116Trithart, Mary Lee 81, 106Tsakou, Michel 161Tschoffouo 171Tshibola, M.M. 98Tsonope, Joseph 131Tubomeshi, A. 93Tucker, Archibald Norman 82,

221, 242Twilingiyimana, Chrysogone 32Tyhurst, James J. 161Ugorji, E. 171Ulrich, Charles H. 189Ussel, A. 77Vail, Hazel Leroy 100, 106, 112Vaillant, Madeleine B. 198Valente, José Francisco 123Vallaeys, André 205Valle, Eugénio Torre do 150Vandermeiren, J. 98Vansina, Jan 32Varre, Daniel 226Vass, Winifred Kellersberger

98Vedder, Hermann Heinrich 123Velde, Mark L.O. van de 8, 14Velten, Carl 44, 68Venter, Willem Marthinus 151Venturini, Onorino 116Verbeken, Auguste 69, 98Verbi, V. 40Verhoeven, Pierre 44Vermunt, Cornelius 69Verpoorten, Joseph 32Vessela, Nino 69Vetralla, Hiacinto Brusciotto de

78Veux, R. le 89Viana, Miguel Jose 116Vick, Renée 181Victor, N. 69Viehe, [Friedrich] [Wilhelm]

Gottlob 123Vielhauer, E. 172Vieth, Harald 151Viljoen, Johannes Jurgens 123Villiers, Peter A. de 126Vinck, Honoré 32Vinogradov, Victor Alexeevich

81Virmani, K.K. 69

Visseq, Alexandre 78Visser, Marianna W. 131Vitale, Anthony John 52Voeltz, Erhard Friedrich Karl

131, 158Vondrasek, Rose 131Voorhoeve, Jan 8, 102, 104,

155, 162, 233, 242Vossen, Rainer 91, 118, 131Vydrine, Valentin Feodosievich

209, 216Wadlegger, Jeannine 125Wald, Benji [Victor] 37, 53, 242Walling, E. 32Waltenburg, H. 69Wanger, P. Willibald 151Warburton, Irene 181Ward, Ida Caroline 172, 210Warnier, Jean-Pierre 162Watkins, Mark Hanna 69, 112Watters, John Robert 162Wawomola, Leo Wambaaya 89Weber, E. Alfred Wilhelm 151Wedekind, Klaus 216Weebí, Mejesíríbí 191Weiss, Henri 228Welmers, Beatrice F. 172Welmers, William Everrett 172,

181, 216, 242Wentzel, Petrus Johannes 151,

153Werner, Alice 40Westcott, W.H. 98Westermann, Diedrich 174,

181, 182, 187, 198, 199, 216,222, 229

Westlind, Nils 78Weston, F. 69White, Charles Matthew

Newton 91, 93, 94Whitehead, John 32, 69Whitehead, L.F. 69Whiteley, Wilfred Howell 40,

53, 69, 89, 113, 116Wichser, Magdalena 199Wiesemann, Ursula 162, 187,

202, 242Wilder, G.A. 151Wilkendorf, Patricia 14Wilkes, Arnett 151Wilkie, M.B. 182Wille, Arthur 87Williams, Ralph M. 89Williamson, Kay [Ruth]

[Margaret] 162, 172, 208,242

Wils, J. 162, 242Wilson, Charles Thomas 89Wilson, John Leighton 19, 201


Wilson, William André Auquier199, 229

Winkelmann, Kerstin 187Winstanley, B.H. 69Winston, F.D.D. 162Winter, Jürgen Christoph 90Wintz, Ed. 229Witte, J. de 19, 32Wolf, Franz 182Wolf, Paul Polydoor de 162,

163, 242, 243Wolff, Hans 163Wolff, L.R. 69Wolontis, Marjorie 129Woodman, Claudia 129Woodward, Herbert

Willoughby 69, 116Wookey, Alfred John 151, 152Woolford, Ellen 37, 41, 53, 82,

94, 131Worms, A. 69Worsley, P.M. 53

Wray, Joseph Alfred 40Wright, John Lisle 98Würtz, Ferdinand 40, 69Wyk, Egidius Benedictus van

131, 143Yago, Zakaria 187, 199Yahaya, Kiobya 67Yahaya, Moinaecha Cheikh 69Yahaya, Roland Mahamadu

187, 199Yakovlyeva, V.K. 172Yé, Vinou Muntu 187Yemmene, Patrice Aimé 163Yensi, Agnes Mbibeh 163Yu, Ella Ozier 187Yuh, Peter 163Zambi, Cosima 35Zawawi, Sharifa M. 53, 69Zeller, Jochen 131Zeni, Leone Enrico 116Zheltov, Alexander Jurievich 53Zhurinskij, Alfred Naumovich

82

Ziervogel, Dirk 123, 131, 152,153

Ziesler, Y. 132Zimbu, Juma 39Zimmerman, Johannes 182Zimmermann, Wolfgang 118,

123Zio, M.C. 187Zogbo, Gnoléba Raymond 201Zola, E.W.A. 77Zondo, N. 146Zongo, Bernard 199Zoppke, Barbara 14Zorc, R. David Paul 89Zotwana, Sydney Z. 153Zoungrana, Ambroise 216Zouré, Auguste 216Zungu, E.M. 153Zwart, C. Jan-Wouter 53Zwernemann, Jürgen 187